Examen historicum, or, A discovery and examination of the mistakes, falsities and defects in some modern histories occasioned by the partiality and inadvertencies of their severall authours / by Peter Heylin ...
         Heylyn, Peter, 1600-1662.
      
       
         
           1659
        
      
       Approx. 1081 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 294 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A43531
         Wing H1706
         ESTC R4195
         12413935
         ocm 12413935
         61619
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A43531)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61619)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 278:16)
      
       
         
           
             Examen historicum, or, A discovery and examination of the mistakes, falsities and defects in some modern histories occasioned by the partiality and inadvertencies of their severall authours / by Peter Heylin ...
             Heylyn, Peter, 1600-1662.
          
           2 pts. ([32], 294 p.; [8], 208, [22] p.)
           
             Printed for Henry Seile and Richard Royston ...,
             London :
             1659.
          
           
             Each book has special t.p. Pt. I: Containing necessary animadversions on The church-history of Britain / publisht by Thomas Fuller; pt. II: Containing some advertisements on these following histories [by Sir William Sanderson], viz. 1. the compleat history of Mary, Queen of Scots ..., 2. the history of the reign and death of King James ... the First, 3. the compleat history of the life and reign of King Charls.
             Errata: p. [32] at beginning and p. [22] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Fuller, Thomas, 1608-1661. -- Church-history of Britain.
           Sanderson, William, -- Sir, 1586?-1676. -- Compleat history of the lives and reigns of Mary Queen of Scotland, and of her son and successor, James the Sixth.
           Sanderson, William, -- Sir, 1586?-1676. -- Compleat history of the life and raigne of King Charles.
           Mary, -- Queen of Scots, 1542-1587.
           James -- I, -- King of England, 1566-1625.
        
      
    
     
        2002-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-10 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-11 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-11 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
             Examen
             Historicum
          
           :
           OR
           A
           DISCOVERY
           AND
           EXAMINATION
           OF
           THE
           Mistakes
           ,
           Falsities
           ,
           and
           Defects
           In
           some
           Modern
           Histories
           OCCASIONED
           By
           the
           Partiality
           and
           Inadvertencies
           of
           their
           Severall
           Authours
           .
        
         
           By
           Peter
           Heylin
           .
        
         
           In
           Two
           Books
           .
        
         
           
             Tacit
             
               in
               Vit.
            
             Jul.
             Agric.
             
          
           
             Vitium
             parvis
             magnisque
             Civitatibus
             commune
             ,
             ignoratio
             Recti
             &
             invida
             .
          
        
         
           
             Horat.
             De
             Arte
             Poet.
             
          
           
             
               —
               non
               ego
               paucis
            
             
               Offendor
               maculis
               ,
               quas
               non
               incuria
               fudit
            
             
               Aut
               humana
               parum
               ,
               cubit
               natura
               —
            
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Henry
             Seile
          
           and
           
             Richard
             Royston
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           over
           against
           S.
           Dunstans
           Church
           in
           Fleetstreet
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           Ivy-lane
           .
           1659.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Generall
           PREFACE
           to
           the
           Whole
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           affirmed
           of
           History
           by
           the
           famous
           Orator
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             Testis
             temporum
          
           ,
           the
           Witnesse
           and
           Record
           of
           time
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           actions
           of
           it
           are
           transmitted
           from
           one
           age
           to
           another
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           concerns
           all
           those
           who
           apply
           themselves
           to
           the
           writing
           of
           Histories
           ,
           to
           take
           speciall
           care
           that
           all
           things
           be
           laid
           down
           exactly
           ,
           faithfully
           ,
           and
           without
           deviation
           from
           the
           truth
           in
           the
           least
           particular
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Witnesses
           be
           suborned
           ,
           the
           Record
           falsified
           ,
           or
           the
           Evidence
           wrested
           ,
           neither
           Posterity
           can
           judge
           rightly
           of
           the
           actions
           of
           this
           present
           time
           ,
           or
           this
           time
           give
           a
           certain
           judgement
           of
           the
           Ages
           past
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           a
           good
           direction
           which
           Iosephus
           the
           Historian
           gives
           us
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           followed
           as
           it
           seems
           in
           his
           
             Iewish
             Antiquities
          
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           be
           carefull
           that
           the
           stile
           be
           pleasing
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           whole
           Work
           be
           framed
           by
           the
           Levell
           and
           Line
           of
           Truth
           .
           
             Nam
             qui
             Historiam
             &
             rerum
             propter
             
             Antiquitatem
             obscurarum
             expositionem
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             They
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             who
             make
             profession
             to
             write
             Histories
             ,
             and
             to
             recite
             such
             things
             as
             are
             obscured
             by
             Antiquity
             ,
             ought
             not
             only
             studiously
             to
             conform
             their
             stile
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             beautifie
             the
             same
             with
             ornaments
             of
             Eloquence
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             the
             Reader
             may
             converse
             in
             their
             Writings
             with
             the
             more
             delectation
             .
             But
             above
             all
             things
             they
             must
             have
             an
             especiall
             care
             
               so
               exactly
               to
               set
               down
               the
               truth
               ,
            
          
           that
           they
           who
           know
           not
           how
           those
           things
           came
           to
           passe
           may
           be
           the
           more
           duely
           and
           fitly
           informed
           .
           There
           is
           another
           Rule
           ,
           which
           he
           bound
           himself
           to
           .
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Neither
             to
             omit
             any
             thing
             through
             ign●rance
             ,
             nor
             to
             bury
             any
             thing
             in
             forgetfulnesse
          
           ;
           and
           all
           these
           cautions
           well
           observed
           make
           a
           pe●f●ct
           History
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           who
           do
           spend
           themselves
           on
           the
           stile
           and
           dresse
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           businesse
           rather
           were
           to
           delight
           the
           ear
           then
           inform
           the
           judgement
           ;
           Others
           so
           byassed
           by
           self-ends
           and
           private
           interesse
           ,
           that
           they
           seem
           rather
           Advocates
           to
           pleade
           for
           some
           growing
           party
           ,
           then
           true
           Reporters
           of
           affairs
           as
           they
           be
           before
           them
           .
           Some
           who
           endeavouring
           to
           be
           copious
           ,
           clap
           all
           together
           in
           a
           huddle
           which
           is
           offered
           to
           them
           ,
           without
           relation
           to
           the
           Ornaments
           and
           Attire
           of
           Language
           ;
           and
           others
           with
           like
           carelesnesse
           as
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           but
           greater
           inconvenience
           as
           unto
           the
           Reader
           ,
           examine
           not
           the
           truth
           and
           certainty
           of
           what
           they
           write
           ,
           so
           they
           write
           somewhat
           which
           they
           think
           may
           inform
           the
           Reader
           .
           Betwixt
           these
           truth
           is
           oftentimes
           irrecoverably
           lost
           ,
           the
           Reader
           led
           aside
           from
           the
           waies
           of
           Verity
           into
           the
           crooked
           lanes
           
           of
           Errour
           ▪
           and
           many
           times
           conducted
           to
           such
           dangerous
           praecipices
           as
           ma●
           prove
           destructive
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           of
           ill
           consequence
           to
           all
           those
           which
           are
           guided
           by
           him
           .
           The
           errours
           of
           the
           understanding
           in
           matters
           which
           may
           possibly
           be
           reduced
           to
           practice
           ,
           are
           far
           more
           mischievous
           then
           those
           which
           do
           consist
           in
           the
           niceties
           of
           speculation
           ,
           and
           advance
           no
           further
           ,
           which
           moved
           the
           Orator
           not
           only
           to
           honour
           History
           with
           the
           Attribute
           of
           
             Testis
             temporum
          
           ,
           but
           to
           stile
           it
           also
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Magistra
             vitae
          
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           considered
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           have
           made
           me
           wonder
           many
           times
           at
           the
           unadvisednesse
           of
           some
           Late
           Writers
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           whose
           Histories
           are
           composed
           with
           so
           much
           partiality
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           inadvertency
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           stand
           more
           in
           need
           of
           a
           Commentator
           to
           expound
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           lay
           it
           clear
           and
           open
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           Reader
           ,
           then
           either
           the
           dark
           words
           of
           Aristotle
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           obscure
           peece
           of
           the
           ancient
           Writers
           .
           I
           speak
           of
           Histories
           here
           ,
           not
           Libels
           ,
           of
           which
           last
           sort
           I
           reckon
           Weldons
           Pamphlet
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Court
             of
             King
          
           James
           ,
           and
           Wi●sons
           most
           i●famous
           Pasquill
           of
           the
           Reign
           of
           that
           King
           ;
           in
           which
           it
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           judge
           whether
           the
           matter
           be
           more
           false
           or
           the
           stile
           more
           reproachfull
           in
           all
           parts
           thereof
           .
           Certain
           I
           am
           we
           may
           affirm
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           
             Cremutius
             Cordus
          
           doth
           of
           the
           Epistles
           of
           Antonius
           ,
           and
           the
           Orations
           of
           
             Brutus
             ,
             falsa
             quidem
             in
             Augustum
             probra
             ,
             se●
             multa
             cum
             acerbitate
             habent
             ,
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           contained
           not
           only
           many
           false
           and
           disgracefull
           passages
           against
           the
           honour
           of
           Augustus
           ,
           but
           were
           apparelled
           in
           all
           the
           bitternesse
           of
           a
           
           scurrilous
           language
           .
           With
           such
           as
           these
           I
           shall
           not
           meddle
           at
           the
           present
           ,
           leaving
           their
           crimes
           unto
           the
           punishment
           not
           of
           an
           Index
           ,
           but
           an
           
             Ignis
             expurgatorius
          
           ,
           as
           most
           proper
           for
           them
           .
           But
           as
           for
           those
           whom
           either
           the
           want
           of
           true
           intelligence
           or
           inadvertency
           in
           not
           weighing
           seriously
           what
           they
           were
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           the
           too
           much
           indulgence
           to
           their
           own
           affections
           have
           made
           more
           capable
           of
           being
           bettered
           by
           correction
           ,
           I
           have
           thought
           it
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           justice
           ,
           to
           rectifie
           their
           mistakes
           ,
           and
           reform
           their
           Errours
           ,
           then
           absolutely
           to
           condemn
           and
           decry
           their
           Writings
           .
           At
           this
           time
           I
           have
           two
           before
           me
           whom
           I
           conceive
           to
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           such
           Observations
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           truth
           may
           be
           preserved
           ,
           and
           the
           clear
           face
           of
           things
           presented
           to
           the
           Readers
           eye
           ;
           the
           one
           of
           them
           an
           Authour
           of
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           some
           Civil
           Histories
           .
           In
           both
           I
           finde
           the
           Truth
           much
           injured
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Errours
           of
           the
           one
           tend
           not
           to
           the
           subversion
           of
           any
           publick
           interesse
           ,
           but
           ,
           being
           Errours
           ,
           may
           misguide
           the
           Reader
           in
           the
           way
           of
           his
           knowledge
           and
           discourse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           have
           rectified
           him
           with
           some
           Advertisements
           (
           not
           taking
           notice
           of
           such
           passages
           as
           have
           been
           made
           the
           subject
           of
           some
           Observations
           from
           another
           hand
           )
           that
           so
           he
           may
           be
           read
           with
           the
           greatest
           profit
           .
           The
           other
           (
           besides
           errours
           of
           this
           kinde
           too
           many
           )
           hath
           intermingled
           his
           Discourse
           with
           some
           Positions
           of
           a
           dangerous
           nature
           ,
           which
           being
           reduced
           into
           practise
           ,
           as
           they
           easily
           may
           not
           only
           overthrow
           the
           whole
           power
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           it
           stands
           constituted
           and
           established
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           but
           lay
           a
           probable
           foundation
           
           for
           the
           like
           disturbances
           in
           the
           
             Civil
             State.
          
           And
           therefore
           I
           have
           fitted
           him
           with
           some
           Animadversions
           in
           the
           way
           of
           an
           Antidote
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           be
           read
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           without
           any
           danger
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           well
           how
           invidious
           a
           task
           I
           have
           undertaken
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           will
           be
           charged
           upon
           me
           at
           the
           first
           apprehensions
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           rather
           chosen
           to
           finde
           fault
           with
           the
           Writings
           of
           others
           ,
           then
           to
           write
           any
           things
           of
           this
           kinde
           which
           may
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           like
           partialities
           and
           mistakings
           .
           
             Carpere
             vel
             noli
             nostra
             ,
             vel
             ede
             tua
             ,
          
           might
           come
           in
           seasonably
           here
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           not
           somewhat
           to
           alledge
           for
           my
           justification
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Reasons
           which
           induced
           me
           to
           the
           first
           Adventure
           (
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Introduction
           following
           )
           be
           seriously
           considered
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ;
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           be
           capable
           of
           excuse
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           pardon
           .
           And
           for
           my
           venturing
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           shall
           say
           nothing
           more
           at
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           well
           my
           love
           to
           Truth
           as
           to
           doe
           right
           unto
           the
           Authour
           (
           whom
           I
           would
           willingly
           look
           on
           as
           a
           man
           well
           principled
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           ill
           affections
           to
           Church
           or
           State
           )
           hath
           invited
           me
           to
           it
           .
           Truth
           is
           the
           Mistresse
           which
           I
           serve
           ,
           and
           I
           presume
           that
           none
           will
           be
           offended
           with
           me
           because
           I
           tell
           them
           of
           their
           Errours
           in
           a
           modest
           way
           ,
           and
           beare
           witnesse
           for
           them
           to
           that
           Truth
           of
           which
           they
           doe
           professe
           themselves
           such
           especiall
           Lovers
           .
           In
           that
           great
           Disputation
           between
           the
           Esquires
           of
           the
           body
           of
           King
           Darius
           ,
           whether
           the
           King
           ,
           Wine
           ,
           Women
           ,
           or
           the
           Truth
           were
           of
           greatest
           power
           ,
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           cryed
           out
           in
           behalf
           of
           Truth
           ,
           
           
             Magna
             est
             Veritas
             ,
             &
             praevalet
             ,
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Great
           is
           Truth
           ,
           and
           mighty
           above
           all
           things
           .
           So
           that
           in
           standing
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           without
           consideration
           unto
           the
           recompence
           of
           reward
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           though
           I
           mee●
           some
           Adversaries
           ,
           I
           shall
           finde
           more
           Friends
           :
           If
           not
           (
           for
           I
           am
           at
           a
           reasonable
           passe
           for
           that
           )
           it
           shall
           be
           no
           small
           comfort
           to
           me
           that
           the
           weak
           Candle
           of
           my
           Studies
           hath
           given
           light
           to
           oth●rs
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           discern
           some
           Historicall
           Tru●hs
           even
           in
           the
           darkest
           Mists
           of
           Errour
           ,
           which
           either
           partiality
           or
           incogitancy
           hath
           cast
           before
           the
           eyes
           of
           unwary
           Readers
           .
           Which
           said
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           adde
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           having
           two
           P●tients
           under
           cure
           of
           different
           tempers
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           that
           I
           should
           administer
           unto
           both
           the
           same
           kinde
           of
           Physick
           ▪
           an
           ordinary
           purge
           being
           sufficient
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           whereas
           the
           foule
           body
           of
           the
           other
           doth
           require
           a
           Fluxing
           ;
           as
           some
           wounds
           may
           be
           healed
           with
           Balm
           ,
           when
           others
           more
           corrupt
           and
           putrified
           doe
           exact
           a
           Lancing
           .
           But
           so
           it
           happeneth
           many
           times
           ,
           that
           some
           men
           are
           more
           impatient
           of
           the
           Cure
           ,
           then
           sensible
           of
           their
           Diseases
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           stead
           of
           giving
           thanks
           to
           the
           Physician
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           pains
           he
           took
           about
           them
           ,
           they
           pay
           him
           with
           nothing
           but
           displeasures
           .
           Which
           being
           the
           worst
           that
           can
           befall
           me
           ,
           I
           am
           armed
           against
           it
           .
           If
           by
           the
           haz●rd
           of
           my
           peace
           ,
           I
           shall
           procure
           this
           benefit
           to
           the
           present
           and
           succeeding
           times
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           prove
           more
           carefull
           of
           what
           they
           write
           ,
           and
           not
           obt●ude
           upon
           the
           Reader
           (
           either
           through
           ignorance
           ,
           inadvertency
           ,
           or
           somewhat
           worse
           )
           such
           
           and
           so
           many
           Falsities
           ,
           Mistakes
           and
           Errours
           ,
           as
           have
           been
           lately
           put
           upon
           him
           in
           some
           Modern
           Histories
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           I
           aimed
           at
           ;
           and
           having
           gained
           that
           Point
           ,
           I
           have
           gained
           my
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
             Non
             partis
             studiis
             agimur
             ,
             sed
             sumpsimus
             Arma
          
           
             Consiliis
             inimica
             tuis
             ,
             ignavia
             fallax
             .
          
        
         
           
             Peter
             Heyliu
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 Examen
                 Historicum
              
               :
               OR
               A
               DISCOVERY
               AND
               EXAMINATION
               OF
               THE
               Mistakes
               ,
               Falsities
               ,
               and
               Defects
               ,
               In
               some
               Modern
               HISTORY
               .
               Part.
               I.
               CONTAINING
               Necessary
               ANIMADVERSIONS
               ON
               THE
               Church-History
               of
               Britain
               .
               AND
               The
               History
               of
               Cambridge
               .
            
             
               Publisht
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Fuller
              
               .
            
             
               For
               vindication
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               injured
               Clergy
               .
            
             
               
                 2
                 Corinth
                 .
                 13.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 Non
                 possumus
                 aliquid
                 adversus
                 veritatem
                 :
                 sed
                 pro
                 veritate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Minut.
                 Foel
                 .
                 in
                 Octavio
                 .
              
               
                 Et
                 Veritas
                 quidem
                 obvia
                 est
                 ,
                 sed
                 requirentibus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               A
               Necessary
               Introduction
               To
               the
               Following
               ANIMADVERSIONS
               ON
               THE
               CHURCH-HISTORY
               OF
               BRITAIN
               .
               Touching
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               the
               Preface
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               INtending
               some
               short
               Animadversions
               on
               the
               
                 Church
                 H●story
                 of
                 Britain
              
               ,
               for
               Vindication
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               injured
               Clergy
               ,
               I
               have
               thought
               good
               to
               prepare
               the
               way
               unto
               them
               by
               a
               plain
               ,
               but
               
                 necessary
                 Introduction
              
               ,
               touching
               the
               Quality
               and
               Nature
               of
               the
               Book
               which
               I
               have
               in
               hand
               .
               Concerning
               which
               the
               Reader
               is
               to
               understand
               that
               in
               the
               Year
               1642.
               
               M.
               Fuller
               publisht
               his
               Book
               called
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 State
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Preface
               whereof
               he
               lets
               us
               know
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               
                 count
                 it
                 freedom
                 to
                 serve
                 two
                 Apprentiships
                 (
                 God
                 spinning
                 out
                 the
                 thick
                 thread
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 so
                 
                 long
                 )
                 in
                 writing
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 History
                 from
                 Christs
                 time
                 to
                 our
                 daies
                 .
              
               And
               so
               much
               time
               it
               seems
               he
               had
               spent
               upon
               it
               (
               except
               some
               starts
               for
               recreation
               in
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Land
              
               )
               before
               he
               had
               finisht
               and
               expos'd
               it
               to
               the
               publike
               view
               ;
               the
               Book
               not
               coming
               out
               until
               the
               Year
               1655.
               whether
               agreeable
               to
               his
               promise
               and
               such
               a
               tedious
               expectation
               ,
               we
               are
               now
               to
               see
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               The
               Reader
               might
               expect
               by
               the
               former
               passage
               ,
               that
               he
               designed
               the
               
                 Generall
                 History
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               preaching
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               twelve
               Apostles
               to
               the
               times
               we
               live
               in
               :
               whereas
               he
               hath
               restrained
               himself
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Britain
               ,
               which
               he
               conceives
               to
               be
               so
               far
               from
               being
               founded
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               loth
               to
               give
               it
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               being
               the
               work
               of
               any
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               of
               any
               of
               the
               
                 Seventy
                 Disciples
              
               ,
               or
               finally
               of
               any
               Apostolicall
               Spirit
               of
               those
               eldest
               times
               .
            
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               Though
               he
               entitle
               it
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
                 Church-History
                 of
                 Britain
              
               ,
               yet
               he
               pursues
               not
               his
               Designe
               agreeable
               to
               that
               Title
               neither
               :
               there
               being
               little
               said
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               which
               certainly
               makes
               up
               a
               considerable
               part
               of
               the
               Isle
               of
               Britain
               ,
               and
               lesse
               (
               if
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               )
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               which
               anciently
               past
               in
               the
               account
               of
               a
               
                 British
                 Island
              
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               it
               thirdly
               ,
               a
               Church-History
               rightly
               and
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               but
               an
               aggregation
               of
               such
               and
               so
               many
               Heterogeneous
               bodies
               ,
               that
               Ecclesiasticall
               affairs
               make
               the
               least
               part
               of
               it
               .
               Abstracted
               from
               the
               dresse
               and
               trimming
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               outward
               imbelishments
               which
               appear
               upon
               it
               ,
               it
               hath
               a
               very
               fit
               resemblance
               to
               that
               
                 Lady
                 of
                 pleasure
              
               of
               which
               Martial
               tels
               us
               ,
               
                 Pars
                 minima
                 est
                 ipsa
                 puella
                 sui
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               woman
               was
               the
               least
               part
               of
               her self
               .
               The
               name
               of
               a
               Church-Rhapsody
               had
               been
               fitter
               for
               it
               ,
               though
               to
               say
               truth
               (
               had
               it
               been
               answerable
               thereunto
               in
               point
               of
               learning
               )
               it
               might
               have
               past
               by
               the
               old
               Title
               of
               
                 Fullers
                 Miscellanies
              
               .
               For
               such
               and
               so
               many
               are
               the
               impertinencies
               ,
               as
               to
               matters
               of
               Historicall
               
               nature
               ,
               more
               as
               to
               matters
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               without
               them
               this
               great
               Volume
               had
               been
               brought
               to
               a
               narrower
               compasse
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               taken
               up
               any
               room
               at
               all
               .
               So
               that
               we
               may
               affirm
               of
               the
               present
               History
               as
               one
               did
               of
               the
               Writings
               of
               Chrisippus
               an
               old
               Philosopher
               ,
               
               
                 viz.
                 Si
                 quis
                 tollat
                 &
                 Chrysippi
                 ,
                 Libris
                 quae
                 aliena
                 sunt
                 ,
                 facil●
                 illi
                 vacua
                 relinquerentur
                 ,
                 Pergamena
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               were
               well
               purged
               of
               all
               such
               passages
               as
               were
               not
               pertinent
               to
               the
               businesse
               which
               he
               had
               in
               hand
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               nothing
               left
               in
               them
               to
               fill
               up
               his
               Parchments
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               first
               of
               this
               kinde
               which
               I
               am
               to
               note
               ,
               is
               a
               meer
               extrinsecall
               and
               outside
               unto
               those
               impertinences
               which
               are
               coucht
               within
               ;
               consisting
               of
               
                 Title-Pages
                 ,
                 Dedicatory
                 Epistles
              
               ,
               and
               severall
               intermediate
               Inscriptions
               unto
               every
               Section
               .
               A
               new
               way
               ,
               never
               travelled
               before
               by
               any
               ,
               till
               he
               found
               it
               out
               ,
               &
               such
               wherein
               he
               is
               not
               like
               to
               finde
               many
               followers
               ,
               though
               the
               way
               be
               opened
               .
               I
               know
               it
               is
               no
               unusuall
               thing
               for
               works
               of
               different
               Arguments
               ,
               publisht
               at
               severall
               times
               ,
               and
               dedicated
               to
               severall
               persons
               ,
               to
               be
               drawn
               together
               into
               one
               Volume
               ;
               and
               being
               so
               drawn
               together
               ,
               to
               retain
               still
               those
               particular
               Titles
               and
               Dedications
               which
               at
               first
               they
               had
               .
               But
               I
               dare
               confidently
               say
               ,
               that
               our
               Historian
               is
               the
               first
               who
               writing
               a
               Book
               of
               the
               same
               Argument
               ,
               not
               published
               by
               peece-meal
               ,
               as
               it
               came
               from
               his
               hand
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               full
               and
               intire
               Volume
               ,
               hath
               filled
               his
               Sheets
               with
               so
               many
               Title-leaves
               and
               Dedications
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               before
               us
               .
               For
               in
               this
               one
               Book
               ,
               taking
               in
               the
               History
               of
               Cambridge
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               an
               Appendix
               to
               it
               ,
               there
               are
               no
               fewer
               then
               12
               particular
               Titles
               ,
               beside
               the
               generall
               ;
               as
               many
               particular
               Dedications
               ,
               and
               no
               fewer
               then
               fifty
               eight
               or
               sixty
               of
               those
               By-Inscriptions
               which
               are
               addrest
               to
               his
               particular
               Friends
               and
               Benefactors
               ,
               which
               make
               it
               bigger
               by
               fourty
               Sheets
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               then
               it
               had
               been
               otherwise
               .
               Nay
               ,
               so
               ambitious
               he
               is
               of
               encreasing
               the
               Number
               of
               his
               Patrons
               ,
               that
               having
               but
               four
               Leaves
               to
               come
               to
               the
               end
               of
               his
               History
               ,
               
               he
               findes
               out
               a
               particular
               Benefactress
               to
               inscribe
               it
               to
               :
               Which
               brings
               into
               my
               minde
               the
               vanity
               of
               Vitellius
               in
               bestowing
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Roscius
                 Regulus
              
               for
               accepting
               the
               Consular
               Dignity
               ,
               for
               that
               part
               of
               the
               day
               on
               which
               Cecina
               ,
               by
               Order
               and
               Decree
               of
               the
               Senate
               ,
               was
               degraded
               from
               it
               :
               Of
               which
               the
               Historian
               gives
               this
               Note
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               ,
               
                 Magno
                 cum
                 irrisu
                 accipientis
                 tribuentisque
              
               ,
               a
               matter
               of
               no
               mean
               disport
               amongst
               the
               People
               for
               a
               long
               time
               after
               :
               But
               of
               this
               Argument
               our
               Author
               heard
               so
               much
               at
               the
               late
               Act
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               say
               no
               more
               of
               it
               at
               this
               present
               time
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               the
               next
               ranck
               of
               Impertinencies
               ,
               which
               are
               more
               intrinsecal
               ,
               part
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               I
               account
               his
               
                 Heraldry
                 ,
                 Blazons
              
               of
               Arms
               ,
               D●scenis
               of
               noble
               Families
               ,
               with
               their
               Atchievements
               intermingled
               as
               they
               come
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               not
               pertinent
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               to
               a
               Church-H●storian
               ,
               unless
               such
               persons
               had
               been
               Founders
               of
               
                 Episcopal
                 Sees
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Religious
                 Houses
              
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Arms
               so
               blazoned
               did
               belong
               to
               either
               .
            
             
               Our
               Author
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 5.
                 fol.
              
               191.
               that
               knowledge
               in
               the
               Laws
               of
               this
               Land
               ,
               
                 is
                 neither
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 or
                 required
                 in
                 one
                 of
              
               his
               profession
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               trow
               ,
               considering
               the
               great
               influence
               which
               the
               Laws
               have
               upon
               Church-matters
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Law
               cannot
               be
               so
               unnecessary
               in
               the
               way
               of
               a
               Clergy-man
               ,
               as
               the
               study
               of
               Heraldry
               :
               But
               granting
               Heraldry
               to
               be
               an
               Ornament
               in
               all
               them
               that
               have
               it
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               no
               ingredient
               requisite
               to
               the
               composition
               of
               an
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
                 :
                 The
                 Copies
                 of
                 Battle-Abbey
                 Roll
              
               fitter
               for
               Stow
               and
               Hollingshe●d
               ,
               where
               before
               we
               had
               them
               ,
               can
               ,
               in
               an
               History
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               pretend
               to
               no
               place
               at
               all
               ,
               though
               possibly
               the
               names
               of
               some
               may
               be
               remembred
               as
               their
               Foundations
               or
               Endowments
               of
               Churches
               give
               occasion
               for
               it
               .
               The
               Arms
               of
               the
               Knights-Errant
               ,
               billeted
               in
               the
               Is●e
               of
               Ely
               ,
               by
               the
               Norman
               Conqueror
               ,
               is
               of
               like
               extravagancy
               .
               Such
               also
               is
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               those
               noble
               Adventurers
               ,
               (
               with
               their
               Arms
               ,
               Issue
               and
               Atchievements
               )
               who
               did
               accompany
               King
               Richard
               the
               first
               to
               the
               War
               of
               Palestine
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               
               better
               serv'd
               as
               an
               Appendix
               to
               his
               History
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 War●
              
               then
               found
               a
               place
               in
               the
               main
               Body
               of
               an
               History
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               :
               Which
               three
               alone
               ,
               besides
               many
               intercalatious
               of
               that
               kinde
               ,
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               make
               up
               eight
               sheets
               more
               ,
               inserted
               onely
               for
               the
               ostentation
               of
               his
               skill
               in
               Heraldry
               ,
               in
               which
               notwithstanding
               he
               hath
               fallen
               on
               as
               palpable
               Errors
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               committed
               in
               his
               History
               :
               For
               besides
               those
               which
               are
               observed
               in
               the
               course
               of
               this
               work
               ,
               I
               finde
               two
               others
               of
               that
               kinde
               in
               his
               History
               of
               Cambridge
               ,
               to
               be
               noted
               here
               .
            
             
               For
               fol.
               146.
               he
               telleth
               us
               ,
               That
               
                 Alice
                 Countess
                 of
                 Oxford
                 was
                 Daughter
                 and
                 sole
                 Heir
                 of
              
               Gilbert
               Lord
               Samford
               ,
               which
               Gilbert
               
                 was
                 Hereditary
                 Lord
                 Chamberlain
                 of
                 England
                 :
              
               But
               by
               his
               leave
               ,
               Gilbert
               Lord
               Samford
               was
               never
               the
               Heriditary
               Chamberlain
               of
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               but
               onely
               Chamberlain
               in
               Fee
               to
               the
               Queens
               of
               England
               ,
               betwixt
               which
               Offices
               how
               vast
               a
               difference
               there
               is
               ,
               let
               our
               Authour
               judge
               .
            
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               The
               Honor
               of
               Lord
               Chamberlain
               of
               England
               ,
               came
               not
               unto
               the
               Earls
               of
               Oxford
               by
               that
               Marriage
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               other
               ,
               but
               was
               invested
               in
               that
               Family
               ,
               before
               they
               had
               attained
               the
               Title
               and
               Degree
               of
               Earls
               :
               Conferred
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               first
               on
               
                 Aubrey
                 de
                 Vere
              
               ,
               a
               right
               puissant
               Person
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               on
               
                 Aubrey
                 de
                 Vere
              
               his
               Son
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Earldom
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               second
               ;
               continuing
               Hereditary
               in
               that
               House
               ,
               till
               the
               death
               of
               Robert
               Duke
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               the
               ninth
               Earl
               thereof
               ,
               and
               then
               bestowed
               for
               a
               time
               at
               the
               Kings
               discretion
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               setled
               by
               King
               Charls
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Lindsey
               .
               But
               because
               being
               a
               Cambridge
               Man
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               better
               skild
               in
               the
               Earls
               of
               that
               County
               ,
               let
               as
               see
               what
               he
               saith
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               finde
               ,
               fol.
               162.
               
               That
               
                 Richard
                 Plantagenet
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 eighth
                 Earl
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 .
              
            
             
               Whereas
               first
               ,
               
                 Richard
                 Duke
                 of
                 York
              
               was
               not
               Earl
               of
               Cambridge
               .
            
             
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               If
               he
               had
               been
               such
               ,
               he
               must
               have
               been
               the
               seventh
               Earl
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               eighth
               :
               For
               thus
               those
               Earls
               are
               marshalled
               in
               our
               
                 Catalogues
                 of
                 Honor
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Books
                 of
                 Heraldry
                 ,
                 viz.
                 1.
                 
                 William
                 de
                 Meschines
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Iohn
                 de
                 ●amalt
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 William
                 Marquess
                 of
                 Iuliers
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Edmond
                 of
                 Langley
                 ,
                 D.
                 of
                 York
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Edward
                 D.
                 of
                 York
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Richard
                 de
                 Conisburgh
                 ,
                 yonger
                 Brother
                 of
                 Edward
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 Iames
                 Marquess
                 Hamilton
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               No
               Richard
               Duke
               of
               York
               to
               be
               found
               amongst
               them
               ,
               his
               Father
               ,
               Richard
               of
               Konisburgh
               ,
               having
               lost
               that
               Title
               by
               Attainder
               ,
               which
               never
               was
               restored
               to
               Richard
               his
               Son
               (
               though
               most
               improvidently
               advanced
               to
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               York
               )
               nor
               unto
               any
               other
               of
               that
               Line
               and
               Family
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Proceed
               we
               in
               the
               next
               place
               to
               Verses
               ,
               and
               old
               ends
               of
               Poetry
               ,
               scattered
               and
               dispersed
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               History
               ,
               from
               one
               end
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               hath
               no
               precedent
               in
               any
               Historian
               ,
               Greek
               or
               Latine
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               National
               Histories
               of
               these
               latter
               times
               :
               The
               Histories
               of
               
                 Herodotus
                 ,
                 Xenophon
                 ,
                 Thucydides
              
               and
               Plutarch
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Greeks
               ;
               of
               
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 Livy
                 ,
                 Salust
                 ,
                 Taci●us
                 ,
              
               and
               Sue●onius
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Latines
               ,
               afford
               him
               neither
               warrant
               nor
               example
               for
               it
               :
               The
               like
               may
               be
               affirmed
               of
               
                 Eus●bius
                 ,
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 S●zomen
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Russin
              
               and
               Evagrius
               ,
               Church
               Historians
               all
               ;
               though
               they
               had
               all
               the
               best
               choice
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               excellent
               Poets
               of
               the
               world
               to
               befriend
               them
               in
               it
               :
               And
               he
               that
               shall
               consult
               the
               Histories
               of
               succeeding
               times
               ,
               through
               all
               the
               Ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               this
               present
               day
               ,
               will
               finde
               ●h●m
               all
               as
               barren
               of
               any
               incouragements
               in
               this
               kinde
               ,
               as
               the
               ancients
               were
               :
               Nay
               ,
               whereas
               Bishop
               Godwin
               in
               his
               Annals
               ,
               gives
               us
               an
               Epitaph
               of
               two
               Verses
               onely
               made
               on
               Queen
               
                 Iane
                 Seymour
              
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               a
               Copy
               of
               eighteen
               verses
               on
               the
               Martyrdom
               of
               Arch
               Bishop
               Cranmer
               ;
               
               he
               ushers
               in
               the
               last
               with
               this
               short
               Apology
               ,
               
                 Contra
                 mor●m
                 ●●storiae
                 liceat
                 quaeso
                 inserere
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Let
               me
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               )
               insert
               these
               following
               verses
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               against
               the
               Rule
               and
               Laws
               of
               History
               ▪
               But
               what
               alass
               !
               were
               eighteen
               or
               twenty
               verses
               compared
               
               with
               those
               many
               hundred
               (
               six
               or
               seven
               hundred
               at
               the
               least
               )
               which
               we
               finde
               in
               our
               Author
               ;
               whether
               to
               shew
               the
               universality
               of
               his
               reading
               in
               all
               kinde
               of
               Writers
               ,
               or
               his
               faculty
               in
               Translating
               (
               which
               when
               he
               meets
               with
               hard
               Copies
               ,
               he
               knows
               how
               to
               spare
               )
               I
               shall
               not
               determine
               at
               the
               present
               :
               Certain
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               interlarding
               of
               his
               Prose
               with
               so
               many
               Verses
               ,
               he
               makes
               the
               Book
               look
               rather
               like
               a
               Church-Romance
               ,
               (
               our
               late
               Romancers
               being
               much
               given
               to
               such
               kinde
               of
               Mixtures
               )
               then
               a
               well●
               built
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
              
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               a
               marter
               so
               inconvenient
               to
               put
               a
               
                 new
                 piece
                 of
                 cloth
                 on
                 an
                 old
                 garment
              
               ;
               the
               putting
               of
               so
               many
               old
               patches
               on
               a
               
                 new
                 pi●●e
              
               of
               cloth
               ,
               must
               be
               more
               unfashonable
               .
               Besides
               that
               ,
               many
               of
               these
               old
               ends
               are
               so
               light
               and
               ludicrous
               ,
               so
               little
               pertinent
               to
               the
               business
               which
               he
               has
               in
               hand
               ,
               that
               they
               serve
               onely
               to
               make
               sport
               for
               Children
               ,
               
                 (
                 ut
                 pueris
                 placeas
                 &
                 Declamatio
                 fias
                 )
              
               and
               for
               nothing
               else
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               This
               leads
               me
               to
               the
               next
               impertinency
               ,
               his
               raking
               into
               the
               Chanel
               of
               old
               
                 Popish
                 Legends
              
               ,
               writ
               in
               the
               da●ker
               times
               of
               Superstition
               ,
               but
               written
               with
               an
               honest
               zeal
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               intention
               ▪
               as
               well
               to
               raise
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               admiration
               of
               the
               person
               of
               whom
               they
               write
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               emulalation
               of
               his
               vertues
               :
               But
               being
               mixt
               with
               some
               Monk●●h
               dotages
               ,
               the
               most
               learned
               and
               ingenious
               men
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               have
               now
               laid
               them
               by
               ;
               and
               it
               had
               been
               very
               well
               if
               our
               Author
               had
               done
               so
               to
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               must
               be
               something
               of
               entertainment
               for
               the
               gentle
               Reader
               ,
               and
               to
               inflame
               the
               reckoning
               which
               he
               pays
               not
               for
               .
               But
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               recommend
               me
               to
               his
               
                 Merry
                 Tales
              
               ,
               and
               scraps
               of
               
                 Trencher●
                 jests
              
               ,
               frequently
               interlaced
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               History
               ;
               which
               if
               abstracted
               from
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               a
               Book
               by
               themselves
               ,
               might
               very
               well
               be
               serv'd
               up
               for
               a
               second
               course
               to
               the
               
                 Banquet
                 of
                 Iosts
              
               ,
               a
               Supplement
               to
               the
               old
               Book
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 Wits
                 ,
                 Fits
                 and
                 Fancies
              
               ;
               or
               an
               Additional
               Century
               to
               the
               old
               
                 Hundred
                 Merry
                 Tales
              
               ,
               so
               long
               since
               extant
               .
               But
               standing
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               they
               neither
               do
               become
               the
               gravity
               of
               a
               Church-Historian
               ,
               nor
               are
               consistent
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               sober
               Argument
               .
               
               But
               as
               it
               seems
               ,
               our
               Author
               came
               with
               the
               same
               thoughts
               to
               the
               writing
               of
               this
               present
               History
               ,
               as
               Poets
               anciently
               addrest
               themselves
               to
               the
               writing
               of
               Comedies
               ,
               of
               which
               thus
               my
               Terence
               .
            
             
               
                 Poeta
                 cum
                 primum
                 animum
                 ad
                 scribendum
                 appulit
                 ,
              
               
                 Id
                 sibi
                 neg●tii
                 credidit
                 solum
                 dari
                 ,
              
               
                 Populo
                 ut
                 placerent
                 quas
                 ●ecisset
                 fabulas
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 
                   Thus
                   Poets
                   ,
                   when
                   their
                   minde
                   they
                   first
                   apply
                
                 
                   In
                   looser
                   verse
                   to
                   frame
                   a
                   Comedy
                   ,
                
                 
                   Think
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   more
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                
                 
                   Then
                   please
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   speak
                   unto
                   .
                
              
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               the
               last
               place
               proceed
               we
               to
               the
               manifold
               excursions
               about
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               Cambridge
               ,
               built
               on
               as
               weak
               Authoritie
               as
               the
               Monkish
               Legends
               ,
               and
               so
               impertinent
               to
               the
               matter
               which
               he
               hath
               in
               hand
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               Reverend
               
                 Mat.
                 Parker
              
               ,
               (
               though
               a
               Cambridge
               Man
               )
               in
               his
               
                 Antiquitates
                 Britanicae
              
               ,
               makes
               no
               business
               of
               it
               :
               The
               more
               impertinent
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               at
               the
               fag-end
               of
               his
               Book
               there
               follows
               a
               distinct
               History
               of
               that
               University
               ,
               to
               which
               all
               former
               passages
               might
               have
               been
               reduced
               :
               But
               as
               it
               seems
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               insert
               nothing
               in
               that
               History
               but
               what
               he
               had
               some
               probable
               ground
               for
               ;
               leaving
               the
               Legendary
               part
               thereof
               to
               the
               Church-Romance
               ,
               as
               m●st
               proper
               for
               it
               .
               And
               certainly
               he
               is
               wondrous
               wise
               in
               his
               generation
               :
               For
               fearing
               lest
               he
               might
               be
               asked
               for
               those
               Bulls
               and
               Chartularies
               which
               frequently
               he
               relates
               unto
               ,
               in
               the
               former
               Books
               ;
               he
               tells
               us
               in
               the
               History
               of
               Cambridge
               ,
               fol.
               53.
               
               That
               they
               were
               burnt
               by
               some
               of
               the
               seditious
               
                 Townsmen
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Market
                 place
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1380.
               or
               thereabouts
               :
               So
               that
               for
               want
               of
               ot●e●
               ancient
               evidence
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               his
               word
               ,
               which
               whether
               those
               of
               Cambridge
               will
               depend
               upon
               ,
               they
               can
               best
               resolve
               .
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               forbear
               all
               intermedling
               in
               a
               controversie
               so
               clearly
               
               stated
               ,
               and
               which
               hath
               lain
               so
               long
               asleep
               ,
               till
               now
               awakened
               by
               our
               Author
               to
               beget
               new
               quarrels
               :
               Such
               passages
               in
               that
               History
               as
               come
               under
               any
               Animadversion
               ,
               have
               been
               reduced
               unto
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               occasion
               served
               ,
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               be
               pleased
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               as
               they
               come
               before
               him
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               All
               these
               extravagancies
               and
               impertinencies
               (
               which
               make
               up
               a
               fifth
               part
               of
               the
               whole
               Volumn
               )
               being
               thus
               discharged
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               presum'd
               that
               nothing
               should
               remain
               but
               a
               meer
               Church
               History
               ,
               as
               the
               Title
               promiseth
               ;
               But
               let
               us
               not
               be
               too
               presumptuous
               on
               no
               better
               grounds
               :
               For
               on
               a
               
                 Melius
                 inquirendum
              
               into
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               the
               Book
               which
               we
               have
               before
               us
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               too
               little
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               I
               mean
               too
               little
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               of
               the
               
                 Civil
                 History
              
               :
               It
               might
               be
               reasonably
               expected
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               History
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               heard
               somewhat
               of
               the
               foundation
               and
               enlargement
               of
               Cathedral
               Churches
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               the
               more
               eminent
               Monasteries
               and
               Religious
               Houses
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               should
               have
               heard
               somewhat
               more
               of
               the
               succession
               of
               Bishops
               in
               their
               several
               and
               respective
               Sees
               ,
               their
               personal
               Endowments
               ,
               learned
               Writings
               ,
               and
               other
               Acts
               of
               Piety
               ,
               Magnificence
               ,
               and
               publick
               Interess
               ,
               especially
               when
               the
               times
               afforded
               any
               whose
               names
               in
               some
               of
               those
               respects
               deserv'd
               to
               be
               retain'd
               in
               everlasting
               remembrance
               ;
               it
               might
               have
               been
               expected
               also
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               have
               found
               more
               frequent
               mention
               of
               the
               calling
               of
               National
               ,
               and
               Provincial
               Synods
               ,
               with
               the
               result
               of
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               influence
               which
               they
               had
               on
               the
               
                 Civil
                 State
              
               ,
               sparingly
               spoken
               of
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               totally
               discontinued
               in
               a
               maner
               ,
               from
               the
               death
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               ,
               until
               the
               Convocation
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               1552.
               of
               which
               no
               notice
               had
               been
               taken
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               had
               a
               minde
               to
               question
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Articles
               which
               came
               out
               that
               year
               ,
               though
               publisht
               as
               the
               issue
               and
               product
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               express
               Warrant
               and
               Command
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               :
               No
               mention
               of
               that
               
               memorable
               Convocation
               in
               the
               fourth
               and
               fifth
               years
               of
               Philip
               and
               Mary
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Clergy
               taking
               notice
               of
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               then
               newly
               passed
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Temporali●y
               ,
               having
               Lands
               to
               the
               yearly
               value
               of
               five
               pounds
               ,
               and
               upwards
               ,
               were
               charged
               with
               finding
               Horse
               and
               Armour
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               propertion
               of
               their
               yearly
               Revenues
               and
               Possessions
               ,
               did
               by
               their
               sole
               Authority
               ,
               as
               a
               Convocation
               ,
               impose
               upon
               themselves
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               this
               Land
               ,
               the
               finding
               of
               a
               like
               number
               of
               Horses
               ,
               Armour
               ,
               and
               other
               Necessaries
               for
               the
               War
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               yearly
               income
               ,
               proportion
               for
               proportion
               ,
               and
               rate
               for
               rate
               ,
               as
               by
               that
               Statute
               had
               been
               laid
               on
               the
               Temporal
               Subjects
               :
               And
               this
               they
               did
               by
               their
               own
               sole
               Authority
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               ,
               ordering
               the
               same
               to
               be
               levyed
               on
               all
               such
               as
               were
               refractory
               ,
               by
               Sequestration
               ,
               Deprivation
               ,
               Suspension
               ,
               Excommunication
               ,
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Censures
              
               all
               ;
               without
               relating
               to
               any
               subsequent
               confirmation
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               they
               conceiv'd
               they
               had
               no
               need
               of
               :
               Nor
               finde
               we
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Convocations
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               time
               ,
               except
               that
               of
               the
               year
               1562.
               (
               and
               that
               not
               fairly
               dealt
               with
               neither
               ,
               as
               is
               elsewhere
               shewed
               )
               though
               there
               passed
               many
               Canons
               in
               the
               Convocation
               of
               the
               year
               1571.
               and
               of
               the
               year
               1585.
               and
               the
               year
               1597.
               all
               Printed
               ,
               and
               still
               publickly
               extant
               ;
               besides
               the
               memorable
               Convocation
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               1555.
               in
               which
               the
               Clergy
               gave
               the
               Queen
               a
               Benevolence
               of
               2●
               .
               in
               the
               pound
               ,
               to
               be
               levyed
               by
               Ecclesiastical
               Censures
               ,
               without
               relating
               to
               any
               subsequent
               confirmation
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               had
               accustomably
               been
               used
               in
               the
               Grant
               of
               Subsidies
               .
            
             
               It
               might
               have
               been
               expected
               also
               that
               we
               should
               have
               found
               in
               a
               Church
               History
               of
               Britain
               ,
               the
               several
               degrees
               and
               steps
               by
               which
               the
               Heterodoxies
               and
               Superstitions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               did
               creep
               in
               amongst
               us
               ;
               and
               the
               degrees
               by
               which
               they
               were
               ejected
               and
               cast
               out
               again
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Reformation
               setled
               upon
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               attended
               by
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Primitive
               
               times
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               some
               honorable
               mention
               should
               be
               found
               of
               those
               gallant
               Defences
               which
               were
               made
               by
               Dr.
               Bancroft
               ,
               Dr.
               Bilson
               ,
               Dr.
               Bridges
               ,
               Dr.
               Cosins
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               ,
               against
               the
               violent
               Batteries
               and
               Assaults
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               time
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               learned
               Writings
               of
               B.
               Buckeridge
               ,
               B.
               Morton
               ,
               Dr.
               Su●cliff
               ,
               Dr.
               
                 Burges
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               in
               justification
               of
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               against
               the
               remnants
               of
               that
               scattered
               (
               and
               then
               broken
               )
               Faction
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Iames
               ;
               of
               which
               we
               have
               
                 Negry
                 quidem
              
               ,
               not
               a
               word
               delivered
               :
               Nor
               could
               it
               stand
               with
               his
               design
               (
               which
               will
               discover
               it self
               in
               part
               in
               this
               Introduction
               ,
               and
               shall
               more
               fully
               be
               discovered
               in
               the
               Animadversions
               )
               that
               it
               should
               be
               otherwise
               ▪
               All
               which
               together
               ,
               make
               it
               clear
               and
               evident
               that
               there
               is
               too
               little
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               in
               our
               Authors
               Book
               :
               And
               that
               there
               is
               too
               much
               of
               the
               State
               or
               Civil
               History
               ,
               will
               be
               easily
               seen
               ,
               by
               that
               unnecessary
               intermixture
               of
               State-Concernments
               ,
               not
               pertinent
               to
               the
               business
               which
               he
               hath
               in
               hand
               :
               Of
               this
               sort
               to
               look
               back
               no
               further
               ,
               is
               the
               long
               Will
               and
               Testament
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               ,
               with
               his
               Gloss
               or
               Comment
               on
               the
               same
               ,
               taking
               up
               three
               whole
               sheets
               at
               least
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               which
               concerns
               Religion
               ,
               or
               which
               relates
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               Church-affairs
               ;
               although
               to
               have
               the
               better
               colour
               to
               bring
               it
               in
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               that
               he
               hath
               transcribed
               it
               ,
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               rarity
               thereof
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               
                 contained
                 many
                 passages
                 which
                 might
                 reflect
                 much
                 light
                 upon
                 his
                 Church-History
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Lib.
                 5.
                 ●ol
              
               .
               243.
               
               Of
               this
               sort
               also
               is
               his
               description
               of
               the
               pomp
               and
               order
               of
               the
               Coronation
               of
               King
               Charls
               ,
               which
               though
               he
               doth
               acknowledge
               not
               to
               be
               within
               the
               
                 Pale
                 and
                 Park
              
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               ,
               yet
               he
               resolves
               to
               bring
               it
               in
               ,
               because
               it
               comes
               within
               the
               Purlews
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               his
               own
               words
               are
               :
               But
               for
               this
               he
               hath
               a
               better
               reason
               then
               we
               are
               aware
               of
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 hereafter
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 shall
                 assign
              
               England
               
                 another
                 King
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 transactions
                 herein
                 be
                 
                 not
                 wholly
                 precedential
                 ,
                 something
                 of
                 state
                 may
                 be
                 chosen
                 out
                 grateful
                 for
                 imitation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Lib.
                 11.
                 fol.
              
               124.
               
               As
               if
               the
               Pomp
               and
               order
               of
               a
               Coro●nation
               were
               not
               more
               punctually
               preserved
               in
               the
               
                 Heralds
                 Office
              
               (
               who
               have
               the
               ordering
               of
               all
               things
               done
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               are
               eye-Witnesses
               of
               all
               which
               is
               done
               within
               )
               then
               in
               our
               Authors
               second-hand
               and
               imperfect
               Collections
               :
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               also
               of
               the
               quick
               and
               active
               Reigns
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               ,
               and
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               reformed
               Religion
               was
               digested
               ,
               setled
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               ;
               sufficient
               of
               it self
               to
               make
               a
               competent
               Volumn
               ,
               but
               contracted
               by
               our
               Author
               (
               like
               
                 Homers
                 Iliads
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Nut
               shell
               )
               into
               less
               then
               25
               sheets
               :
               And
               yet
               in
               that
               small
               Abstract
               we
               finde
               many
               Impertinencies
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               work
               he
               hath
               in
               hand
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               great
               proficiency
               of
               King
               Edward
               ,
               in
               his
               Grammar
               Learning
               ,
               exemplified
               in
               three
               pieces
               of
               Latine
               of
               his
               making
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               but
               eight
               or
               nine
               years
               old
               ;
               the
               long
               Narrative
               of
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Mountague
              
               ,
               chief
               Iustice
               of
               the
               Common
               Pleas
               ,
               to
               vindicate
               himself
               from
               being
               a
               voluntary
               Agent
               in
               the
               business
               of
               the
               Lady
               
                 Iane
                 Gray
              
               ;
               the
               full
               and
               punctual
               relation
               of
               W●ats
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               the
               issue
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               acted
               upon
               some
               false
               grounds
               of
               Civil
               Interess
               ,
               without
               relating
               to
               Religion
               or
               to
               Church
               Affairs
               :
               
                 Infinitum
                 esset
                 ●re
                 per
                 singula
              
               ,
               It
               were
               an
               infinite
               labor
               to
               look
               into
               all
               particulars
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               which
               are
               found
               in
               our
               Author
               ,
               make
               up
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Book
               ;
               but
               we
               may
               guess
               by
               this
               brief
               view
               ,
               (
               as
               
                 Ex
                 pede
                 Hereulem
              
               )
               that
               his
               diversion
               upon
               Civil
               Matters
               and
               Affairs
               of
               State
               ,
               which
               neither
               have
               relation
               to
               ,
               nor
               any
               influence
               at
               all
               upon
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               do
               make
               up
               a
               considerable
               part
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Book
               :
               Which
               Civil
               Matters
               and
               State-Concernments
               being
               discharg'd
               also
               (
               as
               in
               all
               reason
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               )
               we
               next
               proceed
               to
               the
               Church-History
               it self
               :
               In
               which
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               make
               the
               like
               defalkation
               ,
               and
               expunge
               every
               passage
               which
               is
               either
               positively
               false
               ,
               or
               ignorantly
               mistaken
               by
               him
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               very
               little
               left
               
               to
               inform
               the
               Reader
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               following
               Animadversions
               will
               appear
               sufficiently
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               But
               well
               it
               were
               ,
               if
               onely
               Abberrations
               from
               
                 Historical
                 truth
              
               were
               to
               be
               met
               with
               in
               our
               Author
               :
               In
               whom
               we
               find
               such
               a
               continual
               vein
               of
               Puritanism
               ,
               such
               dangerous
               grounds
               for
               inconformity
               and
               Sedition
               to
               be
               raised
               upon
               ,
               as
               easily
               may
               pervert
               the
               unwary
               Reader
               ,
               whom
               the
               facetiousness
               of
               the
               stile
               (
               like
               a
               hook
               baited
               with
               a
               painted
               Fly
               )
               may
               be
               apt
               to
               work
               on
               .
               Murthering
               of
               Kings
               avowed
               for
               necessary
               prudence
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               they
               shall
               fall
               into
               the
               power
               of
               their
               Subjects
               
                 Lib.
                 4
                 fol.
              
               109.
               
               The
               Coronation
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               (
               and
               consequently
               their
               succession
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               )
               made
               to
               depend
               upon
               the
               suffrage
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               
                 Lib.
                 11.
                 fol.
              
               122.
               
               The
               Sword
               extorted
               from
               the
               Supream
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               common
               People
               ,
               whensoever
               the
               Reforming
               humor
               shall
               grow
               strong
               amongst
               them
               ,
               
                 Lib.
                 9.
                 fol.
              
               51.
               
               The
               Church
               depriv'd
               of
               her
               Authority
               
                 in
                 determining
                 controversies
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               dispute
               rais'd
               against
               that
               clause
               of
               the
               Atticle
               ,
               (
               in
               which
               that
               Authority
               is
               declared
               )
               whether
               forg'd
               or
               not
               :
               
                 Lib.
                 9.
                 f.
              
               73.
               
               Her
               power
               in
               making
               Canons
               every
               where
               prostituted
               to
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               contrary
               both
               to
               Law
               and
               constant
               practice
               ;
               the
               Heterodoxies
               of
               Wickliff
               Canoniz'd
               for
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               Calvins
               Opinions
               ,
               whatsoever
               they
               were
               ,
               declar'd
               for
               Orthodox
               ;
               the
               Sabbatarian
               Rigors
               ,
               published
               for
               Divine
               and
               Ancient
               Truths
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               no
               Antiquity
               nor
               Divinity
               in
               them
               ;
               the
               Hierarchy
               of
               Bishops
               so
               coldly
               pleaded
               for
               ,
               as
               shews
               he
               had
               a
               minde
               to
               betray
               the
               cause
               ,
               whilst
               all
               things
               pass
               on
               smoothly
               for
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               whom
               he
               chiefly
               acts
               for
               :
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               we
               must
               look
               for
               ,
               
                 par
                 my
                 &
                 par
                 tout
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Frenchmen
               say
               .
               Nor
               deals
               he
               otherwise
               with
               the
               persons
               which
               are
               brought
               before
               him
               ,
               then
               he
               doth
               with
               the
               Causes
               which
               they
               bring
               .
               No
               profest
               Puritan
               ,
               no
               cunning
               Non-conformist
               ,
               or
               open
               Separatist
               ,
               comes
               upon
               the
               Stage
               ,
               whom
               he
               follows
               not
               with
               Plaudites
               and
               some
               fair
               Commends
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               and
               the
               conformable
               Children
               of
               it
               are
               sent
               off
               commonly
               in
               silence
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               with
               censure
               :
               The
               late
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               so
               eminently
               deserving
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               must
               be
               rak'd
               out
               of
               his
               Grave
               ,
               arraigned
               for
               many
               misdemeanors
               ,
               of
               which
               none
               could
               accuse
               him
               when
               he
               was
               alive
               ;
               all
               his
               infirmities
               and
               weaknesses
               mustered
               up
               together
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               hateful
               to
               the
               present
               and
               succeeding
               Ages
               ;
               when
               Mr.
               ●ov●'s
               Treasonable
               practices
               and
               seditious
               Speeches
               ,
               must
               needs
               (
               for
               footh
               )
               be
               buried
               in
               the
               same
               Earth
               with
               him
               .
               The
               University
               of
               Oxford
               frequently
               quarrelled
               and
               exasperated
               ,
               upon
               ●light
               occasions
               ,
               the
               late
               Kings
               party
               ,
               branded
               by
               the
               odious
               Title
               of
               Malignants
               ,
               not
               better'd
               by
               some
               froth
               of
               pretended
               Wit
               in
               the
               Etymology
               .
               The
               regular
               Clergy
               shamefully
               reproached
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 covetous
                 Confo●m●sts
                 ,
                 Lib.
                 9.
                 fol.
              
               98.
               
               And
               those
               poor
               men
               who
               were
               ejected
               by
               the
               late
               long
               Parliament
               ,
               despitefully
               called
               
                 Baals
                 Priests
                 ,
                 u●savory
                 sal●
                 ,
                 not
                 ●i●
                 to
                 be
                 thrown
                 upon
                 the
                 Dung●
                 hill
              
               ;
               though
               he
               be
               doubtful
               of
               the
               proofs
               which
               were
               brought
               against
               them
               .
               
                 Lib.
                 11.
                 fol.
              
               207.
               
               So
               many
               of
               all
               sorts
               wronged
               and
               injur'd
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               should
               they
               all
               study
               their
               personal
               and
               particular
               Revenges
               ,
               he
               were
               not
               able
               to
               abide
               it
               :
               And
               therefore
               we
               may
               j●stly
               say
               in
               the
               Poets
               Language
               .
            
             
               
                 Si
                 de
                 to●
                 〈…〉
                 Namin
                 ●
                 quis●ue
                 Deorum
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 〈…〉
                 unus
                 erit
                 .
              
            
             
               Which
               may
               be
               Englisht
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 
                   Should
                   all
                   wrong'd
                   〈◊〉
                   seek
                   t'
                   avenge
                   their
                   same
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   were
                   not
                   enough
                   to
                   bear
                   the
                   shame
                   .
                
              
            
             
               9.
               
               But
               nothing
               does
               more
               evidently
               discover
               his
               unfaithful
               dealing
               ,
               then
               his
               repo●t
               of
               the
               proceedings
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               ●●gh
               ,
               between
               his
               Maj●sty
               and
               the
               long
               Parliament
               Divines
               ;
               of
               which
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 Lib.
                 11.
                 fol.
                 235.
                 
                 That
                 his
                 〈…〉
                 a●●n●wledged
                 their
                 
                 great
                 pains
                 to
                 inform
                 his
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 took
                 especial
                 notice
                 of
                 th●ir
                 civilities
                 of
                 the
                 Application
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 body
                 of
                 their
                 Reply
              
               ;
               and
               having
               cleer'd
               himself
               from
               some
               mis-understanding
               about
               the
               Writ
               of
               Partition
               which
               they
               speak
               of
               ,
               puts
               an
               end
               to
               the
               business
               .
               The
               man
               who
               reads
               this
               passage
               ,
               cannot
               choose
               but
               think
               that
               his
               Majesty
               being
               vanquisht
               by
               the
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Prebyterians
               ,
               had
               given
               over
               the
               cause
               ;
               and
               therefore
               as
               convicted
               in
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               rendreth
               them
               thanks
               for
               the
               Instruction
               which
               he
               had
               receiv'd
               ,
               and
               the
               Civilities
               they
               used
               towards
               him
               in
               the
               way
               thereof
               :
               But
               he
               that
               looks
               upon
               his
               Majesties
               last
               Paper
               ,
               will
               finde
               that
               he
               had
               Learnedly
               and
               Divinely
               refe●'d
               all
               their
               Arguments
               :
               And
               having
               so
               done
               ,
               puts
               them
               in
               minde
               of
               three
               questions
               which
               are
               propos'd
               in
               his
               former
               Paper
               ,
               acknowledg'd
               by
               themselves
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               great
               importance
               in
               the
               present
               controversie
               ;
               without
               an
               Answer
               whereunto
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               declar'd
               that
               he
               would
               put
               an
               end
               to
               that
               conference
               :
               
                 It
                 not
                 being
                 probable
              
               (
               as
               he
               told
               them
               )
               
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 work
                 much
                 upon
                 his
                 Iudgement
                 ,
                 whil●●
                 they
                 are
                 ●●arful
                 to
                 declare
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 nor
                 possible
                 to
                 reli●ve
                 his
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 free
                 d●●laring
                 of
                 theirs
                 :
              
               But
               they
               not
               able
               ,
               or
               not
               daring
               ,
               (
               for
               fear
               of
               displeasing
               their
               great
               Masters
               )
               to
               return
               an
               Answer
               to
               those
               Questions
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               remain'd
               sole
               Master
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               a
               most
               absolute
               Conqueror
               :
               For
               though
               the
               first
               blow
               commonly
               does
               begin
               the
               Quarrel
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               last
               blow
               always
               that
               gets
               the
               Victory
               :
               But
               
                 Regium
                 est
                 ,
                 cum
                 benefeceris
                 male
                 audire
                 :
              
               It
               hath
               been
               commonly
               the
               fortune
               of
               the
               greatest
               Princes
               ,
               when
               they
               deserve
               best
               ,
               to
               be
               worst
               reported
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Nor
               deals
               he
               better
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               he
               does
               with
               the
               King
               ;
               concealing
               such
               things
               as
               might
               make
               for
               her
               justification
               ,
               and
               advocating
               for
               such
               things
               as
               disturb
               her
               order
               .
               In
               the
               last
               Book
               we
               finde
               him
               speaking
               of
               some
               heats
               which
               were
               rais'd
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               about
               placing
               the
               Communion-Table
               Altar-wise
               ,
               and
               great
               fault
               found
               for
               the
               want
               of
               Moderation
               in
               those
               Men
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               managing
               of
               that
               
               business
               .
               But
               he
               conceals
               his
               Majesties
               Determination
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               St.
               
                 Gregories
                 ,
                 Novem.
              
               3.
               1633.
               by
               which
               all
               Bishops
               and
               other
               Ordinaries
               ,
               were
               incouraged
               to
               proceed
               therein
               ,
               and
               consequently
               those
               of
               inferior
               rank
               to
               defend
               their
               actings
               .
               The
               Chappel
               of
               Emmanuel
               Colledge
               in
               Cambridge
               is
               built
               North
               and
               South
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               usage
               of
               the
               Primitive
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               with
               which
               King
               Iames
               being
               made
               acquainted
               ,
               he
               answered
               (
               as
               our
               Author
               tells
               us
               )
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 ma●ter
                 how
                 the
                 Chappel
                 stood
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 heart
                 stood
                 right
                 :
              
               Which
               Tale
               being
               told
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               believed
               by
               others
               (
               
                 &
                 populum
                 qui
                 sibi
                 credit
                 habet
                 ,
              
               Ovid.
               in
               Ep.
               Hypsiphil
               .
               )
               as
               he
               is
               like
               enough
               to
               finde
               many
               Believers
               ,
               farewel
               to
               all
               external
               Reverence
               in
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               :
               What
               need
               we
               trouble
               our selves
               or
               others
               with
               standing
               ,
               kneeling
               ,
               bowing
               in
               the
               acts
               of
               Worship
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               matter
               in
               what
               posture
               the
               Body
               be
               ,
               
                 so
                 the
                 Heart
                 be
                 right
              
               .
               What
               need
               we
               put
               our selves
               or
               others
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               Surplices
               and
               Hoods
               ,
               of
               Gowns
               and
               Cassacks
               ,
               in
               the
               officiating
               of
               Gods
               Service
               ;
               It
               is
               no
               matter
               in
               what
               habit
               the
               Body
               be
               ,
               
                 so
                 the
                 heart
                 be
                 right
              
               .
               There
               is
               another
               Chappel
               in
               Cambridge
               which
               was
               never
               consecrated
               ,
               
               (
               whether
               a
               Stable
               or
               a
               Dormitory
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               to
               me
               .
               )
               At
               which
               when
               some
               found
               themselves
               grieved
               ,
               our
               Author
               tells
               them
               ,
               
                 That
                 others
                 of
                 as
                 great
                 Learning
                 and
                 Religion
              
               (
               himself
               especially
               for
               one
               )
               
                 dare
                 defend
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 continued
              
               Series
               of
               Divine
               Duties
               ,
               
               
                 publickly
                 practiced
                 for
                 more
                 then
                 thirty
                 years
                 (
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 check
                 or
                 controul
                 of
                 those
                 in
                 authority
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 set
                 apart
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 doth
                 sufficiently
                 consecrate
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 Stables
              
               and
               Barns
               by
               this
               Argument
               ,
               shall
               in
               some
               tract
               of
               time
               become
               as
               sacred
               as
               our
               Churches
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Brethren
               think
               it
               not
               enough
               for
               their
               ease
               to
               be
               pent
               up
               in
               so
               narrow
               a
               Room
               ,
               t
               is
               but
               repairing
               to
               the
               next
               Grove
               or
               Coppise
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               like
               tract
               of
               time
               shall
               become
               as
               holy
               as
               Solomons
               Temple
               ,
               or
               any
               consecrated
               place
               whatsoever
               it
               be
               :
               Churches
               may
               well
               be
               spared
               ,
               pull'd
               down
               ,
               and
               their
               Materials
               sold
               for
               the
               use
               
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               a
               Tub
               by
               this
               our
               Authors
               Logick
               ,
               will
               be
               as
               useful
               as
               the
               Pulpit
               unto
               Edification
               :
               And
               that
               we
               may
               perceive
               that
               nothing
               is
               more
               precious
               with
               him
               then
               an
               irregular
               ,
               unconsecrated
               ,
               and
               unfurnished
               Chappel
               .
               Melvins
               infamous
               Libel
               against
               the
               Furniture
               of
               the
               Altars
               in
               the
               Chappels
               Royal
               ,
               (
               for
               which
               he
               was
               censur'd
               in
               the
               Star-Chamber
               )
               must
               be
               brought
               in
               by
               head
               &
               shoulders
               ,
               out
               of
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               for
               fear
               least
               such
               an
               excellent
               piece
               of
               Puritanical
               Zeal
               should
               be
               lost
               to
               posterity
               :
               These
               things
               I
               might
               have
               noted
               in
               their
               proper
               places
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               were
               reseru'd
               for
               this
               as
               a
               taste
               to
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               
                 Et
                 jam
                 finis
                 erat
              
               ,
               and
               here
               I
               thought
               I
               should
               have
               ended
               this
               Anatomy
               of
               our
               Authors
               Book
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               is
               another
               passage
               in
               the
               Preface
               thereof
               ,
               which
               requires
               a
               little
               further
               consideration
               :
               For
               in
               that
               Preface
               he
               informs
               us
               by
               the
               way
               of
               caution
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 Books
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 main
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 Passages
                 then
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 Government
                 :
                 The
                 other
                 nine
                 Books
                 were
                 made
                 since
                 Monarchy
                 was
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 State.
              
               By
               which
               it
               seems
               ,
               that
               our
               Author
               never
               meant
               to
               frame
               his
               History
               by
               the
               line
               of
               truth
               ,
               but
               to
               attemper
               it
               to
               the
               palat
               of
               the
               present
               Government
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               then
               was
               ,
               or
               should
               prove
               to
               be
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               sure
               agrees
               not
               with
               the
               Laws
               of
               History
               .
               And
               though
               I
               can
               most
               easily
               grant
               ,
               that
               the
               fourth
               Book
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               that
               follow
               ,
               were
               written
               after
               the
               great
               alteration
               and
               change
               of
               State
               ,
               in
               making
               a
               new
               Commonwealth
               out
               of
               the
               ruines
               of
               an
               ancient
               Monarchy
               ;
               yet
               I
               concur
               not
               with
               our
               Author
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               former
               :
               For
               it
               appears
               by
               some
               passages
               ,
               that
               the
               three
               first
               Books
               ,
               either
               were
               not
               all
               written
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               must
               give
               himself
               some
               disloyal
               hopes
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               should
               never
               be
               restored
               to
               his
               place
               and
               Powe●
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               might
               be
               called
               to
               a
               reckoning
               for
               them
               .
               For
               in
               the
               second
               Book
               he
               reckons
               the
               Cross
               in
               Baptism
               for
               a
               Popish
               Trinket
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               appears
               not
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               written
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Kingly
               Government
               ,
               that
               being
               no
               expression
               
               sutable
               unto
               such
               a
               time
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               precedency
               which
               was
               sixt
               in
               Canterbury
               ,
               by
               removing
               the
               Archiepiscopal
               See
               from
               London
               thither
               ,
               he
               telleth
               us
               that
               
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 not
                 mu●h
                 ,
                 which
                 See
                 went
                 first
                 ,
                 when
                 living
                 ,
                 seeing
                 our
                 Age
                 ●ath
                 laid
                 them
                 ●oth
                 alike
                 level
                 in
                 in
                 their
                 Graves
                 :
              
               But
               certainly
               the
               Government
               was
               not
               chang'd
               into
               a
               State
               or
               Commonwealth
               ,
               till
               the
               death
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               till
               the
               death
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               neither
               of
               those
               Episcopal
               Sees
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               were
               laid
               so
               level
               in
               
                 their
                 Graves
              
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               were
               in
               hope
               of
               a
               Resurrection
               ;
               the
               King
               declaring
               himself
               very
               constantly
               in
               the
               Treaty
               at
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ,
               as
               well
               against
               the
               abolishing
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               as
               the
               alienation
               of
               their
               Lands
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               In
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               same
               Book
               he
               makes
               a
               great
               dispute
               against
               the
               high
               and
               sacred
               priviledge
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               curing
               the
               disease
               commonly
               called
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Evil
              
               ,
               whether
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               Magick
               ,
               or
               Imagina●●●n
               ,
               or
               indeed
               a
               Miracle
               ;
               next
               brings
               us
               in
               an
               old
               Wives
               Tale
               about
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               had
               disclaimed
               that
               power
               which
               she
               daily
               exercised
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               manageth
               a
               Quarrel
               against
               the
               form
               of
               Prayer
               used
               at
               the
               curing
               of
               that
               Evil
               ,
               which
               he
               arraigns
               for
               Superstition
               and
               impertinencies
               ,
               no
               inferior
               Crimes
               :
               Are
               all
               these
               Passages
               proper
               to
               that
               Government
               also
               ?
               Finally
               in
               the
               third
               Book
               he
               derogates
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               making
               Canons
               giving
               the
               binding
               and
               concluding
               Power
               in
               matters
               which
               concern
               the
               Civil
               Rights
               of
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Lay-people
               of
               the
               Land
               assem●●●d
               in
               Parliament
               ;
               which
               game
               he
               after
               followeth
               in
               the
               ●ighth
               and
               last
               :
               And
               though
               it
               might
               be
               safe
               enough
               for
               him
               in
               the
               eighth
               &
               last
               to
               derogate
               in
               this
               maner
               from
               the
               Kings
               supremacy
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               affairs
               ;
               yet
               certainly
               it
               was
               neither
               safe
               for
               him
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               nor
               proper
               for
               him
               so
               to
               write
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               
                 Kingl●
                 Gov●rnment
              
               ,
               unless
               he
               had
               some
               such
               wretched
               hopes
               as
               before
               we
               sp●ke
               of
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               I
               must
               need
               ;
               say
               that
               on
               the
               reading
               of
               these
               Passages
               ,
               an●
               the
               rest
               that
               follow
               ,
               I
               found
               my self
               possest
               with
               much
               
               indignation
               ,
               and
               long
               expected
               when
               some
               Champion
               would
               appear
               in
               the
               lists
               against
               this
               Goliah
               ,
               who
               so
               reproachfully
               had
               
                 defiled
                 the
                 whole
                 Armies
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               And
               I
               must
               needs
               confess
               withal
               ,
               that
               I
               did
               never
               enter
               more
               unwillingly
               upon
               any
               undertaking
               ,
               then
               I
               did
               on
               this
               :
               But
               being
               ●ollicited
               thereunto
               by
               Letters
               ,
               Messages
               ,
               and
               several
               personal
               Addresses
               ;
               by
               men
               of
               all
               Orders
               and
               Dignities
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Degrees
               in
               the
               Universities
               ,
               I
               was
               at
               last
               overcome
               by
               that
               importunity
               which
               I
               found
               would
               not
               be
               resisted
               :
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               the
               times
               now
               stand
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               expect
               nothing
               for
               my
               Pains
               and
               Travel
               ,
               but
               the
               displeasure
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               censure
               of
               others
               :
               But
               coming
               to
               the
               work
               with
               a
               single
               heart
               ,
               abstracted
               from
               all
               self-ends
               and
               private
               Interesses
               ,
               I
               shall
               satisfie
               my self
               with
               having
               done
               this
               poor
               service
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               my
               once
               Blessed
               Mother
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               onely
               I
               have
               put
               my self
               upon
               this
               Adventure
               .
               The
               party
               whom
               I
               am
               to
               deal
               with
               ,
               is
               so
               much
               a
               stranger
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               neither
               
                 beneficio
                 ,
                 nec
                 injurià
                 notus
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               particular
               respects
               have
               mov'd
               me
               to
               the
               making
               of
               these
               Animadversions
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               writ
               (
               without
               relation
               to
               his
               person
               )
               for
               vindication
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               injured
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               said
               :
               So
               that
               I
               may
               affirm
               with
               an
               honest
               Conscience
               :
               
                 Non
                 lecta
                 est
                 operi
                 sed
                 data
                 causa
                 meo
                 ,
              
               That
               this
               implo●ment
               was
               not
               chosen
               by
               me
               ,
               but
               impos'd
               upon
               me
               ;
               the
               unresistable
               intreaties
               of
               so
               many
               friends
               having
               something
               in
               them
               of
               Commands
               :
               But
               howsoever
               ,
               
                 Iacta
                 est
                 alea
              
               ,
               as
               Caesar
               once
               said
               when
               he
               passed
               over
               the
               Rubicon
               ,
               I
               must
               now
               take
               my
               fortune
               whatsoever
               it
               proves
               ,
               so
               God
               speed
               me
               well
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Errata
               on
               the
               Animadversions
               .
            
             
               PAge
               10.
               line
               17.
               for
               Melkinus
               r.
               Telkinus
               ,
               p.
               20.
               l.
               21.
               for
               Queen
               of
               ▪
               r.
               Queen
               of
               England
               ,
               p.
               27.
               l.
               6.
               for
               
                 Woode●
                 poir
              
               r.
               
                 Woodensdike
                 ,
                 s
              
               p.
               42.
               l.
               1.
               for
               inconsiderateness
               ,
               r.
               the
               inconsiderateness
               of
               children
               ,
               p.
               121.
               l.
               28.
               for
               ter
               r.
               better
               ,
               p.
               145.
               l.
               2.
               for
               statuendo
               r.
               statuendi
               ,
               p.
               154.
               l.
               22.
               
               Horcontnar
               ,
               r.
               cantuur
               ,
               p.
               154.
               l.
               17.
               for
               Dr.
               Hammond
               r.
               D.
               Boke
               ,
               p.
               160.
               l.
               1.
               for
               his
               r.
               this
               ,
               p.
               163.
               l.
               28.
               for
               Jesuites
               r.
               Franciscans
               ,
               p.
               189.
               l.
               ult
               .
               for
               contemn
               r.
               confession
               ,
               p.
               221.
               in
               the
               Marg.
               for
               wether
               r.
               with
               other
               ,
               p.
               228.
               l.
               2.
               for
               Den
               r.
               Dean
               ,
               p.
               239.
               l.
               29.
               for
               Commons
               r.
               Canon
               ,
               p.
               271.
               l.
               ult
               for
               culis
               r.
               occulis
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               ANIMADVERSIONS
               ON
               The
               Church
               History
               OF
               BRITAIN
               .
            
             
               LIB
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Britans
               to
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               IN
               order
               to
               the
               first
               Conve●sion
               o●
               〈◊〉
               B●itish
               Nations
               ,
               our
               Author
               takes
               beginning
               at
               
                 the
                 sad
                 condition
              
               they
               were
               in
               
                 be●ore
                 the
                 Chris●ian
                 Faith
                 was
                 preached
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               ●
               And
               in
               
                 a
                 sad
                 condition
              
               they
               were
               indeed●
               as
               being
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               Gentilism
               ,
               and
               consequently
               without
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               the
               God
               that
               made
               them
               ;
               but
               yet
               not
               in
               a
               worse
               condition
               then
               the
               other
               Gentiles
               ,
               w●●
               were
               not
               only
               darkned
               in
               their
               understandings
               ,
               b●●●o
               deprav'd
               also
               in
               their
               Affections
               ,
               as
               
                 to
                 work
                 all
                 ma●n●er
                 of
                 uncleanness
                 ,
                 even
                 with
                 greediness
                 .
              
               Not
               ●o
               〈◊〉
               in
               their
               Conversation
               as
               the
               Asiati●ks
               ,
               no●●o
               〈◊〉
               as
               the
               Greeks
               ;
               nor
               branded
               wi●h
               th●se
               fi●thy
               and
               ●●natural
               lusts
               which
               St.
               Paul
               chargeth
               on
               the
               R●mans
               ,
               
               ●nd
               were
               in
               ordinary
               practice
               with
               most
               Eastern
               Na●●●ns
               .
               And
               t●●●gh
               they
               were
               Idolaters
               ,
               yea
               and
               
                 foul
                 Id●lat●rs
              
               ,
               as
               our
               A●tho●
               hath
               it
               ,
               yet
               neither
               were
               their
               ●o●s
               of
               so
               br●tish
               and
               impu●e
               a
               nature
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Priapus
                 ,
                 Cl●cina
              
               ,
               and
               Ster●utia
               amongst
               the
               Romans
               ;
               or
               as
               the●●
               
                 Venus
                 ,
                 〈…〉
              
               ,
               common
               Harlots
               all
               :
               of
               whi●h
               ●nd
               such
               like
               other
               Gods
               the
               old
               Fathers
               tell
               us
               ,
               th●t
               they
               were
               not
               
                 N●mina
                 colendorum
                 ,
                 sed
                 cri●ira
                 c●lentium
                 .
              
               No●
               were
               they
               so
               immodest
               and
               ●bscene
               in
               their
               〈◊〉
               and
               Ce●emonies
               ,
               as
               were
               the
               Gre●ks
               and
               Romans
               in
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               their
               Cybele
               or
               Bere●ynthia
               ,
               whom
               they
               call
               the
               
                 Mother
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
              
               ;
               
               de●c●ibed
               by
               
                 Arnobius
                 ,
                 Lactan●●●●
              
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               ancient
               W●iters
               ,
               in
               ●u●h
               lively
               colours
               ,
               
               as
               no
               chast
               eye
               can
               look
               upon
               them
               without
               detestation
               .
               A●d
               for
               the
               number
               of
               their
               Gods
               ,
               they
               fell
               extremely
               sho●t
               of
               that
               in●●●ite
               m●ltitude
               which
               St.
               Augustine
               findes
               amongst
               the
               Romans
               ;
               our
               Author
               naming
               only
               th●ee
               (
               which
               he
               cals
               
                 Gods
                 Paramount
              
               )
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Bel●nus
                 ,
                 Andat●●
              
               and
               Diana
               ,
               though
               wh●the●
               this
               last
               we●e
               a
               British
               Deity
               may
               be
               more
               then
               questioned
               .
               When
               the●efo●e
               Gil●as
               tels
               us
               of
               the
               ancients
               Britans
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               numbe●
               of
               their
               Gods
               they
               had
               almost
               exceeded
               
                 ●●●gypt
                 (
                 P●rtenta
                 paene
                 numero
                 Aegyptiaca
                 vin●entia
                 ,
              
               in
               that
               a●thors
               language
               )
               he
               must
               be
               unde●stood
               with
               re●erence
               to
               the
               times
               in
               which
               he
               lived
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               Roman
               Rabble
               had
               been
               thrust
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               speaking
               of
               the
               times
               of
               their
               first
               conve●s●on
               :
               But
               whether
               they
               were
               more
               ,
               o●
               〈◊〉
               our
               Author
               is
               resolv'd
               on
               Diana
               for
               one
               ,
               whose
               Temple
               was
               built
               in
               or
               neer
               the
               place
               where
               St.
               Pauls
               now
               stands
               ,
               as
               our
               learned
               Antiquaries
               do
               acknowledge
               ;
            
             
               
               Fo●
               .
               1.
               
               Which
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 rendreth
                 their
                 conceit
                 not
                 altogether
                 un●ikely
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 have
              
               London
               
                 so
                 called
                 
                 from
              
               Llan-Dian
               
                 which
                 signifieth
                 in
              
               British
               
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Diana
              
               .
               ]
               A
               conceit
               ,
               whosesoever
               it
               was
               ,
               not
               altogether
               so
               likely
               neither
               as
               our
               Author
               makes
               it
               .
               For
               though
               the
               Britans
               being
               well
               stor'd
               with
               woods
               and
               Venison
               ,
               possibly
               might
               have
               a
               hunting
               Goddess
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               yet
               certainly
               she
               was
               not
               call'd
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Diana
               ,
               till
               the
               Roman
               Conquest
               and
               Plantations
               ,
               before
               which
               time
               this
               City
               had
               the
               name
               of
               London
               (
               or
               Londinum
               )
               as
               we
               read
               in
               Tacitus
               .
               The
               name
               and
               sacrifices
               of
               Diana
               were
               not
               originally
               British
               ,
               but
               of
               Roman
               race
               ;
               as
               the
               great
               Temple
               in
               or
               near
               the
               place
               where
               St.
               Pauls
               now
               stands
               was
               of
               their
               foundation
               .
               The
               Britans
               worshipping
               Apollo
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Belinus
               ,
               as
               both
               Camden
               and
               our
               Author
               say
               they
               did
               ,
               must
               be
               suppos'd
               to
               have
               another
               name
               for
               Diana
               also
               ;
               and
               were
               more
               likely
               to
               have
               call'd
               her
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Artemis
               ,
               her
               old
               Grecian
               name
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               other
               of
               as
               neer
               a
               remembrance
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               Belinus
               was
               to
               that
               of
               Bel
               in
               the
               Eastern
               Countries
               .
               Assuredly
               if
               that
               great
               City
               had
               received
               this
               name
               from
               Dianas
               Temple
               ,
               the
               Welch
               ,
               being
               so
               tenacious
               of
               their
               ancient
               language
               ,
               would
               have
               had
               some
               remembrance
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               to
               this
               day
               call
               it
               Lundayn
               ,
               
               and
               not
               Llan-dian
               according
               to
               the
               new
               conceit
               which
               our
               Author
               speaks
               of
               .
               But
               of
               this
               enough
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               facilitate
               this
               great
               work
               of
               their
               conversion
               ,
               Camden
               and
               Godwin
               ,
               two
               great
               Antiquaries
               ,
               have
               alledg'd
               one
               reason
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               allowed
               of
               by
               our
               Author
               ;
               and
               our
               Author
               hath
               alledged
               another
               reason
               which
               none
               can
               allow
               of
               but
               himself
               .
               The
               reason
               alledged
               by
               the
               two
               great
               Antiquaries
               is
               that
               the
               
                 Druides
                 did
                 〈…〉
                 the
              
               Britans
               
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 one
                 only
                 God
              
               ;
               which
               questionless
               was
               a
               great
               step
               towards
               their
               Conversion
               .
               
                 Druides
                 unum
                 esse
                 Deum
                 semper
                 inculcarunt
                 ,
              
               saith
               our
               Authors
               margin
               .
               But
               this
               he
               reckoneth
               a
               〈◊〉
               and
               〈◊〉
               charitably
               wisheth
               thereupon
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
             
               
               
               Power
               ,
               whom
               generally
               they
               entituled
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Iupiter
               ,
               yet
               they
               did
               well
               enough
               agree
               in
               giving
               him
               the
               Supreme
               power
               over
               all
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               
                 Et
                 qui
                 Iovem
                 Principem
                 volunt
                 falluntur
                 in
                 nomine
                 ,
                 sed
                 de
                 una
                 potestate
                 consentiunt
                 ,
              
               
               as
               my
               Author
               hath
               it
               .
               Nor
               did
               tho●e
               old
               Philosopho●s
               ke●p
               the
               great
               Truth
               ●nto
               themselves
               like
               a
               Candle
               in
               a
               dark
               Lanthorn
               ,
               or
               
                 hid
                 under
                 a
                 Bushell
              
               ,
               but
               plac'd
               it
               like
               a
               great
               light
               on
               the
               top
               of
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               th●t
               all
               the
               people
               might
               disce●n
               it
               ;
               who
               the●eupon
               li●ting
               their
               hands
               unto
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               did
               frequently
               make
               their
               addresses
               but
               to
               one
               God
               only
               ,
               saying
               in
               common
               speech
               unto
               one
               another
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 was
                 great
              
               ,
               and
               
                 God
                 was
                 true
              
               ,
               and
               
                 if
                 God
                 permit
              
               .
               Of
               which
               my
               Author
               (
               the
               same
               Ch●istian
               Advocat
               )
               seems
               to
               make
               a
               question
               ,
               
               
                 Vulgi
                 iste
                 naturalis
                 s●rmo
                 est
                 ,
                 an
                 Christiani
                 confitentis
                 cratio
                 ?
              
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               whether
               those
               expressions
               ●avoured
               not
               rather
               of
               the
               Christian
               then
               the
               vulg●r
               Heath●n
               .
               And
               he●e●pon
               I
               may
               con●lude
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               the
               Druides
               ,
               (
               o●●ather
               of
               those
               lea●ned
               Pens
               who
               affirm
               it
               of
               them
               )
               that
               being
               Philosophers
               in
               study
               ,
               a●d
               Divines
               by
               O●●ice
               ,
               and
               very
               eminent
               in
               their
               times
               ,
               i●
               both
               capacities
               they
               might
               as
               well
               instruct
               the
               Peop●e
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               one
               only
               God
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               of
               the
               
                 Heathen
                 Sage●●
              
               either
               Gre●ks
               or
               Romans
               .
               The
               reason
               alle●dged
               by
               these
               great
               Antiquaries
               being
               thus
               made
               good
               ,
               we
               next
               p●oceed
               to
               the
               Examination
               of
               that
               which
               is
               p●oduced
               by
               our
               Author
               ,
               who
               telleth
               us
               that
            
             
               Fol.
               3.
               
               
                 It
                 facilitated
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ●ither
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 lately
                 the
              
               Roman
               
                 c●nquest
                 had
                 in
                 part
                 civilized
                 th●
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 this
                 Island
                 ,
                 by
                 trans●orting
                 C●l●ni●s
                 ,
                 and
                 erecting
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 there
                 .
              
               ]
               Then
               which
               the●e
               co●ld
               not
               any
               thing
               be
               〈◊〉
               more
               diffe●ent
               from
               the
               〈…〉
               the
               time
               of
               that
               con●ersion
               which
               we
               〈…〉
               as
               all
               〈…〉
               amongst
               th●m
               
               our
               Author
               himself
               )
               have
               a●●●rmed
               f●om
               〈◊〉
               (
               who
               liv'd
               in
               the
               fourth
               Century
               of
               the
               Chri●●ian
               Church
               )
               
                 t●mpore
                 〈◊〉
                 Tiberii
                 Caesaris
              
               ,
               toward
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               ●●e
               Reign
               of
               
                 Tiberius
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               about
               〈◊〉
               seven
               years
               after
               〈…〉
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               〈◊〉
               Romans
               had
               neither
               erected
               any
               one
               City
               ,
               nor
               〈◊〉
               any
               one
               Colony
               in
               the
               South
               paris
               of
               the
               Island
               .
               ●or
               though
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               in
               purs●ance
               of
               his
               Gallick
               〈◊〉
               ,
               had
               attempted
               this
               Island
               ,
               crossed
               the
               Th●mes
               ,
               and
               pierced
               as
               far
               as
               ●erulamium
               in
               the
               Countrey
               of
               the
               Cattieuchlani
               (
               now
               Hartfordshire
               )
               yet
               either
               finding
               h●w
               d●fficult
               a
               work
               it
               was
               like
               to
               prove
               ,
               or
               having
               b●siness
               of
               more
               moment
               ,
               he
               gave
               over
               the
               enterprize
               ,
               〈…〉
               with
               the
               honor
               of
               the
               first
               discovery
               ,
               
                 〈…〉
                 quam
                 tradidisse
              
               ,
               as
               we
               read
               in
               Taci●●●
               〈…〉
               after
               this
               in
               order
               to
               the
               conquest
               〈…〉
               till
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Claudius
                 .
                 Augustus
              
               would
               by
               no
               means
               be
               pe●waded
               to
               the
               undertaking
               ,
               and
               much
               le●s
               ●iberius
               ,
               in
               whose
               last
               years
               the
               Gospel
               w●s
               first
               preach●
               in
               Britain
               ,
               
               as
               before
               wa●
               said
               .
               
                 Consilium
                 id
              
               Div●s
               Au●●●
               〈◊〉
               Tibe●ius
               praecipue
               .
               And
               though
               〈…〉
               was
               once
               re●olv'd
               on
               the
               expedition
               ,
               yet
               being
               never
               constant
               to
               his
               reso●●tions
               ,
               he
               soon
               gave
               it
               〈◊〉
               :
               ●●ving
               the
               honor
               of
               this
               conquest
               to
               his
               Uncle
               〈◊〉
               ,
               who
               next
               succeeded
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               being
               invited
               into
               Britain
               by
               a
               discontented
               Party
               amongst
               the
               Natives
               ,
               reduc'd
               some
               part
               thereof
               into
               the
               form
               〈◊〉
               a
               Roman
               Province
               .
               Of
               this
               see
               Tacitus
               at
               large
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Agricola
               .
               By
               which
               it
               will
               appear
               most
               cl●●ly
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               neither
               City
               of
               the
               Roman
               e●ec●ion
               ,
               nor
               Colony
               of
               their
               Plantation
               till
               the
               time
               of
               Claudius
               ;
               and
               con●equently
               no
               such
               facilitating
               of
               the
               wo●●
               by
               either
               of
               those
               means
               which
               our
               Author
               dreams
               〈◊〉
               B●●
               from
               the
               time
               ,
               proceed
               we
               to
               the
               Authors
               of
               this
               first
               Conversion
               ,
               of
               which
               thus
               our
               Author
               .
            
             
             
               Ibid.
               Pa●●on●
               
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 mainly
                 stickl●th
                 for
                 the
                 Apostle
              
               
               Peter
               
                 to
                 have
                 first
                 preached
                 the
                 Gospel
                 here
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               our
               Author
               doth
               as
               mainly
               stickle
               against
               it
               .
               The
               reason
               which
               induced
               Parsons
               so
               to
               stickle
               in
               it
               ,
               was
               as
               our
               Author
               thinks
               ,
               and
               telleth
               us
               ,
               Fol.
               4.
               
               
                 To
                 infer
                 an
                 obligation
                 of
                 this
                 Island
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ;
               and
               to
               exempt
               this
               Island
               from
               that
               Obligation
               ,
               our
               Author
               hath
               endevoured
               to
               disprove
               the
               Tradition
               .
               Whereas
               indeed
               St.
               Peters
               preaching
               in
               this
               Island
               (
               if
               he
               were
               the
               first
               that
               Preacht
               he●e
               )
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Tiberius
               must
               be
               before
               his
               Preaching
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               came
               not
               till
               the
               Reign
               of
               the
               Emp●ror
               Claudius
               .
               And
               thereupon
               it
               followeth
               by
               the
               Iesuites
               Logick
               ,
               that
               the
               Britans
               by
               sparing
               their
               Apostle
               to
               p●each
               at
               R●me
               ,
               did
               lay
               an
               obligation
               upon
               that
               City
               ,
               but
               receiv'd
               none
               f●om
               it
               :
               or
               granting
               that
               St.
               Peter
               had
               first
               preacht
               at
               Rome
               ,
               yet
               would
               this
               draw
               upon
               us
               no
               such
               engagement
               to
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               our
               A●tho●
               fears
               ;
               and
               other
               German
               Nations
               by
               
                 Boni●ace
                 ,
                 Willibald
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 Willibrod
                 ,
              
               and
               Swibert
               ,
               English
               Saxons
               all
               ,
               might
               〈◊〉
               did
               draw
               the
               like
               dependence
               of
               those
               Ch●rches
               ●pon
               this
               of
               England
               .
               So
               that
               this
               fear
               being
               ove●
               blown
               ,
               we
               will
               consider
               somewhat
               further
               of
               St.
               Peters
               f●●st
               Preaching
               in
               this
               Island
               ,
               not
               as
               de●ive●'d
               by
               Tradition
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               is
               suspected
               to
               h●ve
               pleaded
               their
               own
               Interess
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               as
               affi●med
               po●itively
               by
               the
               Greek
               Menologies
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               wo●ks
               o●
               
                 Simeon
                 Metaphrastes
              
               and
               app●oved
               Greek
               Author
               .
               
               Of
               the
               Menologies
               (
               though
               vouched
               by
               Camden
               to
               this
               purpo●e
               )
               our
               Author
               takes
               no
               notice
               at
               all
               ,
               b●t
               lets
               the
               weight
               of
               his
               di●pleasure
               fall
               on
               Metaphrastes
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               telleth
               us
               that
            
             
               Ibid.
               Metaphrastes
               
                 is
                 an
                 Author
                 of
                 no
                 credit●
                 as
              
               B●ronius
               
               
                 himsel●
                 doth
                 confess
              
               .
               B●t
               fi●st
               Ba●onius
               〈◊〉
               makes
               no
               such
               confession
               ;
               that
               which
               o●r
               Autho●
               tells
               us
               from
               him
               being
               only
               this
               ,
               
                 In
                 aliis
                 multis
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 ab
                 ipso
                 positis
                 errare
                 eum
                 certum
                 est
              
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               h●
               hath
               e●r'd
               in
               many
               things
               by
               him
               delivered
               .
               〈◊〉
               if
               to
               erre
               in
               many
               things
               delivered
               in
               so
               great
               a
               〈◊〉
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               
                 Simeon
                 Metaphrastes
              
               ,
               may
               forthwith
               be
               conceiv'd
               sufficient
               to
               make
               an
               Author
               of
               no
               c●e●i●
               ,
               God
               bless
               not
               only
               our
               Histo●ians
               ,
               but
               Baronius
               himself
               from
               being
               held
               Authors
               of
               no
               credit
               ,
               in
               both
               whom
               there
               are
               many
               errors
               not
               possible
               to
               be
               reconc●led
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               story
               .
               But
               secondly
               ,
               as
               Baronius
               did
               not
               ,
               so
               he
               could
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               Metaphrastes
               was
               an
               A●thor
               of
               no
               credit
               ;
               the
               man
               being
               not
               only
               pious
               ,
               b●t
               learned
               al●o
               for
               the
               times
               in
               which
               he
               liv'd
               ,
               honored
               as
               a
               Saint
               in
               the
               Gre●k
               Menologies
               on
               the
               27.
               of
               November
               ,
               and
               grac'd
               with
               a
               Funeral
               Oration
               by
               
                 Michael
                 Psellus
              
               a
               renowned
               Scholar
               ,
               
               highly
               extoll'd
               by
               Balsamon
               for
               his
               pains
               and
               industry
               in
               this
               present
               work
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               magnified
               by
               the
               Fathers
               in
               the
               Councel
               of
               
                 Florence
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1436.
               
               All
               which
               had
               never
               set
               such
               an
               estimate
               upon
               him
               in
               their
               seve●al
               times
               ,
               
               had
               he
               been
               an
               
                 A●thor
                 of
                 no
                 credit
              
               as
               〈◊〉
               Author
               makes
               him
               .
               I
               had
               now
               ended
               with
               St.
               P●ter
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               finde
               him
               appear
               in
               a
               Vision
               to
               King
               E●ward
               the
               Confesso●
               ,
               and
               telling
               him
               that
               he
               had
               preach'd
               the
               Gospel
               in
               Britain
               (
               occasioning
               thereby
               the
               fo●ndation
               of
               the
               Abby
               of
               St.
               Peter
               in
               Westminst●r
               )
               to
               which
               our
               Author
               makes
               this
               Answer
               ;
            
             
               
               Ibid.
               
                 To
                 this
                 vision
                 pretended
                 of
              
               Peter
               ,
               
                 we
                 oppose
                 the
                 certain
                 words
                 of
              
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               4.
               
               Neither
               give
               heed
               to
               tables
               .
               ]
               What
               pity
               is
               it
               that
               this
               Apparition
               was
               no●
               m●de
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               tale
               told
               over
               again
               to
               
                 Thomas
                 Fuller
              
               of
               Hammersmith
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               might
               have
               found
               some
               credit
               with
               our
               Author
               ,
               though
               with
               no
               body
               else
               .
               For
               of
               this
               
                 Thomas
                 Fuller
              
               our
               Author
               telleth
               us
               (
               and
               telleth
               it
               in
               confirmation
               of
               some
               miracles
               done
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               sixth
               ,
               after
               his
               decease
               )
               that
               being
               a
               
               very
               
                 honest
                 man
              
               he
               had
               hapned
               into
               the
               company
               of
               some
               who
               had
               stolen
               some
               Cattle
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               was
               condemned
               and
               executed
               ;
               and
               being
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Ladder
               K.
               Harry
               the
               sixth
               appear'd
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               ordered
               the
               matter
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               strangled
               with
               the
               rope
               ,
               but
               preserved
               alive
               ;
               and
               finally
               that
               in
               gratitude
               for
               so
               great
               a
               benefit
               ,
               he
               repaired
               to
               that
               Kings
               Tombe
               in
               Chertsey
               Abby
               ,
               and
               there
               presented
               his
               humble
               thanks
               unto
               him
               for
               that
               great
               deliverance
               .
               There
               being
               as
               good
               Authors
               for
               that
               Apparition
               of
               St.
               Peter
               as
               for
               this
               of
               St.
               
                 Henry
                 .
                 Vel
                 neutrum
                 ●●ammis
                 ure
                 ,
                 vel
                 ure
                 duos
                 .
              
               Either
               let
               both
               be
               burnt
               for
               false
               ,
               or
               believed
               for
               truths
               .
            
             
               Lesse
               opposition
               meets
               the
               preaching
               of
               St.
               
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Arimathea
              
               ,
               though
               it
               meeteth
               some
               .
               For
               notwiths●anding
               that
               this
               Tradition
               be
               as
               generall
               ,
               as
               universally
               received
               ,
               as
               almost
               any
               other
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ;
               yet
               our
               Author
               ,
               being
               resolved
               to
               let
               fly
               at
               all
               ,
               declares
               it
               for
               a
               piece
               of
               
                 Novel
                 superstition
                 disguis'd
                 
                 with
                 pretended
                 Antiquity
                 .
              
               Better
               provided
               (
               as
               it
               seems
               )
               to
               dispute
               this
               point
               ,
               then
               the
               Ambassadors
               of
               Castile●
               when
               they
               contended
               for
               precedency
               with
               those
               of
               England
               in
               the
               Councel
               of
               
                 Basil
                 ▪
              
               who
               had
               not
               any
               thing
               to
               object
               against
               this
               Tradition
               of
               Iosephs
               preaching
               to
               the
               Britans
               ,
               although
               the
               English
               had
               p●ovoked
               them
               by
               confuting
               their
               absurd
               pretences
               for
               St.
               Iames
               his
               preaching
               to
               the
               Spaniards
               .
               For
               first
               our
               Author
               does
               object
               in
               the
               way
               of
               scorn
               ,
               that
            
             
               Fol.
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 relation
                 is
                 as
                 ill
                 acco●tred
                 with
                 tackling
                 
                 as
                 their
                 ship
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               it
               is
               affi●med
               that
               St.
               Philip
               ,
               St.
               Ioseph
               and
               the
               rest
               were
               put
               witho●t
               either
               Sails
               or
               Oa●es
               ,
               with
               a
               purpose
               to
               drown
               them
               .
               ]
               No
               such
               strange
               piece
               of
               Errantry
               (
               if
               we
               mark
               it
               well
               )
               as
               to
               re●der
               the
               whole
               truth
               suspected
               .
               For
               first
               we
               finde
               it
               in
               the
               Monuments
               of
               the
               elder
               times
               that
               Acrisius
               King
               of
               Argos
               exposed
               his
               daughter
               Danae
               with
               her
               
               young
               Son
               Perseus
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               vessell
               as
               this
               was
               ,
               and
               as
               ill
               provided
               of
               all
               necessaries
               ,
               to
               the
               open
               Seas
               ;
               who
               notwithstanding
               by
               the
               divine
               Providence
               ,
               were
               safely
               wafted
               to
               those
               parts
               of
               Italy
               which
               we
               now
               call
               Puglia
               .
               And
               secondly
               for
               the
               middle
               times
               we
               have
               th●
               like
               story
               in
               an
               Author
               above
               all
               exception
               ,
               even
               our
               Author
               himself
               ,
               who
               telleth
               us
               ,
               Lib.
               6.
               
               Fol.
               265.
               of
               our
               present
               History
               ,
               that
               King
               Athelstane
               put
               his
               Brother
               
                 Edwine
                 into
                 a
                 little
                 wherry
                 or
                 Cock-boat
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 tackling
                 or
                 furniture
                 thereunto
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               poor
               P●ince
               perished
               ,
               
                 his
                 wickedness
                 might
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 waves
                 .
              
               Our
               Author
               objecteth
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               that
            
             
               
               Ib.
               
                 No
                 Writer
                 of
                 credit
                 can
                 be
                 produced
                 before
                 the
                 Conquest
                 ,
                 who
                 mentioneth
              
               Josephs
               
                 coming
                 hither
              
               .
               ]
               For
               An●wer
               whe●eunto
               it
               may
               first
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               where
               there
               is
               a
               con●●nt
               uncontrol'd
               tradition
               ,
               there
               is
               most
               commonly
               the
               lesse
               care
               taken
               to
               commit
               it
               to
               writing
               ;
               secondly
               that
               the
               Charters
               of
               Glassenbury
               relating
               from
               the
               Norman
               to
               the
               Saxon
               Kings
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Saxons
               to
               the
               Brit●ns
               ,
               being
               all
               built
               upon
               St.
               Iosephs
               coming
               hither
               ,
               and
               p●eaching
               here
               ,
               may
               serve
               in
               stead
               of
               many
               Authors
               bearing
               witness
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               Fryer
               Bale
               ,
               as
               great
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               unwarrantable
               Traditions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               as
               our
               Author
               can
               de●ire
               to
               have
               him
               ,
               hath
               vouch'd
               two
               witnesses
               hereunto
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Melkinus
                 Avalonius
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Gildas
                 Albanus
              
               ,
               whose
               writings
               ,
               or
               some
               fragments
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               believed
               to
               have
               seen
               ,
               though
               our
               Autho●
               hath
               not
               .
               
               As
               for
               some
               circumstances
               in
               the
               sto●y
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               dedicating
               of
               Iosephs
               first
               Church
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               the
               burying
               of
               his
               body
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               inclosing
               of
               the
               same
               with
               a
               large
               Church-yard
               ;
               I
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               the
               products
               of
               M●nkish
               ignorance
               ,
               accommodated
               un●o
               the
               fashion
               of
               those
               times
               which
               the
               writers
               liv'd
               in
               .
               The●e
               is
               scarce
               any
               Saint
               in
               all
               the
               
               Calendar
               ,
               whose
               History
               would
               not
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               like
               misconstructions
               if
               the
               additaments
               of
               the
               middle
               and
               darker
               times
               should
               be
               produced
               to
               the
               disparagement
               of
               the
               whole
               Narration
               .
            
             
               But
               such
               an
               enemy
               our
               Author
               is
               to
               all
               old
               traditions
               ,
               
               that
               he
               must
               need
               have
               a
               blow
               at
               
                 Glassenbury
                 Thorn
              
               ,
               though
               before
               cut
               down
               by
               some
               Souldie●s
               as
               himself
               confesseth
               ;
               like
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Falstaffe
              
               in
               the
               Play
               ,
               who
               to
               shew
               his
               valour
               ,
               must
               thrust
               his
               sword
               into
               the
               bodies
               of
               those
               men
               which
               we●e
               dead
               before
               .
               The
               budding
               or
               blossoming
               of
               this
               Thorn
               he
               accounts
               untrue
               (
               
                 which
                 were
                 it
                 true
              
               ,
               &c.
               fol.
               8.
               )
               affirming
               f●om
               I
               know
               not
               whom
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 punctually
                 and
                 critically
                 bud
                 on
                 Christmas
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 dayes
                 near
                 it
                 or
                 about
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               were
               it
               no
               otherwi●e
               then
               so
               ,
               the
               miracle
               were
               not
               much
               the
               lesse
               ,
               then
               if
               it
               budded
               c●itically
               up●n
               Christmas
               day
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               heard
               from
               persons
               of
               great
               worth
               and
               credit
               dwelling
               near
               the
               place
               ,
               that
               indeed
               it
               did
               :
               though
               unto
               such
               as
               had
               a
               minde
               to
               decry
               the
               Festival
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               very
               hard
               m●tter
               to
               bely
               the
               miracle
               .
            
             
               In
               fine
               ,
               our
               Author
               either
               is
               unwilling
               to
               have
               the
               
               Gospell
               as
               soon
               preacht
               here
               as
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               must
               have
               Preachers
               for
               it
               from
               he
               knowes
               not
               whence
               .
               Such
               Preachers
               we
               must
               have
               as
               either
               drop
               down
               immediately
               from
               the
               heavens
               ,
               as
               Dianas
               Image
               is
               said
               to
               have
               done
               by
               the
               
               Town-●lerk
               of
               Ephesus
               ;
               or
               else
               m●st
               suddenly
               rise
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               Tages
               the
               first
               Soothsayer
               amongst
               the
               Thuscans
               ,
               is
               reported
               to
               have
               done
               by
               some
               antient
               Writers
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               cannot
               say
               of
               our
               Author
               neither
               ,
               as
               Lactantius
               did
               of
               one
               Acesilas
               (
               if
               my
               memory
               fail
               not
               )
               
                 Recte
                 hic
                 aliorum
                 sustulit
                 disciplinas
                 ,
                 sed
                 non
                 rectè
                 sundavit
                 suam
              
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               had
               laid
               no
               good
               grounds
               for
               his
               own
               opinion
               ,
               yet
               he
               had
               solidly
               conf●ted
               the
               opinions
               of
               
               others
               .
               Our
               A●thor
               hath
               a
               way
               by
               himself
               ,
               neither
               well
               skill'd
               in
               pulling
               down
               ,
               nor
               in
               building
               up
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               first
               conversion
               of
               the
               Britans
               ,
               proceed
               we
               now
               unto
               the
               second
               ,
               as
               Parsons
               cals
               it
               ,
               or
               rather
               from
               the
               first
               Preaching
               to
               the
               Propagation
               .
               The
               Christian
               faith
               here
               planted
               by
               St.
               Peter
               or
               St.
               Ioseph
               (
               or
               perhaps
               planted
               by
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               watered
               rather
               by
               the
               other
               ,
               in
               their
               severall
               times
               )
               had
               still
               a
               being
               in
               this
               Island
               till
               the
               time
               of
               Lucius
               .
               So
               that
               there
               was
               no
               need
               of
               a
               new
               conversion
               ,
               but
               only
               of
               some
               able
               Labourers
               to
               take
               in
               the
               harvest
               .
               The
               Miracles
               done
               by
               some
               pious
               Christians
               induced
               King
               Lucius
               to
               send
               Elvanus
               and
               Meduinus
               (
               two
               of
               that
               profession
               )
               to
               the
               Pope
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 requesting
                 principally
              
               ,
               that
               some
               Preachers
               might
               be
               sent
               
                 to
                 instruct
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Which
               the
               Pope
               did
               acco●ding
               to
               the
               Kings
               desi●e
               ,
               sending
               Faganus
               and
               Derwianus
               ,
               two
               right
               godly
               men
               ,
               by
               whom
               much
               people
               were
               converted
               ,
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               gods
               converted
               into
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               the
               Hierarchy
               of
               Bishops
               setled
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               building
               raised
               on
               so
               good
               a
               foundation
               ,
               that
               it
               continued
               undemo●isht
               till
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Saxons
               .
               And
               in
               the
               summing
               up
               of
               this
               story
               ,
               our
               Author
               having
               ref●ted
               some
               peti●
               Arguments
               which
               had
               been
               answered
               to
               his
               hand
               (
               though
               much
               mistaken
               by
               the
               way
               in
               taking
               Diotarus
               King
               of
               Galatia
               ,
               for
               a
               King
               of
               Sicilie
               ,
               fol.
               10.
               )
               gives
               us
               some
               other
               in
               their
               stead
               ,
               which
               he
               thinks
               unanswerable
               ▪
               First
               he
               ob●ects
               against
               the
               Popes
               an●we●
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               that
            
             
               
               Fol.
               11.
               
               
                 It
                 relates
                 to
                 a
                 former
                 letter
                 of
                 King
              
               L●cius
               
                 wherein
                 he
                 requested
                 of
                 the
              
               Pope
               
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 a
                 Copy
                 or
                 Collection
                 of
                 the
              
               Roman
               
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 force
                 in
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 if
              
               Britain
               ,
               
                 was
                 but
              
               actum
               agere
               .
               ]
               But
               certainly
               tho●gh
               those
               parts
               of
               Britain
               in
               which
               Lucius
               reign'd
               ,
               were
               governed
               in
               part
               (
               and
               b●t
               in
               part
               )
               by
               the
               Lawes
               of
               Rome
               ,
               yet
               were
               the
               Lawes
               
               of
               Rome
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               more
               in
               number
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               far
               more
               generall
               practice
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               limited
               to
               so
               narrow
               a
               part
               of
               their
               Dominions
               .
               Two
               thousand
               Volumes
               we
               finde
               of
               them
               in
               Iustinians
               time
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 Trebonianus
              
               ,
               
               and
               many
               other
               learned
               men
               of
               that
               noble
               faculty
               ,
               the
               Emperor
               compos'd
               that
               Book
               or
               body
               of
               Law
               which
               from
               the
               universality
               of
               its
               comp●ehension
               ,
               we
               still
               call
               the
               Pandects
               .
               So
               that
               King
               Lucius
               being
               desirous
               to
               inform
               himself
               in
               the
               Lawes
               of
               that
               Empire
               ,
               whether
               in
               force
               or
               out
               of
               use
               ,
               we
               regard
               not
               now
               ,
               might
               as
               well
               make
               it
               one
               of
               his
               desires
               to
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ;
               as
               any
               great
               person
               living
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               time
               ,
               might
               write
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               to
               procure
               for
               him
               all
               the
               Books
               of
               Statutes
               ,
               the
               Year-books
               ,
               Commentaries
               ,
               and
               Reports
               of
               the
               ablest
               Lawyers
               ,
               though
               Ireland
               were
               governed
               at
               that
               time
               by
               the
               Lawes
               of
               England
               .
               For
               though
               Pope
               
                 Eleutherius
                 knew
                 better
                 how
                 to
                 suffer
                 Martyrdom
              
               for
               Christs
               cause
               (
               as
               our
               Author
               hath
               it
               )
               then
               to
               play
               the
               Advocate
               in
               anothers
               ;
               yet
               did
               not
               that
               render
               him
               unable
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               Kings
               desires
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               thought
               it
               better
               to
               commend
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               Law
               to
               his
               care
               ,
               and
               study
               .
               In
               the
               next
               place
               it
               is
               objected
               ,
               that
            
             
               
                 This
                 letter
                 mounts
                 King
              
               Lucius
               
                 to
                 too
                 high
                 a
                 Throne
              
               ,
               
               
                 making
                 him
                 the
                 Monarch
                 or
                 King
                 of
              
               Britain
               ,
               
                 who
                 neither
                 was
                 the
                 Supreme
                 nor
                 sole
                 King
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 partial
                 and
                 subordinate
                 to
                 the
              
               Romans
               .
               ]
               This
               we
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               but
               no
               way
               prejudiciall
               to
               the
               cause
               in
               hand
               .
               Lucius
               both
               was
               and
               might
               be
               call'd
               the
               King
               of
               Britain
               ,
               though
               Tributary
               and
               Vassal
               to
               the
               Roman
               Emperors
               ,
               as
               the
               two
               
                 Baliols
                 Iohn
              
               and
               Edward
               were
               both
               Kings
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               though
               Homagers
               and
               Vassals
               to
               Edward
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               third
               ,
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               
               Naples
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               Austria
               and
               Bohemia
               to
               the
               German
               Emperors
               .
               Nor
               doth
               the
               next
               objection
               give
               us
               any
               trouble
               at
               all
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               That
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 quoted
                 in
                 that
                 Letter
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 St.
              
               Hieroms
               
                 Translation
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 :
              
               ]
               Unless
               it
               can
               be
               prov'd
               with
               all
               (
               as
               I
               think
               it
               cannot
               )
               the
               Hierom
               followed
               not
               ,
               in
               those
               texts
               ,
               those
               old
               Translations
               ,
               which
               were
               before
               receiv'd
               and
               used
               in
               the
               Western
               Churches
               .
               Less
               am
               I
               mov'd
               with
               that
               which
               follows
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               
               
                 That
                 this
                 letter
                 not
                 appearing
                 till
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
              
               Pope
               
                 Eleutherius
                 ,
                 might
                 probably
                 creep
                 out
                 of
                 some
                 Monk●
                 Cell
                 ,
                 some
                 four
                 hundred
                 years
                 since
              
               ]
               Which
               allegation
               being
               admitted
               (
               the
               Monks
               Cell
               excepted
               )
               it
               makes
               no
               more
               to
               the
               discredit
               of
               the
               letter
               which
               we
               have
               before
               us
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               undervaluing
               of
               those
               excellent
               Monuments
               of
               Piety
               and
               Learning
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               recovered
               of
               late
               times
               from
               the
               dust
               and
               moths
               of
               ancient
               Libraries
               .
               Such
               Treasure
               like
               money
               long
               lockt
               up
               ,
               is
               never
               thought
               less
               profitable
               when
               it
               comes
               abroad
               .
               And
               from
               what
               place
               soever
               it
               first
               came
               abroad
               ,
               I
               am
               confident
               it
               came
               not
               out
               of
               any
               Monks
               Cell
               ;
               that
               generation
               being
               then
               wholly
               at
               the
               Popes
               devotion
               ,
               by
               consequence
               not
               likely
               to
               divulge
               an
               Evidence
               ,
               so
               m●nifestly
               tending
               to
               the
               overthrow
               of
               his
               pretensions
               .
               The
               Popes
               
                 about
                 four
                 hundred
                 years
                 since
              
               were
               mounted
               to
               the
               height
               of
               that
               power
               and
               Tyranny
               which
               they
               claimed
               as
               Vicars
               unto
               Christ.
               To
               which
               the●e
               could
               not
               any
               thing
               be
               more
               plainly
               contrary
               then
               that
               passage
               in
               the
               Popes
               letter
               ,
               where
               he
               tells
               the
               King
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 Gods
                 Vicar
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Kingdom
              
               (
               vos
               estis
               Vicarius
               De●
               in
               Regno
               vestro
               ,
               as
               the
               Latine
               hath
               it
               )
               Too
               g●eat
               a
               secret
               to
               proceed
               
                 from
                 the
                 Cell
                 of
                 a
                 Monk
                 ,
              
               who
               would
               have
               rather
               forg'd
               ten
               Decretals
               to
               ●pho●d
               the
               P●pis●
               〈◊〉
               over
               Soverain
               
               Princes
               ,
               then
               published
               one
               only
               (
               whether
               true
               or
               false
               )
               to
               subvert
               the
               same
               .
               Nor
               doth
               this
               Letter
               only
               give
               the
               King
               an
               empty
               Title
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               Title
               as
               imports
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               chief
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
               within
               his
               Dominions
               .
               For
               thus
               it
               followeth
               in
               the
               same
               ;
               
                 The
                 people
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 folk
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
              
               Britain
               
                 be
                 yours
                 ;
                 whom
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 divided
                 ,
                 ye
                 ought
                 togather
                 in
                 conc●rd
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 the
              
               faith
               and
               law
               
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 cherish
                 and
                 maintain
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 rule
                 and
                 govern
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 reign
                 everlastingly
                 with
                 him
                 whose
              
               Vicar
               
                 you
                 are
              
               .
               So
               far
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               rendereth
               them
               ,
               which
               savour
               far
               more
               of
               the
               honest
               simplicity
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Popes
               ,
               then
               the
               impostures
               and
               suppos●titious
               issues
               of
               the
               ●atter
               times
               .
            
             
               Our
               Author
               tells
               us
               fol.
               9.
               that
               he
               had
               
                 ventured
                 on
              
               
               
                 this
                 story
              
               with
               much
               aversness
               ;
               and
               we
               dare
               believe
               him
               .
               He
               had
               not
               else
               laboured
               to
               discredit
               it
               in
               so
               many
               particulars
               ,
               and
               wilfully
               (
               that
               I
               say
               no
               worse
               )
               suppressed
               the
               best
               part
               of
               the
               Evidence
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Beda
               ;
               who
               being
               no
               friend
               unto
               the
               Britans
               ,
               
               hath
               notwithstanding
               done
               them
               right
               in
               this
               great
               business
               .
               And
               from
               him
               take
               the
               story
               in
               these
               following
               words
               ;
               
                 Anno
                 ab
                 i●carnati●ne
                 Domini
                 ,
                 156
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               In
               the
               156.
               year
               after
               Christs
               Nativity
               ,
               
                 Marcus
                 Antonius
                 Verus
              
               together
               with
               
                 Aurelius
                 Commodus
              
               his
               Brother
               ,
               did
               in
               the
               fourteenth
               place
               from
               
                 Augustus
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               undertake
               the
               gove●nment
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               In
               whose
               times
               when
               as
               Eleutherius
               a
               godly
               man
               was
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Lucius
              
               King
               of
               the
               
                 Britans
                 ▪
              
               sent
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 Obsecrans
                 ut
                 per
                 ejus
                 mandatum
                 Christianus
                 essiceretur
                 ,
              
               intreating
               by
               his
               means
               to
               be
               made
               a
               Christian
               ;
               whose
               vertrious
               desire
               he
               ein
               was
               granted
               ;
               and
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               being
               thus
               received
               by
               the
               Britans
               ,
               was
               by
               them
               kept
               inviolate
               and
               undefiled
               until
               the
               time
               of
               Dioc●tian
               .
               
               This
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               story
               ,
               as
               by
               him
               delivered
               ,
               true
               in
               the
               main
               ,
               though
               possibly
               there
               may
               be
               some
               mistake
               in
               his
               Chronology
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               matter
               not
               so
               canvassed
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               lately
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               proceed
               unto
               our
               Author
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               fol.
               10.
               
               out
               of
               Ieffery
               of
               
                 Monmouth
                 ,
                 That
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 there
                 were
                 in
              
               England
               
                 twenty
                 eight
                 Cities
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 having
                 a
              
               Flamen
               or
               Pagan
               Priest
               ;
               
                 and
                 three
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 namely
              
               London
               ,
               York
               ,
               and
               Caer-Lion
               in
               Wales
               ,
               had
               Archflamens
               ,
               
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 subjected
                 :
                 and
              
               Lucius
               placed
               Bishops
               
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
              
               Flamens
               ,
               and
               Archbishops
               ,
               Metropolitans
               
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 of
              
               Archflamens
               ;
               concluding
               in
               the
               way
               of
               scorn
               ,
               that
               his
               Flamines
               ,
               and
               Archflamines
               seem
               to
               be
               Flams
               and
               Archflams
               ,
               even
               notorious
               falshoods
               .
               ]
               And
               it
               is
               well
               they
               do
               but
               seem
               so
               ,
               it
               being
               possibly
               enough
               that
               they
               may
               
                 seem
                 Falshoods
              
               to
               our
               Author
               ,
               
                 even
                 notorious
                 Falshoods
              
               ,
               though
               they
               seem
               true
               enough
               to
               others
               ,
               even
               apparent
               truths
               .
               And
               first
               though
               Ieffery
               of
               Monmouth
               seem
               to
               deserve
               no
               credit
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               where
               he
               speaks
               against
               our
               Authors
               sense
               ;
               yet
               in
               another
               place
               where
               he
               comes
               up
               to
               his
               desires
               he
               is
               otherwise
               thought
               of
               ,
               and
               therefore
               made
               the
               Foreman
               of
               the
               grand
               Inquest
               against
               Augustino
               the
               Monk
               ,
               whom
               he
               enditeth
               for
               the
               murther
               of
               the
               Monks
               of
               Bancor
               .
               And
               certainly
               if
               Ieffery
               may
               be
               believ'd
               when
               he
               speaks
               in
               passion
               ,
               
                 when
                 his
                 Welch
                 bloud
                 was
                 up
                 ,
              
               
               as
               our
               Author
               words
               it
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               was
               
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 his
                 Countreymen
              
               ;
               he
               may
               more
               easily
               be
               believ'd
               in
               a
               cause
               of
               so
               remote
               Antiquity
               ,
               where
               neither
               love
               nor
               hatred
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               prevalent
               affection
               had
               any
               power
               or
               reason
               to
               divert
               him
               from
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               though
               Ieffery
               of
               Monmouth
               be
               a
               Writer
               of
               no
               great
               credit
               with
               me
               ,
               when
               he
               stands
               single
               by
               himself
               ,
               yet
               when
               I
               finde
               him
               seconded
               and
               confirmed
               by
               others
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               brand
               a
               truth
               by
               the
               name
               of
               falshood
               ,
               because
               he
               reports
               
               it
               .
               Now
               that
               in
               Britain
               at
               that
               time
               there
               were
               no
               fewer
               then
               eight
               and
               twenty
               Cities
               is
               affirmed
               by
               Beda
               *
               .
               Henry
               of
               Huntington
               *
               not
               only
               agrees
               with
               him
               in
               the
               number
               ,
               but
               gives
               us
               also
               the
               names
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               where
               to
               finde
               many
               of
               them
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               .
               That
               in
               each
               of
               these
               Cities
               was
               some
               Temple
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Pagan
               Gods
               ,
               that
               those
               Temples
               afterwards
               were
               imploy'd
               to
               the
               use
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               the
               Revenues
               of
               them
               assign'd
               over
               to
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               other
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               hath
               the
               concurr●nt
               testimony
               of
               approved
               Authors
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Ma●thew
               of
               Westminster
               out
               of
               Gildas
               ,
               Anno
               187.
               
               
                 Rodolph
                 de
                 Diceto
              
               cited
               by
               the
               learned
               Prima●
               of
               Armach
               in
               his
               Book
               
                 De
                 Primordiis
                 Eccles.
                 Brit.
              
               cap.
               4.
               
               Gervaso
               of
               Tilbury
               ,
               ibid.
               cap.
               6.
               
               And
               for
               the
               Flamines
               ,
               and
               Archflamines
               ,
               they
               stand
               not
               only
               on
               the
               credit
               of
               Ieffery
               of
               Monmouth
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               our
               own
               Writers
               ,
               who
               speak
               of
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               antient
               Bishopricks
               ,
               even
               to
               
                 Polydor
                 Virgil.
              
               Nor
               want
               there
               many
               forain
               Writers
               who
               affirm
               the
               same
               ,
               
               bginning
               with
               
                 Martinus
                 Polonus
              
               ,
               who
               being
               esteemed
               no
               friend
               to
               the
               Popedom
               (
               because
               of
               the
               Story
               of
               
                 Pope
                 Ione
              
               which
               occurs
               in
               his
               Writings
               )
               may
               the
               rather
               be
               believ'd
               in
               the
               story
               of
               Lucius
               .
               And
               he
               agrees
               with
               Ieffery
               of
               Monmouth
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               story
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Flamines
               and
               Archflamines
               ,
               as
               do
               also
               many
               other
               of
               the
               Roman
               Writers
               which
               came
               after
               him
               .
               But
               where
               both
               our
               Author
               and
               some
               others
               have
               rais'd
               some
               objections
               against
               this
               part
               of
               the
               History
               ,
               for
               Answer
               thereunto
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               learned
               and
               laborious
               Work
               of
               
                 Francis
                 Mason
              
               late
               Archdeacon
               of
               
                 Norfolk
                 ,
                 De
                 Ministorio
                 Anglicano
              
               ,
               
               the
               sum
               whereof
               in
               brief
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 Licet
                 in
                 una
                 urbe
                 multi
                 Flamines
                 ,
              
               that
               though
               there
               were
               many
               
               Flamines
               in
               one
               City
               ,
               yet
               was
               there
               only
               one
               which
               was
               called
               Pontifex
               or
               
                 Primus
                 Flaminum
              
               ;
               the
               Pope
               or
               principal
               of
               the
               Flamines
               ;
               of
               which
               kinde
               one
               for
               every
               City
               ,
               were
               those
               whom
               our
               Historians
               speak
               of
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Archi-Flamines
               or
               Proto-Flamines
               ,
               though
               the
               name
               occurre
               not
               in
               old
               Roman
               Writers
               ,
               yet
               were
               there
               some
               in
               power
               and
               Authority
               above
               the
               rest
               ,
               who
               were
               entituled
               
                 Primi
                 Pontificum
              
               (
               as
               indeed
               Coifi
               by
               that
               name
               is
               called
               in
               Beda
               )
               which
               is
               the
               same
               in
               sense
               with
               Arch-flamines
               although
               not
               in
               sound
               .
               
               All
               I
               shall
               further
               add
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               if
               these
               28
               Cities
               were
               not
               all
               furnished
               with
               Bishops
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Lucius
               for
               whom
               it
               was
               impossible
               to
               spread
               his
               armes
               and
               expresse
               his
               power
               over
               all
               the
               South
               parts
               of
               the
               Iland
               ;
               yet
               may
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               work
               be
               ascribed
               to
               him
               ,
               because
               begun
               by
               his
               encouragement
               ,
               and
               perfected
               by
               his
               example
               ;
               as
               Romulus
               is
               generally
               esteemed
               for
               the
               Founder
               of
               Rome
               ,
               although
               the
               least
               part
               of
               that
               great
               City
               was
               of
               his
               Foundation
               .
            
             
               Our
               Author
               has
               not
               yet
               done
               with
               Lucius
               .
               For
               admitting
               the
               story
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               he
               disallowes
               the
               turning
               
               of
               the
               
                 Pagan
                 Temples
              
               into
               
                 Christian
                 Churches
              
               ,
               which
               he
               censureth
               as
               
                 the
                 putting
                 of
                 new
                 Wine
                 into
                 old
                 Vessels
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 savour'd
                 of
                 the
                 Cask
                 ,
                 Christianity
                 hereby
                 getting
                 a
                 smack
                 ▪
                 of
                 Heathen
                 ceremonies
                 .
              
               But
               in
               this
               point
               the
               P●imitive
               Christians
               were
               as
               wise
               as
               our
               Author
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               not
               so
               nice
               .
               Who
               without
               fearing
               any
               such
               smack
               ,
               accommodated
               themselves
               in
               many
               ceremonies
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ;
               that
               
                 being
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               they
               might
               gain
               the
               more
               ,
               as
               in
               fine
               they
               did
               :
               which
               notwithstanding
               our
               Author
               hereupon
               inferreth
               ;
            
             
               
               Fol.
               13.
               
               
                 They
                 had
                 better
                 have
                 built
                 new
                 Nests
                 for
                 the
              
               holy
               Dove
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 have
                 lodg'd
                 it
                 where
                 Schriech-owls
                 
                 and
                 unclean
                 Birds
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 harboured
                 .
                 ]
              
               A
               p●ety
               piece
               of
               new
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               favours
               strongly
               of
               the
               Modern
               Anabaptist
               ;
               such
               as
               not
               only
               doth
               ●eproach
               the
               practise
               of
               most
               pious
               Antiquity
               ,
               but
               layes
               a
               sure
               ground
               for
               the
               pulling
               down
               of
               all
               our
               Chu●ches
               (
               as
               having
               been
               abus'd
               to
               Popish
               Superstitions
               in
               the
               former
               times
               )
               if
               ever
               that
               encreasing
               faction
               sh●●ld
               become
               predominant
               .
               What
               pity
               is
               it
               that
               our
               A●thor
               had
               not
               liv'd
               and
               preacht
               this
               Doctrine
               in
               King
               Edwards
               time
               ,
               that
               the
               Parochiall
               Churches
               and
               C●thedrals
               being
               sent
               after
               the
               Abbies
               ,
               
                 new
                 Nests
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 built
                 for
                 the
                 Dove
              
               in
               some
               tree
               or
               othe●
               ,
               un●er
               the
               shade
               whereof
               the
               people
               might
               assemble
               to
               their
               devotions
               :
               and
               not
               
                 new
                 Nests
              
               provided
               only
               ,
               but
               new
               feathers
               also
               ,
               the
               vestments
               prescribed
               to
               the
               Mini●●ers
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               being
               condemned
               and
               disallowed
               by
               the
               Puritan
               party
               ,
               because
               in
               use
               formerly
               with
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               More
               of
               this
               stuff
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               more
               dangerous
               conquence
               to
               the
               publick
               peace
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               now
               done
               at
               last
               with
               the
               story
               of
               L●cius
               ,
               and
               must
               next
               follow
               our
               Author
               unto
               that
               of
               Amphibalus
               ,
               in
               prosecution
               whereof
               he
               ●elleth
               us
               of
               a
               great
               
               slaughter
               of
               Christians
               in
               or
               near
               the
               City
               of
               Litchfield
               ,
               from
               thence
               so
               denominated
               ,
               of
               which
               thus
               saith
               he
               ;
            
             
               Fol.
               19.
               
               
                 This
                 relation
                 is
                 favoured
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               Litchfield
               ,
               
                 which
                 in
                 the
              
               British
               
                 tongue
                 signifies
                 a
              
               Golgotha
               ,
               
                 or
                 a
                 place
                 bestrewed
                 with
                 sk●ls
                 .
              
               ]
               It
               's
               true
               indeed
               that
               Litchfield
               ,
               or
               Licidfield
               ,
               as
               Beda
               calleth
               it
               ,
               is
               made
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Rosse
              
               to
               signifie
               
                 Cadaverum
                 Campus
              
               ,
               
               or
               the
               field
               of
               dead
               bodies
               .
               But
               that
               it
               doth
               so
               signifie
               in
               the
               British
               language
               ,
               I
               do
               more
               then
               doubt
               ,
               the
               termination
               of
               the
               word
               
               being
               mee●ly
               Saxon
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 H●fenfield
                 ,
                 Cock-field
                 ,
                 Camps●●●●d
              
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               .
               As
               little
               am
               I
               sa●isfied
               in
               the
               
               Etymon
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Maiden-head
               ,
               which
               he
               ascribes
               unto
               the
               worshipping
               of
               the
               head
               of
               one
               of
               those
               many
               Maidens
               which
               were
               martyred
               with
               Vrsula
               at
               Colen
               ,
               fol.
               36.
               
               For
               which
               though
               he
               cite
               Camden
               for
               his
               Author
               (
               following
               therein
               ,
               
               but
               not
               approving
               the
               old
               Tradition
               )
               yet
               when
               I
               finde
               in
               the
               same
               Camden
               ,
               that
               this
               Town
               was
               for●er●y
               
               called
               Maidenhith
               ,
               that
               anciently
               there
               was
               a
               ferry
               near
               the
               place
               where
               the
               town
               now
               stands
               ,
               and
               that
               Hith
               in
               the
               old
               Sax●n
               tongue
               ,
               did
               signifie
               a
               Wh●rse
               ,
               Haven
               ,
               or
               landing
               place
               ,
               I
               have
               some
               reason
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               Town
               took
               this
               name
               from
               the
               Wharse
               or
               Ferry
               belonging
               at
               that
               time
               to
               some
               neighbouring
               Nunnery
               ,
               or
               to
               some
               private
               Maidens
               dwelling
               thereabout
               ,
               who
               then
               received
               the
               profits
               of
               it
               .
               Just
               so
               Queen-Hith
               in
               London
               took
               that
               appellation
               ,
               
               because
               the
               profits
               of
               that
               Wharf
               were
               antiently
               accompted
               for
               to
               the
               Queens
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               Maiden-bradly
               in
               Wilshire
               was
               so
               denominated
               because
               belonging
               to
               one
               of
               the
               inheretrices
               of
               
                 Manasses
                 Basset
              
               ,
               
               a
               most
               noble
               personage
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               who
               founded
               a
               House
               here
               for
               
                 Maiden
                 Lepers
              
               .
               But
               to
               return
               again
               to
               L●itch-field
               ,
               It
               must
               needs
               seem
               as
               strange
               to
               my
               judicious
               Reader
               ,
               that
               one
               part
               of
               it
               should
               be
               borrowed
               from
               the
               Britans
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               from
               the
               Saxons
               ;
               as
               it
               seems
               strange
               unto
               our
               Author
               ,
               and
               that
               justly
               too
               ,
               that
               Cern
               in
               Dorcetshire
               should
               anciently
               be
               called
               Cernel
               ,
               from
               the
               Latine
               word
               Cerno
               ,
               which
               signifies
               to
               see
               ,
               and
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               El
               signifying
               God
               ,
               fol.
               67.
               
            
             
               
               Fol.
               20.
               
               
                 I
                 fear
                 that
                 learned
                 pen
                 hath
                 gone
                 too
                 far
                 ,
                 who
                 makes
                 him
                 founder
                 of
                 a
              
               Bishoprick
               at
               York
               ,
               
                 and
                 styleth
                 him
                 an
                 Emperor
                 surpassing
                 in
                 all
                 virtue
                 and
                 Christian
                 ●iety
                 .
                 ]
              
               The
               learned
               pen
               here
               spoken
               of
               is
               that
               of
               
               judicious
               Camden
               ,
               whose
               character
               of
               
                 Constantius
                 Chlorus
              
               our
               Author
               in
               this
               place
               will
               not
               let
               passe
               without
               some
               censure
               .
               That
               he
               did
               found
               (
               or
               rather
               re●ound
               )
               a
               Bishoprick
               in
               the
               City
               of
               York
               ,
               I
               am
               confident
               Camden
               had
               not
               said
               without
               very
               good
               grounds
               ,
               though
               on
               what
               grounds
               he
               said
               it
               ,
               I
               am
               yet
               to
               seek
               .
               A
               Bishoprick
               and
               a
               Bishop
               of
               York
               we
               finde
               on
               good
               Record
               within
               few
               years
               after
               ;
               Eborius
               the
               Bishop
               of
               that
               City
               subscribing
               to
               the
               Councill
               of
               Arles
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               the
               Son
               and
               next
               succe●●or
               of
               
                 Constantius
                 Chlorus
              
               .
               And
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Prince
               of
               su●passing
               vertue
               ,
               is
               generally
               agreed
               upon
               by
               all
               Historians
               ,
               both
               Pagans
               and
               Christians
               .
               The
               Question
               then
               will
               
               be
               only
               this
               ,
               Whether
               he
               did
               surpass
               also
               in
               
                 Christian
                 piety
              
               ,
               which
               our
               Author
               will
               not
               otherwise
               grant
               ,
               b●t
               by
               our
               Saviours
               Argument
               only
               ,
               concluding
               
                 those
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 our
                 part
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 against
                 us
              
               ;
               Constantius
               
                 doing
                 no
                 other
                 good
                 unto
              
               Christianity
               ,
               
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 harm
                 .
              
               A
               censure
               not
               agreeable
               to
               so
               good
               an
               Emperor
               ,
               who
               though
               he
               were
               no
               
                 through-paced
                 Christian
              
               ,
               yet
               did
               he
               both
               favor
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               protect
               their
               persons
               ,
               as
               Eusebius
               testifies
               
                 de
                 vita
                 Constantini
                 ,
                 lib.
                 1.
                 cap.
                 1●
                 .
              
               And
               not
               so
               only
               ,
               but
               as
               our
               Author
               himself
               confes●eth
               ,
               he
               
                 b●th
                 permitted
                 and
                 preserved
                 them
                 who
                 would
                 rebuild
                 the
                 decayed
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 .
              
               If
               ●o
               〈◊〉
               the
               persons
               of
               Christians
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               to
               have
               them
               near
               unto
               him
               in
               places
               of
               greatest
               trust
               and
               eminence
               ,
               to
               suffer
               them
               to
               rebuild
               their
               Churches
               and
               defend
               them
               in
               it
               ,
               be
               not
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 some
                 good
                 unto
                 Christianity
                 ,
              
               more
               then
               the
               
                 〈…〉
                 harm
              
               ,
               let
               our
               Author
               carry
               it
               ,
               and
               Camden
               〈◊〉
               the
               blame
               of
               his
               needless
               Courtship
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               the
               first
               time
               ,
               in
               which
               our
               Author
               hath
               clash
               with
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               I
               see
               it
               will
               not
               be
               the
               last
               ,
               by
               that
               〈◊〉
               followeth
               .
               For
               speaking
               on
               the
               by
               how
               Wolve●
               〈◊〉
               entred
               into
               England
               ,
               considering
               that
               Merchants
               would
               
               not
               bring
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               could
               not
               swim
               over
               themse●ves
               ,
               he
               addes
               these
               words
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               
               Fol.
               25.
               
               
                 Which
                 hath
                 prevailed
                 so
                 far
                 with
                 some
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 this
                 now
                 an
              
               Iland
               ,
               
                 originally
                 annext
                 to
                 the
                 Cont●●ent
              
               .
               ]
               It
               seems
               that
               though
               some
               so
               con●eive
               it
               ,
               ye●
               〈◊〉
               Author
               do●h
               no●
               .
               And
               yet
               he
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               know
               that
               tho●e
               whom
               he
               doth
               passe
               so
               slightly
               over
               by
               the
               name
               of
               some
               (
               as
               if
               not
               wo●thy
               to
               be
               notified
               by
               〈◊〉
               proper
               names
               )
               are
               the
               most
               eminent
               and
               renowned
               Antiquaries
               of
               these
               latter
               times
               .
               Amongst
               which
               if
               I
               reckon
               Camden
               for
               one
               ,
               and
               a
               chief
               one
               too
               ,
               I
               sho●ld
               but
               do
               him
               right
               ,
               and
               not
               wrong
               the
               rest
               .
               Whose
               arguments
               to
               p●ove
               the
               point
               ,
               he
               that
               lists
               to
               see
               ,
               may
               finde
               them
               at
               large
               laid
               down
               in
               his
               description
               of
               Kent
               ;
               which
               when
               our
               Author
               can
               confute
               (
               as
               I
               do●bt
               he
               cannot
               )
               he
               may
               then
               slight
               it
               over
               as
               a
               thing
               conceived
               and
               conceived
               only
               by
               some
               men
               not
               wo●th
               the
               naming
               Till
               then
               I
               shall
               behold
               it
               as
               a
               matter
               not
               co●ceived
               but
               prov'd
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               he
               .
            
             
               I
               should
               here
               end
               this
               Ch●pter
               and
               this
               Book
               togethe●
               b●t
               tha●
               I
               finde
               a
               trifling
               errour
               not
               worth
               our
               notice
               ,
               ●ut
               that
               I
               would
               set
               all
               things
               right
               as
               they
               come
               be●ore
               me
               ▪
               which
               is
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               Empero●
               Co●stantine
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               those
               who
               commonly
               〈◊〉
               u●der
               the
               name
               of
               the
               nine
               Worthies
               ,
               and
               this
               ●aith
               he
               ,
            
             
               
               Fol.
               39.
               
               
                 Is
                 more
                 then
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
              
               Brit●in
               ;
               
                 that
                 amongst
                 but
                 nine
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 two
                 should
                 prove
                 Natives
                 of
                 this
                 Iland
                 ,
              
               Constantine
               and
               〈◊〉
               .
               That
               Arthur
               goes
               for
               one
               of
               the
               Worthies
               ,
               I
               shall
               e●sily
               grant
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               grant
               too
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               some
               w●iters
               this
               Iland
               gave
               birth
               unto
               a●other
               of
               them
               ,
               namely
               Guy
               of
               
                 Warwick
                 .
                 His
                 Knight
              
               Sir
               Guy
               
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 nine
                 ,
                 we
                 touch
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
              
               saith
               Warner
               in
               his
               
                 Albions
                 England
              
               .
               But
               in
               the
               common
               estimate
               they
               are
               reckoned
               thus
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
               three
               
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Ioshua
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 David
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Iudas
                 Maccabaeus
              
               ;
               three
               
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Hector
              
               of
               
                 Troy
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Alexander
              
               the
               great
               ,
               and
               6.
               
               
                 Iulius
                 Caesar
              
               ;
               three
               
                 Christians
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 Arthur
              
               of
               
                 Britain
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Charlemain
              
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               9.
               
               Godfry
               of
               Bovillon
               .
               But
               I
               condemn
               my self
               for
               mingling
               this
               poor
               piece
               of
               Errantry
               with
               such
               serious
               matters
               ,
               though
               the
               necessity
               of
               following
               my
               Leader
               as
               he
               goeth
               may
               excuse
               me
               in
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               ANIMADVERSIONS
               ON
               The
               Church
               History
               OF
               BRITAIN
               .
            
             
               LIB
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Saxons
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               followed
               thereupon
               till
               the
               Norman
               Conquest
               .
            
             
               IN
               order
               to
               the
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Saxons
               ,
               our
               Author
               begins
               (
               as
               he
               had
               done
               before
               in
               that
               of
               the
               Britans
               )
               with
               the
               unhappy
               condition
               of
               that
               People
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Gentilism
               ;
               in
               the
               description
               whereof
               he
               omitteth
               that
               which
               was
               indeed
               their
               greatest
               unhappiness
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               their
               barbarous
               and
               inhumane
               sacrifices
               of
               men
               and
               women
               unto
               two
               of
               their
               Idols
               .
               For
               Camden
               telleth
               us
               of
               their
               God
               called
               Wooden
               ,
               
               that
               
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 procure
                 his
                 favour
                 by
                 sacrificing
                 unto
                 him
                 men
                 alive
              
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               read
               in
               Verstegan
               (
               if
               my
               memory
               fail
               not
               )
               a
               man
               inferiour
               to
               none
               in
               the
               Antiquities
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               that
               at
               their
               return
               
               from
               any
               conquest
               they
               us'd
               to
               sacrifice
               the
               noblest
               of
               
               their
               Captives
               to
               their
               Idol
               Thur.
               In
               this
               not
               much
               inferior
               to
               the
               Palestinians
               in
               their
               sac●ifices
               to
               Moloch
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Carthaginians
               in
               the
               like
               abominable
               sacrifices
               to
               Saturn
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Scythians
               in
               the
               like
               to
               
                 Diana
                 Taurica
              
               ,
               
               or
               ●inally
               to
               the
               Galls
               in
               theirs
               to
               Haesus
               and
               T●euta●es
               their
               own
               National
               Deities
               .
               But
               not
               to
               lay
               at
               our
               Authors
               charge
               these
               small
               sins
               of
               Omission
               ,
               we
               must
               next
               see
               whether
               he
               be
               not
               guilty
               of
               some
               sin
               of
               Commission
               also
               .
               For
               making
               a
               general
               muster
               of
               the
               Saxon
               Gods
               ,
               and
               shewing
               how
               they
               were
               dispos'd
               of
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               days
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               he
               concludes
               it
               thus
               :
            
             
               
               Fol.
               55.
               
               
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 whole
                 week
                 bescattered
                 with
              
               Saxon
               
                 Idols
                 ,
                 whose
                 Pagan
                 Gods
                 were
                 the
                 God-fathers
                 of
                 the
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 their
                 names
                 .
                 ]
              
               Not
               the
               
                 whole
                 week
              
               ,
               though
               the
               greatest
               part
               thereof
               was
               thus
               bescattered
               .
               Sunday
               and
               Munday
               being
               so
               call'd
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               ,
               or
               else
               in
               correspondence
               to
               the
               the
               names
               of
               
                 Dies
                 Solis
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Dies
                 Lunae
              
               ,
               which
               they
               found
               given
               by
               the
               Romans
               at
               their
               entrance
               here
               .
               For
               either
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               were
               worshipped
               by
               the
               antient
               Saxons
               ,
               and
               then
               might
               think
               themselves
               neglected
               in
               having
               no
               place
               assigned
               them
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ;
               or
               else
               the
               
                 Saxon
                 Pagan
                 Gods
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 Godfathers
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 ,
              
               as
               our
               Author
               telleth
               us
               .
               As
               much
               he
               seems
               to
               be
               mistaken
               in
               their
               God
               called
               Woden
               ,
               of
               whom
               thus
               he
               telleth
               us
               .
            
             
               
               Fol.
               54.
               
               Woden
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 wood
                 ,
                 fierce
                 or
                 furious
                 ,
                 giving
                 the
                 denomination
                 to
              
               Wednesday
               ,
               or
               Wodensday
               ,
               
               Armed
               cap
               a
               pe
               
                 with
                 military
                 Coronet
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Battail
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 aid
                 and
                 furtherance
                 they
                 hoped
                 to
                 obtain
                 victory
                 ;
                 correspondent
                 to
              
               Mars
               .
               ]
               But
               Camden
               sings
               another
               song
               ,
               telling
               us
               that
               Wooden
               was
               not
               worshipped
               for
               Mars
               but
               Mercury
               .
               Above
               all
               other
               Gods
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               they
               worshipped
               
               Mercury
               ,
               whom
               they
               called
               Wooden
               ,
               whose
               favour
               they
               procured
               by
               sacrificing
               unto
               him
               men
               alive
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               they
               consecrated
               the
               fourth
               day
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               whereupon
               we
               call
               it
               at
               this
               day
               Wednesday
               .
               Thus
               also
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 Wansdike
                 in
                 the
              
               Saxon
               
                 tongue
                 called
              
               Wodenepoic
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
              
               Ditch
               of
               Wooden
               or
               Mercury
               ,
               
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 seem
                 of
              
               Woden
               
                 that
                 false
                 imagined
                 God
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 the
              
               English-Saxons
               .
               And
               herein
               I
               shall
               rather
               subscribe
               to
               Camdens
               then
               our
               Authors
               judgement
               .
               For
               certainly
               had
               the
               Saxons
               worshipped
               Wooden
               as
               the
               God
               of
               Battail
               ,
               or
               
                 correspondent
                 unto
                 Mars
              
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               given
               him
               the
               third
               day
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               or
               the
               day
               of
               Mars
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               fourth
               day
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               or
               the
               day
               of
               Mercury
               ;
               as
               they
               gave
               Sunday
               and
               Munday
               unto
               Sol
               and
               Luna
               ,
               and
               Thursday
               unto
               Thur
               ,
               whom
               they
               worshipped
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Iupiter
               ,
               ascribing
               unto
               him
               (
               as
               the
               Greeks
               and
               Romans
               did
               to
               Iupiter
               )
               the
               power
               of
               bearing
               rule
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               governing
               Thunder
               ,
               Lightnings
               ,
               Windes
               ,
               Showres
               ,
               fair
               weather
               ,
               &c.
               as
               
                 Adam
                 Bremensis
              
               a
               good
               Writer
               doth
               inform
               us
               of
               them
               .
               And
               though
               it
               may
               be
               true
               ,
               which
               our
               Author
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 by
                 his
                 aid
                 and
                 furtherance
                 they
                 hoped
                 to
                 obtain
                 victory
                 ,
              
               yet
               this
               entitleth
               him
               not
               to
               the
               place
               of
               Mars
               ;
               as
               many
               victories
               being
               gotten
               by
               wit
               and
               stratagem
               (
               the
               known
               Arts
               of
               Mercury
               )
               as
               by
               strength
               and
               valour
               .
               But
               from
               our
               Authors
               failers
               in
               recounting
               the
               superstitions
               of
               our
               Saxon
               Ancestors
               ,
               let
               us
               next
               see
               how
               he
               behaves
               himself
               in
               laying
               down
               the
               story
               of
               their
               conversion
               .
               In
               which
               though
               he
               ascribe
               something
               unto
               Austin
               the
               Monk
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               by
               no
               means
               allow
               him
               to
               be
               their
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               54.
               
               The
               Papists
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 commonly
                 call
              
               Augustine
               
               
                 the
                 English
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 how
              
               properly
               
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 hereafter
              
               .
               And
               after
               fol.
               68.
               
               
                 The
                 Papists
                 brag
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 English.
              
               ]
               In
               these
               few
               words
               there
               are
               two
               things
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               whether
               he
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 
                 English
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               Papists
               only
               ,
               and
               secondly
               ,
               whether
               he
               were
               not
               so
               both
               in
               fact
               and
               title
               .
               Not
               call'd
               so
               by
               the
               Papists
               only
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               of
               that
               ;
               but
               called
               so
               commonly
               by
               as
               good
               Protestants
               as
               our
               Author
               himself
               .
               Thus
               Camden
               a
               right
               English
               Protestant
               ,
               
               
                 After
                 this
              
               Augustine
               ,
               
                 whom
                 commonly
                 they
                 call
                 the
              
               Apostle
               
                 of
                 the
              
               English
               
                 men
                 ,
                 being
                 sent
                 hither
                 by
              
               Gregory
               
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 having
                 abolished
                 these
                 monstrous
                 abominations
                 of
              
               Heathenish
               
                 impiety
                 ,
                 with
                 most
                 happy
                 success
                 planting
                 Christ
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 con●erted
                 them
                 to
                 the
              
               Christain
               faith
               .
               Nor
               doth
               he
               speak
               this
               only
               in
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               but
               in
               another
               place
               more
               plainly
               as
               his
               own
               opinion
               .
               
                 A
                 place
                 there
                 is
                 about
                 this
                 Shire
                 called
              
               Austins
               Oke
               ,
               
               
                 at
                 which
              
               Augustine
               the
               Apostle
               
                 of
                 the
              
               English
               men
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Bishops
               of
               Britain
               met
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Dr.
               
                 Philemon
                 Holland
              
               of
               Coventry
               ,
               a
               good
               Protestant
               also
               ,
               making
               an
               Index
               unto
               Camden
               ,
               speaks
               the
               self
               same
               language
               ;
               Augustine
               
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
              
               English
               ;
               which
               is
               short
               ,
               but
               full
               .
               
                 Gabriel
                 Richardson
              
               of
               
                 Brazen
                 Nose
              
               ,
               an
               honest
               Protestant
               ,
               in
               his
               laborious
               piece
               called
               the
               
                 State
                 of
                 Europe
              
               ,
               
               telleth
               us
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Archbishops
                 See
                 was
                 founded
                 by
                 King
              
               Ethelbert
               
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
              
               St.
               Austin
               
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
              
               English.
               More
               of
               this
               kinde
               might
               be
               produc'd
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               given
               us
               for
               a
               Rule
               in
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 ore
                 duorum
                 testium
                 vel
                 trium
                 ,
              
               that
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               were
               sufficient
               to
               confirm
               a
               truth
               .
            
             
               
               The
               next
               thing
               here
               to
               be
               considered
               is
               ,
               whether
               Austin
               were
               not
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               both
               in
               fact
               and
               title
               .
               In
               order
               whereunto
               ,
               we
               must
               first
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               being
               meerly
               Greek
               ,
               doth
               signifie
               in
               its
               natural
               and
               original
               sense
               a
               
                 Messenger
                 ,
                 a
                 Legat
              
               ,
               an
               Embassador
               ,
               from
               whom
               ,
               to
               whomsoever
               sent
               ;
               and
               though
               appropriated
               to
               the
               twelve
               as
               by
               way
               of
               excellence
               ,
               
               yet
               not
               improperly
               communicated
               unto
               others
               in
               succeeding
               times
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               Nations
               whom
               they
               had
               converted
               .
               So
               Boniface
               an
               English
               man
               the
               first
               Archbishop
               of
               Ments
               is
               called
               by
               Dr.
               Holland
               ,
               (
               as
               by
               many
               others
               )
               the
               Apostle
               of
               
                 Germany
                 ,
                 Palladius
              
               styled
               by
               
                 Camden
                 the
              
               Apostle
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Scottish
               Nation
               ;
               
               and
               the
               Irish
               would
               not
               think
               themselves
               to
               be
               fairly
               dealt
               with
               ,
               if
               their
               St.
               Patrick
               should
               not
               be
               honoured
               with
               that
               Title
               also
               .
               In
               this
               sense
               Austin
               may
               be
               call'd
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               improperly
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               English
               Nation
               ;
               though
               a
               
                 derivative
                 Apostle
              
               ,
               an
               Apostle
               (
               as
               our
               Author
               calls
               him
               in
               the
               way
               of
               scorn
               ,
               fol.
               68.
               )
               
                 at
                 the
                 second
                 hand
              
               ,
               though
               others
               propagated
               the
               Gospel
               further
               then
               he
               liv'd
               to
               do
               .
               It
               was
               enough
               to
               entitle
               him
               to
               this
               Apostleship
               ,
               that
               he
               first
               publickly
               preacht
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               brought
               the
               glad
               Tiding
               of
               Salvation
               amongst
               the
               English
               ,
               though
               he
               neither
               converted
               all
               the
               Nation
               ,
               nor
               travelled
               into
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Land
               to
               attempt
               the
               same
               .
               Neither
               
                 St.
                 Paul
              
               could
               be
               entituled
               the
               Apostle
               
               of
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 St.
                 Thomas
              
               of
               the
               Indians
               ,
               nor
               
                 St.
                 Matthew
              
               of
               the
               Ethiopians
               ;
               if
               it
               were
               necessarily
               required
               to
               their
               Apostleships
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               Indians
               must
               be
               converted
               by
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               the
               vast
               Countries
               of
               the
               Ethiopians
               must
               be
               conve●ted
               by
               the
               other
               ;
               or
               finally
               ,
               if
               
                 St.
                 Paul
              
               to
               save
               them
               a
               labour
               ,
               must
               have
               reduced
               all
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ.
               And
               this
               the
               Embassadors
               for
               the
               King
               of
               England
               at
               the
               Council
               of
               Basil
               ,
               understood
               right
               well
               ,
               when
               they
               contended
               for
               precedency
               with
               those
               of
               Castile
               .
               For
               when
               the
               Castilians
               had
               objected
               ,
               that
               although
               Ioseph
               of
               Arimathea
               had
               preacht
               in
               England
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               in
               a
               corner
               thereof
               ,
               the
               grand
               body
               of
               Britain
               remaining
               Pagan
               many
               hundred
               years
               after
               :
               the
               English
               Embassadors
               wisely
               answered
               ,
               that
               the
               Allegation
               was
               impertinent
               to
               the
               present
               purpose
               ,
               it
               being
               not
               the
               Universality
               ,
               but
               the
               first
               Preaching
               
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               which
               gained
               the
               name
               of
               an
               Apostle
               ;
               there
               being
               no
               Disciple
               (
               as
               they
               truly
               urged
               it
               )
               that
               ever
               converted
               a
               Kingdom
               totally
               and
               entirely
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               for
               which
               consult
               our
               very
               Author
               ,
               
                 Lib.
                 4.
                 fol.
              
               181.
               
            
             
               And
               yet
               the
               pains
               in
               preaching
               of
               Austin
               were
               not
               so
               limited
               and
               restrain'd
               to
               one
               Kingdom
               only
               ,
               but
               that
               
               he
               travel'd
               into
               most
               parts
               of
               the
               Saxon
               Heptarchy
               ,
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               in
               all
               places
               to
               which
               the
               Spirit
               did
               conduct
               him
               ,
               or
               his
               business
               lead
               him
               .
               Our
               Author
               grants
               him
               to
               have
               converted
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               
                 Kent
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               7.
               and
               to
               have
               taken
               care
               for
               planting
               the
               Gospel
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               East-Saxons
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               end
               ordaining
               Mellitus
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               67.
               
               From
               hence
               he
               carries
               him
               to
               a
               conference
               with
               the
               British
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Countrey
               of
               the
               Wiccians
               (
               now
               Worcestershire
               )
               then
               part
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               
                 Mercia
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               60.
               
               From
               thence
               to
               Richmondshire
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               baptiz'd
               above
               ten
               thousand
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               fol.
               66.
               
               And
               finally
               to
               Cern
               in
               Dorsetshire
               ,
               part
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               West-Saxons
               ,
               where
               he
               destroyed
               the
               Idol
               of
               Heale
               or
               Aesculapius
               .
               By
               which
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               he
               visited
               no
               fewer
               ,
               then
               five
               of
               the
               seven
               Kingdoms
               in
               the
               Saxon
               Heptarchie
               ,
               not
               only
               doing
               in
               each
               of
               them
               that
               particular
               work
               which
               he
               went
               about
               ,
               but
               preaching
               in
               all
               fit
               places
               as
               he
               passed
               along
               .
               And
               this
               considered
               as
               it
               ought
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               distance
               of
               those
               several
               places
               to
               which
               our
               very
               Author
               brings
               him
               ,
               gives
               him
               just
               title
               to
               that
               honor
               which
               our
               Author
               would
               so
               willingly
               deprive
               him
               of
               ,
               when
               telling
               us
               how
               the
               Papists
               called
               him
               the
               English
               Apostle
               ,
               he
               adds
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 how
                 properly
              
               (
               so
               called
               )
               
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 hereafter
              
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               spent
               more
               time
               then
               I
               intended
               in
               defence
               of
               this
               Title
               ,
               and
               therefore
               think
               it
               seasonable
               to
               proceed
               from
               the
               Person
               to
               his
               Acts.
               Of
               which
               the
               first
               we
               meet
               
               with
               is
               ▪
               the
               fixing
               of
               the
               Archiepiscopal
               See
               at
               Canterbury
               ,
               for
               which
               our
               Author
               amongst
               many
               other
               Reasons
               ,
               gives
               us
               this
               for
               one
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 London
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 receipt
                 thereof
                 was
                 likely
                 
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 residing
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 English
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 Archiepiscopal
                 dignity
                 would
                 there
                 be
                 eclipst
                 ,
                 and
                 o●ts●ined
                 by
                 the
                 Regal
                 Diadem
                 .
                 ]
              
               But
               here
               I
               must
               needs
               aske
               our
               Author
               ,
               whether
               he
               thinks
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               really
               one
               of
               those
               many
               motives
               which
               occasioned
               Austin
               to
               resolve
               of
               Canterbury
               for
               his
               seat
               of
               residence
               .
               If
               yea
               ,
               then
               must
               our
               Author
               grant
               him
               to
               be
               endued
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               ,
               which
               I
               think
               he
               will
               not
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               then
               a
               contingency
               so
               remo●e
               could
               not
               be
               taken
               by
               him
               into
               consideratior
               ,
               as
               indeed
               it
               was
               not
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               London
               at
               that
               time
               was
               the
               chief
               City
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               East-sex
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               weakest
               of
               the
               seven
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               likely
               to
               prevail
               over
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               the
               greater
               Kingdoms
               of
               
                 Mercia
                 ,
                 West-sex
              
               ,
               or
               Northumberland
               ,
               should
               in
               fine
               prevail
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               not
               probable
               that
               the
               Conquerors
               would
               remove
               the
               Seat
               Royal
               from
               their
               own
               Dominions
               into
               any
               of
               the
               conquered
               Countries
               .
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               though
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               West-Saxons
               ,
               who
               prevailed
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               became
               Monarchs
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               setled
               the
               Royal
               Seat
               in
               London
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               not
               till
               Winchester
               their
               own
               Regal
               City
               was
               destroyed
               by
               fire
               ,
               and
               made
               unable
               to
               receive
               them
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               60.
               
               
                 The
                 first
                 cast
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 was
                 to
                 call
                 a
                 Councel
                 
                 for
                 the
              
               Saxon
               and
               British
               
                 Bishops
                 to
                 come
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 the
              
               Wiccians
               and
               West-Saxons
               .
               ]
               Our
               Author
               placeth
               this
               meeting
               within
               few
               lines
               after
               in
               the
               confines
               of
               Worcester
               and
               Herefordshire
               ,
               and
               more
               rightly
               there
               ;
               Worcestershire
               ,
               or
               the
               Countrey
               of
               the
               Wiccii
               confining
               on
               the
               County
               of
               Hereford
               ,
               but
               bordering
               in
               no
               place
               on
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               West-sex
               ,
               the
               
               whole
               County
               of
               Glocester
               being
               interposed
               .
               So
               that
               our
               Author
               being
               mistaken
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               meeting
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               he
               stumble
               at
               the
               Monuments
               and
               Records
               thereof
               .
               Of
               one
               of
               which
               he
               telleth
               us
               ,
            
             
               
               Fol.
               61.
               
               
                 That
                 we
                 can
                 part
                 with
                 it
                 without
                 any
                 losse
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               bids
               it
               to
               make
               
                 shift
                 for
                 its
                 own
                 Authenticalness
              
               ,
               fol.
               60.
               ]
               The
               Record
               slighted
               thus
               is
               a
               Memorial
               of
               the
               Answer
               of
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Bancor
               to
               Archbishop
               Austins
               proposition
               ,
               communicated
               by
               
                 Peter
                 Moston
              
               a
               Welch
               Gentleman
               to
               that
               learned
               and
               industrious
               Antiquary
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Spelman
              
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               placed
               in
               his
               collection
               of
               the
               British
               and
               Saxon
               Councils
               .
               Which
               honour
               he
               had
               never
               given
               it
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               conceived
               it
               worthy
               to
               deserve
               that
               place
               ;
               nor
               
                 had
                 the
                 Papists
                 used
                 such
                 violence
                 to
                 wrest
                 it
                 from
                 us
              
               without
               the
               hope
               of
               gaining
               somewhat
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               proceed
               ,
               this
               con●erence
               being
               ended
               without
               success
               ,
               there
               followed
               not
               long
               after
               the
               great
               slaughter
               of
               the
               Monks
               of
               Bancor
               ,
               for
               which
               our
               Author
               in
               a
               merrier
               humor
               then
               becomes
               the
               sadness
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               or
               the
               gravity
               of
               an
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
              
               ,
               hath
               caused
               Austin
               to
               be
               indited
               ,
               impanelling
               a
               Jury
               ,
               
               and
               producing
               his
               evidence
               .
               Amongst
               which
               
                 Matthew
                 Parker
              
               the
               learned
               Archbishop
               of
               Cant●rbury
               ,
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Iewel
              
               ,
               the
               renowned
               Bishop
               of
               Salisbury
               ,
               must
               be
               re●ected
               by
               the
               Jury
               as
               incompetent
               witnesses
               ;
               
                 partly
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 known
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
              
               Romish
               
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 modern
                 writing
                 ,
                 almost
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 after
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 fact
                 ,
              
               fol.
               64.
               
               And
               all
               this
               done
               to
               add
               the
               greater
               honour
               to
               Mr.
               Fox
               ,
               as
               Modern
               as
               either
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               and
               as
               averse
               as
               either
               of
               them
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               But
               Mr.
               Fox
               was
               Mr.
               Fox
               ,
               no
               friend
               unto
               the
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               whereas
               the
               other
               two
               were
               Bishops
               and
               great
               
               sticklers
               for
               them
               .
               This
               ma●●es
               our
               Author
               magnifie
               Fo●
               for
               his
               moderation
               ,
               whose
               
                 moderate
                 testimony
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 much
                 moved
                 the
                 whole
                 Court
              
               ;
               and
               as
               much
               to
               condemn
               the
               others
               for
               the
               
                 sharpeness
                 of
                 their
                 expressions
              
               against
               Austin
               (
               whom
               our
               Author
               himself
               reproacheth
               often
               for
               his
               pride
               and
               haughtines●
               ;
               fol.
               62.
               )
               which
               made
               them
               of
               lesse
               credit
               amongst
               the
               Jury
               .
               A
               thread
               of
               which
               fine
               spinning
               we
               shall
               finde
               frequently
               interwo●en
               in
               the
               whole
               web
               of
               this
               History
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               latter
               end
               thereof
               ,
               not
               a
               few
               whole
               pieces
               made
               of
               no
               better
               yarne
               .
               And
               let
               the
               Reader
               take
               this
               with
               him
               for
               a
               taste
               of
               our
               Authors
               good
               affections
               to
               the
               severall
               parties
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               bare
               M.
               Parker
               and
               plain
               Bishop
               Iewel
               ,
               without
               welt
               or
               guard
               ,
               but
               reverent●
               Mr.
               Fox
               by
               all
               means
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               passe
               .
               And
               let
               us
               passe
               also
               to
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               Austin
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               66.
               
               
                 Who
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 was
                 very
                 industrious
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 no
                 lesse
                 successfull
                 in
                 converting
                 the
              
               Saxons
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Ch●istian
               
                 faith
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 a
                 certain
                 Author
                 reporteth
                 ,
                 how
                 in
                 the
                 River
              
               Swale
               near
               Richmond
               in
               Yorkshire
               ,
               
                 be
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 baptized
                 above
                 ten
                 thousand
                 .
              
               ]
               The
               
                 certain
                 Author
                 ▪
              
               whom
               he
               means
               ,
               is
               an
               old
               fragment
               of
               a
               namelesse
               Author
               ,
               cited
               by
               Camden
               ,
               fol.
               136.
               who
               rels
               the
               story
               otherwise
               then
               our
               Author
               doth
               .
               For
               though
               the
               Fragment
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               River
               was
               call●d
               Swale
               ,
               yet
               that
               it
               was
               the
               River
               Swale
               near
               Richmond
               in
               York-shire
               ,
               is
               the
               addition
               of
               our
               Author
               .
               That
               there
               is
               a
               River
               of
               that
               name
               neer
               Richmond
               is
               affirmed
               by
               Camden
               ,
               
               who
               withall
               telleth
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 reputed
                 very
                 sacred
                 amongst
                 the
                 antient
                 English
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 English-Saxons
                 first
                 embraced
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 baptized
                 with
                 Festival
                 joy
                 by
                 Paulinus
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 above
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Men
                 besides
                 Women
                 and
                 little
                 Children
                 .
              
               Of
               Austins
               
               baptizing
               in
               this
               River
               ,
               not
               one
               word
               saith
               he
               .
               Neither
               doth
               Beda
               touch
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               ce●tainly
               he
               would
               have
               done
               ,
               had
               the●e
               been
               ground
               for
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               I
               may
               have
               leave
               to
               venture
               my
               opinion
               ,
               I
               shall
               concur
               with
               the
               
                 old
                 fragment
              
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Rive●
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               carry
               Austin
               ou●
               of
               Kent
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               into
               Richmondshire
               to
               performe
               that
               office
               .
               
               For
               when
               we
               finde
               in
               Camden
               that
               the
               Medway●alling
               ●alling
               into
               the
               Thames
               ,
               is
               divided
               by
               the
               Isle
               of
               Sheppey
               into
               two
               great
               branches
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               one
               is
               called
               East-Swale
               ,
               the
               other
               West-Swale
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               why
               we
               should
               look
               any
               where
               〈◊〉
               fo●
               that
               River
               Swale
               mentioned
               in
               the
               
                 old
                 fragment
              
               ,
               which
               before
               we
               spake
               of
               .
               But
               herein
               I
               must
               submit
               ●y
               self
               to
               more
               able
               judgements
               .
               The
               place
               agreed
               on
               ,
               ●e
               should
               next
               inquire
               into
               the
               numbers
               ,
               but
               that
               our
               Author
               seems
               to
               grant
               as
               much
               as
               the
               fragment
               craveth
               .
               Only
               he
               telleth
               us
               that
            
             
               
               Fol.
               66.
               
               
                 If
                 so
                 many
                 were
                 baptized
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 age
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 that
                 Sacrament
                 was
                 not
                 loaded
                 with
                 those
                 superstitious
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 essential
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 of
              
               crossing
               ,
               
                 spittle
                 ,
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 Cream
                 ,
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Trinkets
                 .
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               here
               reckoneth
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Crosse
               in
               Baptism
               amongst
               the
               〈◊〉
               trinkets
               ,
               and
               
                 superstitious
                 Ceremonies
              
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               thereby
               utterly
               condemneth
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               which
               doth
               not
               only
               require
               it
               in
               her
               Rubricks
               ,
               but
               also
               pleads
               for
               it
               in
               her
               Canons
               .
               Not
               as
               essential
               to
               that
               Sacrament
               (
               the
               Papists
               not
               making
               
                 Spittle
                 ,
                 Oyl●●ream
                 ,
                 Salt
              
               ,
               &c.
               to
               be
               essential
               thereunto
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               saith
               )
               but
               only
               for
               a
               Sign
               significative
               in
               
                 token
                 that
                 the
              
               party
               
                 signed
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 ashamed
                 to
                 confess
                 the
                 faith
                 of
              
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 manfully
                 to
                 fight
                 under
                 his
                 Banner
                 ,
                 against
                 sin
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 continue
              
               Christs
               
                 faithful
                 Souldier
                 and
                 servant
                 unto
                 his
                 lives
                 end
                 .
              
               A
               Ceremony
               
               not
               so
               new
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               brought
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               Popish
               Trinkets
               ,
               though
               by
               them
               abused
               .
               For
               when
               the
               point
               was
               agitated
               in
               the
               Conference
               at
               
                 Hampton
                 Court
              
               ,
               
               and
               that
               it
               was
               affirmed
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               the
               Crosse
               in
               Baptism
               was
               used
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Constantine
               ;
               Dr.
               Reynolds
               the
               most
               able
               Man
               of
               the
               opposi●e
               party
               ,
               who
               had
               before
               acknowledged
               it
               to
               have
               been
               in
               use
               in
               other
               cases
               ,
               from
               the
               very
               times
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               had
               not
               one
               word
               to
               say
               against
               it
               .
               And
               to
               say
               truth
               ,
               no
               man
               of
               modesty
               and
               Learning
               ,
               could
               have
               spoke
               against
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               proved
               so
               clearly
               by
               Dr.
               Andrews
               then
               Dean
               of
               Westminster
               o●t
               of
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Origen
              
               ,
               (
               each
               of
               which
               died
               long
               time
               befo●e
               Constantines
               Birth
               )
               to
               have
               been
               used
               
                 in
                 immortali
                 Lavacro
              
               ,
               in
               that
               blessed
               Sacrament
               .
               That
               good
               old
               saying
               of
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Caro
                 signetur
                 ut
                 anima
                 muniatur
                 ,
              
               may
               serve
               once
               for
               all
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               our
               Author
               telleth
               us
               in
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               that
               
                 in
                 that
                 age
                 nothing
                 was
                 used
                 with
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 but
                 Baptism
                 ,
              
               it
               must
               be
               considered
               as
               a
               smack
               of
               that
               
                 old
                 Leaven
              
               which
               more
               and
               more
               will
               
                 soure
                 the
                 lump
              
               of
               his
               whole
               discourse
               .
               We
               have
               already
               had
               a
               taste
               of
               it
               in
               the
               very
               first
               Book
               ,
               we
               finde
               a
               continuance
               of
               it
               he●e
               ▪
               and
               we
               shall
               see
               more
               of
               it
               hereafter
               ;
               Our
               Autho●
               not
               being
               coy
               in
               shewing
               his
               good
               affections
               not
               only
               to
               the
               Persons
               of
               the
               Non-conformists
               ,
               but
               their
               inconformity
               ;
               not
               to
               the
               men
               only
               ,
               but
               their
               Doctrines
               and
               Opinions
               also
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               we
               must
               trust
               to
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               this
               History
               .
            
             
               Having
               now
               done
               with
               the
               Acts
               of
               Austin
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               keep
               our selves
               to
               so
               continued
               a
               di●course
               as
               before
               we
               did
               ,
               but
               take
               our
               Authors
               Text
               by
               piecemeal
               ,
               as
               it
               comes
               before
               us
               ,
               and
               making
               such
               Animadversions
               on
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               may
               best
               serve
               
               to
               rectifie
               the
               story
               ,
               and
               maintain
               the
               truth
               ;
               as
               namely
               ,
            
             
               
               Fol.
               65.
               
               
                 Thus
                 the
              
               Italian
               ,
               Spanish
               ,
               and
               French
               ,
               
                 Daughters
                 or
                 Neeces
                 to
                 the
              
               Latine
               ,
               
                 are
                 generated
                 from
                 the
                 corrption
                 thereof
                 .
                 ]
              
               This
               is
               (
               I
               grant
               )
               the
               common
               and
               received
               opinion
               ,
               but
               yet
               ,
               me
               thinks
               ,
               our
               Author
               who
               loves
               singularities
               ,
               should
               not
               vouchsafe
               to
               travel
               on
               the
               publick
               Road.
               For
               in
               my
               minde
               it
               is
               affirmed
               with
               better
               reason
               by
               our
               learned
               Brerewood
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 those
                 tongues
                 have
                 not
                 sprung
                 from
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
              
               Latine
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 inundation
                 and
                 mixture
                 of
                 Barbarous
                 people
                 in
                 those
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 imperfect
                 impression
                 and
                 receiving
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 those
                 forein
                 Countries
                 .
              
               For
               the
               Latine
               tongue
               was
               never
               so
               generally
               received
               in
               any
               of
               the
               conquered
               Provinces
               out
               of
               Italy
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               spoken
               ordinarily
               by
               the
               common
               people
               ;
               the
               Gentry
               and
               Nobility
               might
               be
               perfect
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               dispatch
               of
               their
               Affairs
               with
               the
               Roman
               Magistrates
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               Government
               and
               Lieutenancy
               in
               their
               several
               Countries
               .
               And
               some
               〈◊〉
               of
               it
               might
               be
               found
               with
               the
               vulgar
               also
               ,
               who
               having
               continual
               intercourse
               with
               the
               Roman
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               some
               recourse
               for
               Trade
               to
               the
               Roman
               Colonies
               ,
               could
               not
               but
               get
               a
               smattering
               of
               the
               Latine
               tongue
               .
               Just
               so
               the
               Gentry
               and
               Nobility
               both
               in
               Wales
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               are
               trained
               up
               for
               the
               same
               reasons
               in
               the
               English
               tongue
               ;
               which
               notwithstanding
               could
               never
               get
               the
               mastery
               of
               the
               natural
               Languages
               ,
               〈◊〉
               much
               ground
               on
               those
               of
               inferior
               quality
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               had
               these
               National
               Languages
               proceeded
               from
               the
               depravation
               of
               the
               Latine
               tongue
               by
               the
               mixture
               of
               the
               ba●barous
               Nations
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Italian
               had
               not
               now
               been
               the
               language
               of
               all
               people
               in
               Italy
               ,
               nor
               the
               French
               of
               all
               the
               Nations
               which
               inhabit
               
                 France
                 :
                 &
                 sic
                 de
                 caeteris
                 .
              
               My
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               Heruli
               ,
               being
               setled
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               which
               
               we
               now
               call
               Piedmont
               ,
               the
               Longobards
               more
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               the
               Goths
               about
               the
               middle
               parts
               ,
               the
               Saracens
               and
               Greeks
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               Naples
               ,
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               as
               many
               distinct
               languages
               in
               that
               one
               Continent
               ,
               as
               there
               were
               Barbarous
               Nations
               planted
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               such
               different
               Dialects
               ,
               as
               could
               be
               scarse
               intelligible
               unto
               one
               another
               .
               Whereas
               it
               is
               certainly
               and
               most
               plainly
               known
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               only
               one
               Language
               spoken
               in
               all
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               equally
               understood
               by
               all
               ,
               without
               so
               much
               as
               any
               sensible
               difference
               in
               pronunciation
               ;
               more
               then
               is
               usuall
               in
               all
               places
               between
               the
               Countrey
               Villages
               and
               the
               neighbouring
               Citizens
               .
               The
               like
               may
               be
               affirmed
               of
               the
               antient
               Gallia
               ,
               planted
               on
               the
               Eastside
               of
               the
               Loyre
               by
               the
               Burgundians
               ,
               on
               the
               West
               side
               of
               that
               River
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               Mediterranean
               ,
               the
               Pyrenies
               and
               the
               
                 Aquitan
                 Ocean
              
               by
               the
               Gothish
               Nations
               ,
               in
               most
               other
               parts
               of
               it
               by
               the
               Franks
               ;
               and
               yet
               all
               speaking
               (
               with
               very
               little
               difference
               )
               the
               same
               one
               Language
               ,
               which
               from
               the
               most
               predominant
               People
               we
               now
               call
               the
               French.
               More
               to
               which
               purpose
               might
               be
               said
               ,
               were
               not
               this
               sufficient
               .
            
             
               Ibid.
               The
               Hebrew
               
                 the
                 common
                 Tongue
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 inclos'd
              
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               divided
               )
               
                 into
                 several
                 Languages
              
               .
               ]
               An
               Opinion
               as
               common
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               as
               weakly
               grounded
               ,
               such
               as
               I
               marvel
               at
               in
               our
               Author
               ,
               who
               having
               travel'd
               over
               all
               the
               Holy-Land
               ,
               should
               have
               been
               better
               studied
               in
               the
               true
               nature
               and
               original
               of
               the
               Holy-Tongue
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               the
               opinion
               only
               ,
               that
               this
               Tongue
               was
               spoken
               universally
               before
               the
               Flood
               ,
               and
               even
               in
               Paradise
               it self
               in
               the
               state
               of
               innocency
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               spoken
               in
               the
               Celestial
               Paradise
               ,
               the
               language
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               glory
               :
               in
               somuch
               that
               some
               
                 good
                 women
              
               of
               my
               old
               acquaintance
               ,
               were
               once
               very
               eagerly
               bent
               to
               learn
               this
               Language
               for
               fear
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               )
               they
               should
               not
               chat
               it
               handsomely
               when
               they
               came
               to
               
               heaven
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               ground
               thereof
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               other
               then
               an
               old
               Iewish
               Tradition
               ,
               importing
               ,
               that
               this
               being
               the
               common
               Language
               of
               all
               people
               before
               the
               Flood
               ,
               was
               afterwards
               appropriated
               unto
               Phaleg
               (
               the
               son
               of
               Heber
               )
               and
               to
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               because
               not
               present
               with
               the
               rest
               a●
               the
               building
               of
               Babel
               ,
               and
               consequently
               not
               within
               the
               curse
               of
               con●ounded
               Languages
               .
               
               But
               against
               this
               it
               is
               disputed
               ;
               first
               that
               it
               is
               but
               a
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               therefore
               of
               no
               sure
               foundation
               to
               build
               upon
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               such
               a
               Tradition
               ,
               as
               holds
               no
               good
               coherence
               with
               the
               truth
               of
               Story
               ;
               it
               being
               a
               most
               clear
               and
               demonstrative
               truth
               ,
               that
               the
               Hebrew
               Tongue
               was
               not
               the
               Language
               which
               Abraham
               brought
               with
               him
               out
               of
               Chaldea
               and
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               he
               found
               spoken
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan●t
               ●t
               his
               coming
               thither
               ,
               to
               which
               both
               he
               and
               his
               posterity
               did
               conform
               themselves
               .
               Or
               had
               it
               been
               the
               Language
               of
               Heber
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               it
               was
               ,
               (
               but
               most
               undoubtedly
               was
               not
               )
               yet
               ,
               thirdly
               ,
               had
               this
               been
               a
               priviledge
               conferred
               on
               Heber
               ,
               that
               he
               and
               his
               posterity
               should
               speak
               the
               Original
               Language
               without
               alteration
               or
               corruption
               ,
               it
               must
               have
               been
               extended
               to
               all
               those
               of
               the
               House
               of
               I●cktan
               which
               descend
               from
               him
               ;
               as
               also
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Laban
               in
               Padan-Aram
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Moabites
               ,
               and
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               as
               the
               seed
               of
               Lot
               ;
               and
               finally
               to
               the
               
                 Madianites
                 ,
                 Ishmaeelites
              
               ,
               and
               Idumaeans
               ,
               descended
               of
               Abraham
               and
               Esau
               ;
               and
               not
               be
               limited
               and
               confined
               only
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Iacob
               .
               Now
               that
               the
               language
               which
               afterwards
               was
               ,
               and
               still
               is
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               was
               spoken
               vulgarly
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               Abraham
               thither
               ,
               is
               not
               affirmed
               by
               Brerewood
               only
               ,
               but
               by
               
                 Scaliger
                 ,
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 Vossius
                 ,
                 Bochartus
                 ,
              
               (
               all
               of
               them
               men
               of
               great
               renown
               for
               their
               learned
               studies
               )
               and
               by
               many
               others
               of
               this
               Age.
               By
               most
               of
               which
               it
               is
               affirmed
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               name
               of
               Hebrews
               was
               given
               
               unto
               them
               by
               the
               people
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               not
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               descent
               from
               Heber
               the
               father
               of
               Phaleg
               ,
               but
               from
               Abrahams
               passing
               over
               the
               River
               Euphrates
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               out
               of
               Chaldaea
               with
               his
               Family
               to
               dwell
               amongst
               them
               ;
               that
               name
               in
               the
               Canaanitish
               language
               signifying
               as
               much
               as
               trajiciens
               or
               transfluvialis
               ;
               and
               therefore
               not
               unfitly
               given
               by
               them
               to
               Abraham
               at
               his
               first
               coming
               thither
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Hebrew
               (
               as
               we
               now
               call
               it
               )
               was
               that
               Holy
               Language
               which
               was
               spoken
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               continued
               by
               the
               Patriarchs
               before
               the
               Flood
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               the
               building
               of
               Babel
               ;
               it
               must
               needs
               seem
               infinitely
               strange
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               reserv'd
               only
               amongst
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               accursed
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Canaan
               (
               their
               common
               Parent
               )
               by
               his
               Grandfather
               Noah
               ,
               and
               so
               abominated
               by
               God
               for
               their
               filthy
               wickednesses
               ,
               that
               he
               resolv'd
               to
               spew
               them
               out
               of
               their
               Native
               Countrey
               ,
               as
               in
               fine
               he
               did
               .
               Or
               if
               Abraham
               brought
               it
               with
               him
               also
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               leave
               it
               behinde
               him
               also
               amongst
               the
               Chaldees
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               born
               ,
               and
               where
               his
               Ancestors
               had
               dwelt
               before
               their
               ●emoval
               unto
               Haran
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               know
               that
               the
               Hebrew
               Tong●e
               was
               so
               different
               from
               the
               Chaldean
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Iews
               retu●ned
               from
               the
               
                 Captivity
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               been
               accustomed
               to
               ,
               and
               bred
               up
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               the
               Chaldean
               Language
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               understand
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               without
               an
               Interpreter
               ,
               as
               is
               apparent
               in
               the
               eighth
               Chapter
               of
               Nehemiah
               ,
               vers
               .
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               But
               of
               this
               Argument
               enough
               ,
               let
               us
               now
               goe
               forward
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               69.
               
               As
               Pitseus
               
                 a
                 Catholick
                 Writer
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 .
              
               ]
               
               A
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
              
               if
               you
               will
               ,
               but
               no
               
                 Catholick
                 Writer
              
               .
               And
               much
               I
               wonder
               ,
               that
               an
               Author
               so
               averse
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               should
               give
               the
               Title
               of
               Catholick
               to
               a
               stickler
               in
               the
               Romish
               Quarrell
               ;
               though
               others
               of
               less
               zeal
               and
               prudence
               do
               commonly
               but
               inconsiderately
               bestow
               it
               on
               them
               .
               A
               Title
               which
               they
               take
               with
               joy
               ,
               
               and
               from
               thence
               suck
               unto
               themselves
               no
               small
               advantage
               .
               
               
                 Adeo
                 probanda
                 est
                 Ecclesia
                 ●ostra
                 a
                 nomine
                 Catholici
                 ,
                 quod
                 extorquet
                 etiam
                 ab
                 invitis
                 Haereticis
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               bragged
               by
               Barclay
               .
               But
               as
               Pope
               Gregory
               pleading
               against
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               ●●●stantinople
               ,
               who
               had
               then
               assum'd
               unto
               himself
               the
               name
               of
               Oecumenical
               Bishop
               ,
               advertiseth
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               sacred
               Order
               ;
               
               
                 Si
                 ille
                 est
              
               Universalis
               ,
               
                 restat
                 ut
                 vos
                 non
                 sitis
                 Episcopi
                 :
              
               so
               may
               I
               say
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               present
               case
               .
               By
               gracifying
               these
               men
               with
               the
               name
               of
               Catholicks
               ,
               we
               doe
               unwittingly
               confess
               our selves
               to
               be
               no
               Christians
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               but
               Hereticks
               .
            
             
               
               Fol.
               76.
               
               Oxford
               
                 lays
                 claim
                 to
                 the
                 Antiquities
                 of
              
               Crekelade
               and
               Lechlade
               ,
               
                 two
                 ancient
                 Schools
                 of
              
               Greek
               and
               Latine
               ,
               
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 remov'd
                 afterwards
                 to
              
               Oxford
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               The
               like
               we
               finde
               fol.
               117.
               where
               our
               Author
               telleth
               us
               of
               two
               Towns
               or
               
                 the
                 banks
                 of
                 the
              
               Isis
               ,
               
                 the
                 one
                 call'd
              
               Greekelade
               
                 in
                 which
                 the
              
               Greek
               ,
               
                 the
                 other
              
               Lechlade
               ,
               or
               Latinlade
               
                 in
                 which
                 the
              
               Latine
               
                 Tongue
                 was
                 taught
                 by
                 Philosopher●
              
               .
               
               Most
               miserably
               mistaken
               in
               both
               places
               .
               For
               though
               Crekelade
               ,
               of
               Grekelade
               may
               import
               a
               study
               of
               Greek
               Philosophers
               ,
               as
               some
               are
               ready
               to
               believe
               ,
               yet
               ce●tainly
               Lechlade
               in
               no
               Language
               will
               signifie
               the
               like
               study
               of
               the
               Latine
               Tongue
               .
               The
               Countrey
               people
               (
               as
               it
               seems
               )
               do
               better
               understand
               themselves
               then
               our
               Author
               doth
               .
               Amongst
               whom
               there
               is
               a
               common
               Tradition
               ,
               that
               Crekelade
               ,
               was
               a
               University
               of
               Greek
               Philosophers
               ,
               Lechlade
               of
               Leches
               ,
               or
               Physitians
               ,
               as
               the
               name
               doth
               intimate
               ;
               and
               Latten
               a
               small
               Village
               betwixt
               both
               to
               be
               the
               place
               of
               study
               for
               the
               Latine
               tongue
               .
               But
               though
               the
               people
               are
               mistaken
               in
               the
               Etymon
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Lechlade
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               so
               far
               out
               as
               our
               Author
               is
               ,
               in
               making
               Lechlade
               or
               Latinlade
               ,
               to
               be
               both
               the
               same
               place
               and
               of
               the
               same
               signification
               ;
               whereas
               in
               truth
               that
               
               Town
               is
               so
               denominated
               from
               the
               River
               Lech
               ,
               which
               arising
               in
               the
               Hils
               of
               Cotswold
               ,
               passeth
               first
               by
               Northlech
               ,
               from
               thence
               to
               Eastlech
               ,
               and
               finally
               falleth
               into
               the
               Thames
               neer
               S●
               .
               Iohns-bridge
               in
               this
               Parish
               of
               Lechlade
               .
               As
               for
               the
               University
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               which
               from
               hence
               took
               beginning
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               hath
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Antiquity
               thereof
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               meddle
               at
               the
               present
               ,
               though
               our
               Author
               forgetting
               the
               Subject
               which
               he
               was
               to
               write
               of
               ,
               takes
               all
               occasions
               to
               hook
               in
               every
               old
               Tradition
               (
               though
               less
               probably
               grounded
               )
               to
               justifie
               the
               seniority
               of
               the
               younger
               Sister
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               78.
               
               Deira
               ,
               
                 whence
                 ,
                 say
                 some
              
               ,
               Deirham
               or
               Durham
               ,
               
               
                 lay
                 betwixt
              
               Tees
               and
               Humber
               .
               ]
               More
               out
               of
               this
               then
               in
               his
               Lechlade
               or
               Latinlade
               ,
               which
               before
               we
               had
               .
               For
               first
               Durham
               is
               not
               so
               called
               
                 quasi
                 Deirham
              
               .
               Our
               learned
               Antiquary
               gives
               us
               a
               better
               and
               more
               certain
               derivation
               of
               it
               .
               
                 The
                 River
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 as
                 though
                 it
                 purposed
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Island
                 ,
                 compasseth
                 almost
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 the
                 chief
                 City
                 of
                 this
                 Province
                 ,
                 standing
                 on
                 a
                 Hill
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Saxons
                 gave
                 it
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Dunholm
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 gather
                 out
                 of
                 Bede
                 ,
                 they
                 called
                 an
                 Hill
                 Dun
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 River-Island
                 Holme
                 .
                 Hereof
                 the
                 Latine
                 Writers
                 have
                 made
                 Dunelmum
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Normans
                   ,
                   Duresme
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 most
                 corruptly
                 
                   Durham
                   ▪
                
              
               But
               secondly
               ,
               (
               which
               mars
               all
               the
               matter
               )
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Durham
               was
               not
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Deira
               ,
               as
               being
               wholly
               situate
               on
               the
               North
               side
               of
               the
               Tees
               ,
               and
               consequently
               part
               of
               the
               Realm
               of
               Bernicia
               ,
               which
               makes
               our
               Author
               mistake
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               fol.
               51.
               the
               more
               remarkable
               ,
               where
               speaking
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Deira
               ,
               he
               gives
               us
               this
               Comment
               in
               the
               Margin
               
                 (
                 viz.
                 )
                 What
                 this
                 day
                 is
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
              
               Deirham
               or
               Durham
               .
               But
               as
               long
               as
               some
               say
               so
               ,
               all
               is
               well
               ,
               though
               who
               those
               some
               are
               (
               except
               our
               Author
               )
               I
               can
               no
               where
               finde
               .
               Only
               I
               finde
               that
               as
               it
               is
               held
               necessary
               for
               a
               No●body
               to
               be
               in
               all
               great
               Houses
               ,
               to
               bear
               the
               blame
               of
               such
               mischances
               as
               by
               the
               
               carelesness
               of
               servants
               and
               inconsiderateness
               ,
               do
               too
               often
               happen
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               no
               less
               necessary
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               some-body
               also
               in
               all
               great
               undertakings
               to
               bear
               the
               blame
               of
               such
               mis-fortunes
               as
               our
               
                 Adventurers
                 at
                 wit
              
               do
               as
               often
               meet
               with
               .
               And
               such
               a
               some-body
               as
               this
               our
               Author
               hath
               found
               out
               to
               be
               the
               Father
               of
               another
               conceit
               of
               his
               concerning
               Teyburn
               (
               that
               I
               may
               take
               in
               this
               also
               whilest
               it
               is
               in
               my
               minde
               )
               of
               which
               he
               tells
               us
               
                 lib.
                 4.
                 fol.
              
               168.
               
               
               
                 That
                 some
                 have
                 deduced
                 the
                 Etymologie
                 of
              
               Teyburn
               from
               Ty
               and
               Burn
               ;
               because
               forsooth
               the
               Lord
               
                 Cobham
                 was
                 there
                 hang'd
                 and
                 burnt
                 .
              
               Whereas
               indeed
               it
               was
               so
               named
               from
               the
               Tey
               ,
               or
               Teybourn
               ,
               a
               small
               Brook
               passing
               neer
               unto
               it
               in
               the
               former
               times
               .
               Which
               Brook
               or
               Bourn
               arising
               not
               far
               from
               Padington
               ,
               hath
               since
               been
               drawn
               into
               several
               Conduits
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               City
               .
            
             
               
               Fol.
               69.
               
               
                 A
                 place
                 so
                 marked
                 ,
                 being
                 foretold
                 fortunate
                 to
              
               Aeneas
               
                 to
                 found
              
               Alba
               (
               since
               Rome
               )
               therein
               .
               ]
               A
               passage
               as
               well
               stor'd
               with
               Errors
               as
               the
               rest
               before
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               piece
               of
               fine
               
                 new
                 learning
              
               ,
               as
               never
               any
               Antiquary
               had
               found
               out
               till
               now
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               Aeneas
               was
               not
               the
               founder
               of
               Alba
               ,
               though
               that
               the
               place
               design'd
               unto
               him
               for
               the
               fear
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               .
               The
               building
               of
               that
               City
               was
               the
               work
               of
               Ascanius
               ,
               as
               we
               finde
               in
               Virgil.
               
            
             
               
                 At
                 puer
                 Ascanius
                 —
                 Regnumque
                 à
                 sede
                 Lavini
              
               
                 Transferet
                 ,
                 &
                 longam
                 multa
                 vi
                 muniet
                 Albam
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ;
               
                 
                   Ascanius
                   from
                   Lavinum
                   shall
                   translate
                
                 
                   To
                   Alba
                   strongly
                   fenc'd
                   the
                   Regal
                   State.
                   
                
              
               And
               secondly
               Alba
               was
               not
               built
               in
               the
               place
               where
               Rome
               since
               stood
               ,
               but
               
                 duodecimo
                 ab
                 urbe
                 Lapide
              
               ,
               about
               twelve
               miles
               off
               .
               For
               though
               the
               River
               Tiber
               in
               some
               ancient
               Writers
               hath
               the
               name
               of
               Albula
               ,
               yet
               I
               never
               
               found
               many
               Writer
               either
               old
               or
               new
               (
               till
               I
               incounter'd
               it
               ●n
               our
               Author
               )
               that
               Rome
               was
               anciently
               called
               Alba.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               104.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 admirable
                 to
                 consider
                 what
              
               Sholes
               of
               
               People
               
                 were
                 formerly
                 vented
                 out
                 of
              
               Cimbrica
               Chernonesus
               ,
               
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 largest
                 extent
                 ,
                 for
              
               Denmark
               ,
               Norway
               ,
               and
               Swedeland
               .
               ]
               And
               in
               the
               largest
               extent
               it
               is
               taken
               indeed
               ,
               such
               as
               no
               Author
               ever
               gave
               it
               before
               this
               time
               .
               The
               
                 Cimbrick
                 Chersonese
              
               truly
               and
               properly
               so
               call'd
               comprehended
               only
               those
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               which
               we
               now
               call
               Iuitland
               ,
               divided
               by
               the
               River
               Eydore
               ,
               from
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               
                 Hostein
                 .
                 Ortelius
              
               ,
               and
               some
               〈◊〉
               Geographers
               make
               it
               to
               take
               up
               all
               that
               Languel
               ,
               or
               piece
               of
               Land
               on
               the
               North
               of
               Germany
               ,
               extended
               from
               the
               River
               Albis
               in
               the
               South
               ,
               and
               stretching
               Northward
               to
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Ocean
               which
               leads
               into
               the
               narrow
               Strait
               ,
               or
               passage
               now
               called
               Sundt
               .
               But
               never
               any
               till
               our
               Author
               extended
               this
               name
               over
               those
               great
               Kingdoms
               of
               
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 Norway
              
               ,
               and
               Swedeland
               ,
               or
               unto
               any
               part
               of
               either
               beyond
               the
               Sundt
               .
               And
               yet
               he
               had
               need
               stretch
               it
               a
               great
               deal
               further
               before
               he
               can
               finde
               place
               in
               it
               for
               his
               Huns
               ,
               and
               Vandals
               :
               of
               which
               the
               first
               inhabited
               in
               Asia
               ,
               beyond
               the
               Fens
               of
               Maeotis
               ;
               the
               last
               upon
               the
               Coast
               of
               the
               Baltick
               Sea
               in
               Germany
               ,
               now
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Mecklenburg
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               125.
               
               
                 Datum
                 in
              
               Grantecestria
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 ab
                 incarnatione
                 
                 Domini
                 915.
                 venerabili
                 Fratri
              
               Frithstano
               ,
               
                 Civitatis
                 Scola●ium
                 Cantabrig
              
               .
               Cancellario
               ,
               
                 &
                 Doctori
                 per
                 suum
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               These
               words
               are
               the
               conclusion
               of
               an
               ancient
               Charter
               ,
               suppos'd
               to
               have
               been
               given
               to
               the
               Scholars
               of
               Cambridge
               by
               King
               Edward
               the
               elder
               ;
               against
               which
               our
               Author
               fancies
               one
               objection
               which
               he
               thinks
               easie
               to
               be
               answered
               ,
               but
               utterly
               leaves
               out
               another
               ,
               which
               I
               think
               upanswerable
               .
               The
               objection
               which
               our
               Author
               makes
               against
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               barbarous
               style
               and
               language
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               if
               it
               be
               a
               good
               objection
               against
               this
               Charter
               ,
               will
               be
               as
               strong
               against
               all
               the
               Charters
               of
               
               this
               age
               ,
               as
               some
               ages
               following
               in
               which
               there
               〈◊〉
               but
               little
               of
               the
               Elegancies
               of
               the
               
                 Latine
                 tongue
              
               .
               An●
               therefore
               this
               objection
               might
               have
               well
               been
               spared
               but
               that
               our
               Author
               would
               be
               thought
               to
               deal
               ver●
               equally
               in
               the
               business
               ,
               by
               saying
               all
               that
               might
               b●
               said
               against
               himself
               .
               But
               yet
               I
               have
               another
               objecti●on
               which
               he
               takes
               no
               notice
               of
               ,
               because
               not
               so
               easi●
               to
               be
               answered
               ;
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               Frithstan
               (
               whatsoever
               he
               was
               )
               is
               here
               honored
               with
               the
               degree
               of
               Doctor
               ,
               and
               the
               title
               of
               Chancellor
               .
               But
               first
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               where
               Frithstan
               took
               the
               degree
               of
               Doctor
               ,
               and
               i●
               what
               faculty
               he
               took
               it
               ;
               that
               title
               in
               those
               early
               daies
               being
               so
               unusual
               ,
               as
               hardly
               to
               be
               found
               amongst
               the
               Attributes
               of
               the
               learnedest
               men
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               conceive
               it
               to
               be
               very
               hard
               ,
               I
               had
               almost
               said
               impossible
               ,
               for
               him
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               chief
               Officer
               of
               Cambridge
               (
               admitting
               it
               at
               that
               time
               for
               a
               place
               of
               learning
               )
               had
               the●
               name
               of
               Chancellor
               .
               When
               I
               shall
               see
               some
               proof
               o●
               this
               ,
               and
               some
               satisfaction
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               some
               credit
               to
               the
               Charter
               ,
               till
               then
               none
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               
               Fol.
               139.
               
               Cambridgeshire
               
                 men
                 claim
                 an
                 ancient
                 (
                 new
                 antiquated
                 )
                 priviledge
                 to
                 lead
                 the
              
               Van
               
                 in
                 all
                 Battels
                 .
              
               ]
               Zealous
               alike
               not
               only
               for
               the
               Vniversity
               ,
               but
               the
               County
               of
               Cambridge
               ,
               his
               zeal
               in
               both
               transporting
               him
               beyond
               his
               knowledge
               into
               dark
               adventures
               .
               Some
               Authors
               he
               pretends
               to
               for
               the
               University
               ,
               for
               this
               priviledge
               none
               ▪
               telling
               us
               only
               that
               he
               hath
               read
               it
               ,
               though
               he
               know
               not
               where
               .
               But
               I
               can
               tell
               him
               when
               and
               where
               I
               have
               read
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               learned
               Camden
               ,
               who
               ascribes
               this
               honour
               to
               the
               Kentish
               .
               For
               this
               he
               cites
               not
               only
               the
               authority
               of
               a
               n●melesse
               Monk
               ,
               but
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Iohannes
                 Sarisburiensis
              
               in
               his
               Polycratiaeon
               ,
               
               which
               are
               these
               that
               follow
               ,
               
                 For
                 good
                 desert
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 of
                 that
                 notable
                 valour
                 which
              
               Kent
               
                 shewed
                 so
                 puissantly
                 and
                 patiently
                 against
                 the
              
               Danes
               ,
               
                 it
                 
                 retaineth
                 still
                 unto
                 these
                 daies
                 in
                 all
                 Battails
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 foreward
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 conflict
                 with
                 the
                 Enemy
                 .
              
               And
               if
               this
               priviledge
               was
               given
               the
               Ken●ish
               for
               their
               valour
               shew'd
               against
               the
               Danes
               ,
               it
               could
               ●either
               be
               given
               to
               the
               men
               of
               Cambridge-shire
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               would
               ,
               nor
               on
               the
               same
               occasion
               as
               he
               saith
               it
               was
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               141.
               
               
                 It
                 did
                 not
                 afterwards
                 embolden
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 
                 anticipation
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 attending
                 till
                 it
                 descended
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               ]
               He
               speaks
               this
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               Confes●or
               ,
               who
               had
               he
               tarryed
               till
               the
               
                 Crown
                 had
                 descended
                 on
                 him
              
               ,
               might
               possibly
               have
               found
               a
               place
               amongst
               the
               Confessors
               ,
               but
               not
               amongst
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               .
               For
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               right
               title
               to
               the
               Crown
               was
               at
               that
               time
               in
               Edward
               surnamed
               the
               Outlaw
               ,
               the
               eldest
               Son
               of
               
                 Edmund
                 Ironside
              
               ,
               who
               flying
               into
               Hungary
               to
               avoid
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               Danes
               married
               the
               Kings
               sister
               of
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               was
               by
               her
               the
               Father
               of
               
                 Edgar
                 Atheling
              
               ,
               and
               of
               Margaret
               wife
               to
               
                 Malcolm
                 Conmor
              
               King
               of
               the
               Scots
               .
               But
               these
               being
               absent
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               Emma
               the
               Mother
               of
               Prince
               Edward
               ,
               and
               Widow
               to
               Canutus
               the
               Dane
               ,
               took
               the
               opportunity
               to
               set
               her
               Son
               upon
               the
               Throne
               ,
               as
               being
               not
               only
               half-brother
               to
               King
               
                 Edmund
                 Ironside
              
               ,
               but
               also
               half-brother
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ●earest
               kinsman
               to
               Canutus
               the
               second
               ;
               which
               if
               it
               were
               a
               good
               descent
               ,
               will
               plead
               almost
               as
               strongly
               for
               King
               Harald
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               for
               him
               .
               But
               by
               what
               means
               soever
               he
               got
               the
               Crown
               ,
               he
               deserved
               to
               wear
               it
               ,
               our
               Author
               telling
               us
            
             
               Ibid.
               
                 That
                 whereas
                 formerly
                 there
                 were
                 manifold
              
               Laws
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 made
                 ,
                 some
                 by
                 the
              
               Britains
               ,
               
                 others
                 by
                 the
              
               Danes
               ,
               
                 others
                 by
                 the
              
               English
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 He
                 caused
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 to
                 be
                 selected
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 as
                 captious
                 and
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 Lawes
                 .
                 ]
              
               That
               the
               Common-Law
               was
               so
               call'd
               because
               compounded
               of
               the
               
                 Saxon
                 ,
                 British
              
               ,
               
               and
               Danish
               Lawes
               ,
               which
               were
               before
               of
               force
               only
               in
               such
               places
               where
               the
               
                 Danes
                 ,
                 Britans
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Saxon
                 ▪
              
               had
               the
               greatest
               sway
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               easie
               to
               be
               said
               ,
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               be
               proved
               .
               The
               Britans
               at
               that
               time
               liv'd
               under
               their
               own
               Princes
               ,
               and
               were
               governed
               by
               their
               own
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               were
               for
               a
               long
               time
               after
               ;
               so
               that
               King
               Edward
               having
               no
               dominion
               over
               them
               could
               not
               impose
               a
               Law
               upon
               them
               .
               Not
               was
               it
               probable
               that
               he
               should
               borrow
               any
               of
               their
               Lawes
               ,
               or
               impose
               them
               on
               his
               natural
               subjects
               ,
               considering
               the
               Antipathy
               and
               disaffection
               betwixt
               the
               Nations
               .
               There
               were
               indeed
               at
               that
               time
               in
               England
               three
               kinds
               of
               Lawes
               .
               The
               first
               called
               Dane-lage
               or
               the
               Danish
               Lawes
               ,
               prevailing
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               East-Angles
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Northumberland
               ;
               secondly
               Saxon-lage
               ,
               used
               generally
               in
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               the
               
                 West-Saxons
                 ,
                 East-Saxons
                 ,
                 South-Saxons
              
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Kent
               ;
               and
               thirdly
               ,
               Merce●-lage
               ,
               extending
               over
               all
               the
               Provinces
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Mercia
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Britans
               of
               Cornwal
               and
               Cumberland
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               distinct
               Law
               for
               themselves
               (
               as
               had
               those
               of
               Wales
               )
               but
               were
               governed
               by
               the
               Lawes
               of
               that
               Nation
               unto
               which
               they
               were
               subject
               .
               By
               these
               three
               sorts
               of
               Laws
               were
               these
               Nations
               governed
               in
               their
               several
               and
               respective
               limits
               ,
               which
               being
               afterwards
               reduced
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               made
               common
               equally
               to
               all
               the
               subjects
               ,
               did
               worthily
               deserve
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Common-Law
               .
               But
               secondly
               I
               dare
               not
               give
               the
               honour
               of
               this
               action
               to
               King
               
               Edward
               the
               Confessor
               .
               The
               great
               Iustinian
               in
               this
               work
               was
               another
               Edward
               ,
               called
               ,
               for
               distinctions
               sake
               ,
               King
               Edward
               the
               elder
               ,
               who
               began
               his
               Reign
               Anno
               900.
               almost
               150
               years
               before
               this
               Confessor
               ,
               to
               whom
               our
               Author
               hath
               ascribed
               it
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               Lawes
               being
               suppressed
               by
               the
               Danish
               Kings
               who
               governed
               either
               in
               an
               arbitrary
               way
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Lawes
               of
               their
               own
               Countrey
               ,
               they
               were
               revived
               and
               reinforced
               in
               
               the
               time
               of
               this
               Edward
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               had
               the
               name
               of
               Edward
               the
               Confessors
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               name
               were
               sued
               and
               fought
               for
               in
               the
               time
               succeeding
               ,
               of
               which
               more
               hereafter
               .
               Now
               as
               this
               work
               may
               be
               ascribed
               to
               his
               love
               to
               justice
               ,
               so
               from
               his
               piety
               ,
               his
               successors
               derive
               as
               great
               a
               benefit
               of
               curing
               the
               disease
               which
               from
               thence
               is
               called
               the
               Kings
               evill
               ,
               which
               some
               impute
               (
               as
               our
               Author
               tels
               us
               )
               to
               secret
               and
               hidden
               causes
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               145.
               
               
                 Others
                 ascribe
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 fancy
                 and
                 an
                 
                 exalted
                 imagination
                 .
              
               ]
               Amongst
               which
               others
               ,
               I
               may
               reckon
               our
               Author
               for
               one
               .
               He
               had
               not
               else
               so
               strongly
               pleaded
               in
               defence
               thereof
               .
               But
               certainly
               what
               effect
               soever
               the
               strength
               of
               fancy
               and
               
                 an
                 exalted
                 imagination●
              
               as
               our
               Author
               cals
               it
               ,
               may
               produce
               in
               those
               of
               riper
               years
               ,
               it
               can
               contribute
               nothing
               to
               the
               cure
               of
               children
               .
               And
               I
               have
               seen
               some
               children
               brought
               before
               the
               King
               by
               the
               hanging
               sleeves
               ,
               some
               hanging
               at
               their
               Mothers
               breasts
               ,
               and
               others
               in
               the
               armes
               of
               their
               Nurses
               ,
               all
               touch'd
               and
               cur'd
               without
               the
               help
               of
               any
               such
               fancies
               or
               imaginations
               as
               our
               Author
               speaks
               of
               .
               Others
               lesse
               charitably
               condemn
               this
               cure
               as
               guilty
               of
               supersti●ion
               ,
               quarrelling
               at
               the
               Circumstances
               and
               Ceremonies
               which
               are
               used
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               do
            
             
               (
               Saith
               he
               ibid.
               )
               
                 either
                 displeased
                 at
                 the
                 Collect
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 nine
                 verses
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 St.
              
               John
               ,
               
                 as
                 ▪
                 wholly
                 improper
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               Our
               Author
               tels
               us
               more
               then
               once
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 11.
              
               167.
               of
               his
               being
               
                 a
                 Clerk
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
              
               ,
               but
               I
               finde
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               
               never
               came
               so
               high
               as
               to
               be
               
                 Clerk
                 of
                 the
                 Closet
              
               .
               Which
               had
               he
               been
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               mistaken
               the
               Gospel
               for
               a
               Collect
               ;
               or
               touched
               upon
               that
               Gospel
               which
               is
               lesse
               material
               ,
               without
               insisting
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               pertinent
               and
               proper
               to
               the
               work
               in
               hand
               ;
               or
               suffered
               the
               displeased
               party
               to
               remain
               unsatisfied
               about
               the
               
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Royall
                 hands
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 ▪
                 
                 
                 infected
              
               (
               as
               it
               after
               followeth
               )
               when
               there
               is
               no
               such
               crossing
               used
               in
               that
               sacred
               Ceremony
               ,
               the
               King
               only
               gently
               drawing
               both
               his
               hands
               over
               the
               sore
               at
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               first
               Gospel
               .
               But
               that
               both
               he
               and
               others
               may
               be
               satisfied
               in
               these
               particulars
               ,
               I
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               lay
               
               down
               the
               whole
               form
               of
               prayers
               and
               readings
               used
               in
               the
               
                 healing
                 of
                 that
                 malady
              
               in
               this
               manner
               following
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       form
                       of
                       the
                       Service
                       at
                       the
                       healing
                       of
                       the
                       Kings-evill
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       first
                       Gospel
                       is
                       exactly
                       the
                       same
                       with
                       that
                       on
                       Ascension
                       day
                       .
                       At
                       the
                       touching
                       of
                       every
                       infirm
                       person
                       ,
                       these
                       words
                       are
                       repeated
                       ,
                       
                         They
                         shall
                         lay
                         their
                         hands
                         on
                         the
                         sick
                         ,
                         and
                         they
                         shall
                         recover
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       The
                       second
                       Gospell
                       begins
                       the
                       first
                       of
                       St.
                       Iohn
                       ,
                       and
                       ends
                       at
                       these
                       words
                       ,
                       
                         Full
                         of
                         grace
                         and
                         truth
                      
                       .
                       At
                       the
                       putting
                       the
                       Angell
                       about
                       their
                       necks
                       were
                       repeated
                       ,
                       
                         That
                         Light
                         was
                         the
                         true
                         light
                         which
                         lighteth
                         every
                         man
                         that
                         cometh
                         into
                         the
                         world
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Lord
                       have
                       mercy
                       upon
                       us
                       .
                    
                     
                       Christ
                       have
                       mercy
                       upon
                       us
                       .
                    
                     
                       Lord
                       have
                       mercy
                       upon
                       us
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                       Our
                       Father
                       which
                       art
                       in
                       Heaven
                       ,
                       hallowed
                       be
                       thy
                       Name
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         Min.
                         
                      
                       
                         O
                         Lord
                         save
                         thy
                         servants
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         An.
                         
                      
                       
                         Which
                         put
                         their
                         trust
                         in
                         thee
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Min.
                         
                      
                       
                         Send
                         unto
                         them
                         help
                         from
                         above
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         An.
                         
                      
                       
                         And
                         evermore
                         mightily
                         defend
                         them
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Min.
                         
                      
                       
                         Help
                         us
                         ,
                         O
                         God
                         our
                         Saviour
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         An.
                         
                      
                       
                         And
                         for
                         the
                         glory
                         of
                         thy
                         name
                         sake
                         deliver
                         us
                         ,
                         be
                         merciful
                         unto
                         us
                         sinners
                         for
                         thy
                         names
                         sake
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Min.
                         
                      
                       
                         O
                         Lord
                         hear
                         our
                         Prayer
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         An.
                         
                      
                       
                         And
                         let
                         our
                         cry
                         come
                         unto
                         thee
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                       
                         The
                         Collect.
                         
                      
                       
                         Almighty
                         God
                         ,
                         the
                         eternal
                         health
                         of
                         all
                         such
                         as
                         put
                         their
                         trust
                         in
                         thee
                         ,
                         hear
                         us
                         we
                         beseech
                         thee
                         on
                         the
                         behalf
                         of
                         these
                         thy
                         servants
                         ,
                         for
                         whom
                         we
                         call
                         for
                         thy
                         merci●●l
                         help
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         receiving
                         health
                         may
                         give
                         thanks
                         ●nto
                         thee
                         in
                         thy
                         holy
                         Church
                         ,
                         through
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         our
                         Lord.
                         Amen
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         peace
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               whole
               form
               ,
               against
               which
               nothing
               is
               objected
               ,
               
               but
               the
               using
               of
               the
               words
               before
               mentioned
               at
               the
               putting
               on
               of
               the
               Angel
               ;
               the
               pertinency
               whereof
               may
               appear
               to
               any
               who
               consider
               that
               the
               
                 Light
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 lighteth
                 every
                 man
                 which
                 cometh
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               did
               not
               shine
               more
               visibly
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               mo●e
               comfortably
               upon
               the
               people
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               healing
               of
               ●o
               many
               sick
               ,
               infirm
               ,
               and
               leprous
               persons
               ,
               as
               did
               from
               time
               to
               time
               receive
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               .
               But
               it
               is
               time
               I
               should
               proceed
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               148.
               
               
                 These
                 chose
              
               Harald
               
                 to
                 be
                 King
                 ▪
                 whose
                 Titl●
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 is
                 not
                 worth
                 our
                 deriving
                 of
                 it●
                 much
                 〈◊〉
                 his
                 r●lying
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 ]
              
               A
               Title
               not
               so
               de●picable
               as
               our
               Author
               makes
               it
               ,
               nor
               much
               inferior
               unto
               that
               by
               which
               hi●
               Predecessor
               obtain'd
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               Harald
               being
               ●on
               to
               Earl
               Godwin
               ,
               (
               the
               most
               potent
               man
               of
               all
               the
               S●●xons
               )
               by
               Theyra
               the
               natural
               Daughter
               of
               Canutus
               the
               fi●st
               ,
               was
               consequently
               Brother
               by
               the
               whole
               bloud
               to
               
                 Harald
                 Har●agar
              
               ,
               and
               Brother
               by
               the
               half
               bloud
               to
               Canutus
               the
               ●econd
               ,
               the
               two
               last
               Danish
               Kings
               of
               England
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               being
               of
               Saxon
               Ance●●ry
               by
               his
               Fa●her
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Danish
               Royal
               bloud
               by
               his
               Mother
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               look'd
               on
               as
               the
               fittest
               person
               in
               that
               conj●ncture
               to
               con●ent
               both
               Nations
               .
               But
               whatsoever
               his
               Title
               was
               ,
               it
               was
               undoubtedly
               better
               then
               that
               of
               the
               Norman
               ,
               had
               either
               his
               success
               been
               answerable
               ,
               or
               his
               sword
               as
               good
               .
               
               Upon
               occasion
               of
               which
               Conquest
               our
               Author
               telleth
               us
               that
            
             
               Ibid.
               
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 fifth
                 time
                 wherein
                 the
                 South
                 of
                 this
                 Island
                 was
                 conquered
                 ;
                 first
                 by
              
               Romans
               ,
               
                 secondly
                 by
              
               Picts
               and
               Scots
               ,
               
                 thirdly
                 by
              
               Saxons
               ,
               
                 fourthly
                 by
                 the
              
               Danes
               ,
               
                 and
                 fifthly●
                 by
                 the
              
               Norman
               ]
               But
               this
               I
               can
               by
               no
               means
               yeeld
               to
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Scots
               and
               Picts
               not
               being
               to
               be
               nam'd
               amongst
               those
               Nations
               who
               subdued
               the
               South
               part
               of
               this
               Island
               .
               That
               they
               did
               many
               times
               harass
               and
               depopulate
               the
               South
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               easily
               gr●nt
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               subduing
               of
               a
               Co●ntrey
               there
               is
               more
               req●ired
               then
               to
               waste
               and
               spoil
               it
               :
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               fix
               their
               dwelling
               and
               abode
               (
               for
               some
               time
               at
               least
               )
               in
               the
               Count●ey
               conquered
               ;
               to
               change
               the
               Laws
               ,
               alter
               the
               language
               ,
               or
               new
               mould
               the
               Government
               ;
               or
               finally
               to
               translate
               the
               Scepter
               from
               the
               old
               Royal
               Family
               to
               some
               one
               of
               their
               own
               .
               None
               of
               which
               things
               being
               done
               in
               the
               Invasions
               of
               the
               Scots
               and
               Picts
               ,
               they
               cannot
               properly
               be
               said
               to
               have
               subdued
               the
               South
               parts
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               (
               out
               of
               love
               perhaps
               to
               the
               Scots
               )
               would
               perswade
               the
               Reader
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               ANIMADVERSIONS
               ON
               The
               Third
               and
               Fourth
               Books
               OF
               The
               Church
               History
               OF
               BRITAIN
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Norman
               Conquest
               ,
               to
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               .
            
             
               WE
               are
               now
               come
               unto
               the
               times
               of
               the
               N●rman
               Government
               ,
               when
               the
               ●hurch
               beg●n
               to
               settle
               on
               a
               surer
               bottom
               ,
               both
               fo●
               〈◊〉
               and
               polity
               ;
               the
               Bishops
               lesse
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               Ki●●●
               then
               fo●merly
               ,
               because
               elected
               by
               the
               Monks
               and
               C●nons
               of
               their
               own
               
                 Cathedrals
                 ▪
              
               their
               Con●istories
               free
               〈◊〉
               the
               intermixture
               of
               Lay-assistance
               ,
               and
               their
               Syn●●s
               m●nag'd
               by
               themselves
               .
               Wherein
               tho●gh
               the
               〈◊〉
               power
               of
               making
               such
               Synodicall
               Cons●i●●tions
               〈…〉
               facto
               binde
               all
               pa●ties
               ,
               yet
               our
               Author
               is
               resolv'd
               to
               have
               ●●otherwise
               .
            
             
             
               Fol.
               19.
               
               
                 The
                 Pr●ceedings
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 Law
                 were
                 never
                 wholly
                 received
                 into
                 practice
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 as
                 made
                 subject
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 touched
                 temporals
                 ,
                 to
                 Secular
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 National
                 Customs
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Laity
                 at
                 〈◊〉
                 limited
                 Canons
                 in
                 this
                 behalf
                 .
                 ]
              
               How
               false
               this
               is
               ,
               ●ow
               contrary
               to
               the
               power
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               be●ore
               the
               ●ubmission
               of
               the
               Clergy
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               ei●●●
               ;
               and
               ●inally
               how
               dangerous
               a
               g●ound
               is
               hereby
               〈◊〉
               to
               weaken
               the
               Authority
               of
               Convocations
               ,
               will
               〈◊〉
               appear
               by
               ●●ying
               down
               the
               sum
               of
               a
               Petition
               pre●●●●ed
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               to
               the
               same
               King
               H●nry
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Answer
               of
               the
               P●elates
               and
               inferior
               Clergy
               ,
               then
               being
               Synodically
               assembled
               ,
               to
               the
               said
               Petition
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Petition
                 was
                 as
                 followeth
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 THat
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 this
                 your
                 Realm
                 ,
                 being
                 you
                 ▪
                 Highness
                 Sub●ects
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Convocation
                 by
                 th●m
                 holden
                 within
                 this
                 your
                 Realm
                 ,
                 have
                 made
                 and
                 dayly
                 make
                 divers
                 Sanctions
                 or
                 Laws
                 conce●ning
                 Temporal
                 things
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 ●ep●gnant
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Statu●e●
                 of
                 your
                 Realm
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 〈◊〉
                 requirin●
                 your
                 most
                 Royall
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Lawes
                 so
                 by
                 them
                 made
                 ,
                 nother
                 any
                 assent
                 or
                 knowledge
                 of
                 your
                 Lay
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 is
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 no●he●
                 to
                 them
                 published
                 and
                 known
                 in
                 their
                 Mother
                 tongre
                 al●●it
                 dive●s
                 and
                 sundry
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Lawes
                 extend
                 in
                 certain
                 causes
                 to
                 your
                 excellent
                 Pe●son
                 ,
                 your
                 liberty
                 and
                 Pre●ogative
                 Royall
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 inte●diction
                 〈◊〉
                 your
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Possessions
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 to
                 the
                 Good●
                 and
                 Possessions
                 of
                 your
                 Lay
                 Sub●ects
                 ,
                 decla●in●
                 the
                 in●ringers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Lawes
                 so
                 by
                 them
                 ma●e
                 
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 incur
                 the
                 terrible
                 censure
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 detestable
                 crime
                 and
                 sin
                 of
                 Her●●e
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 divers
                 of
                 your
                 humble
                 and
                 obedient
                 Lay
                 Subjects
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 this
                 Ambiguity
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 may
                 do
                 and
                 execute
                 your
                 Laws
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 Jurisdiction
                 Royal
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 for
                 dread
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Censures
                 and
                 pains
                 comprised
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Lawes
                 so
                 by
                 them
                 made
                 in
                 their
                 Convocations
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 g●eat
                 trouble
                 and
                 inquietation
                 of
                 your
                 said
                 humble
                 and
                 obedient
                 Lay
                 sub●ects
                 ,
                 &c.
                 the
                 impeachment
                 of
                 your
                 Jurisdiction
                 and
                 Prerogative
                 Royal.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Answer
                 thereunto
                 was
                 this
              
               .
               
                 
                   TO
                   this
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   we
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   take
                   our
                   Authority
                   of
                   making
                   Lawes
                   to
                   be
                   grounded
                   upon
                   the
                   Scripture
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   determination
                   of
                   holy
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   also
                   be
                   〈◊〉
                   rule
                   and
                   squier
                   to
                   try
                   the
                   justice
                   and
                   righteousness
                   of
                   all
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   Spiritual
                   as
                   Temporal
                   ;
                   we
                   verily
                   trust
                   that
                   considering
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   been
                   made
                   by
                   most
                   Christian
                   ,
                   religious
                   and
                   devout
                   Princes
                   and
                   People
                   ,
                   how
                   both
                   these
                   Lawes
                   proceeding
                   from
                   one
                   fountain
                   the
                   same
                   being
                   sincerely
                   interpreted
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   good
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   makers
                   ,
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   no
                   repugnancy
                   ,
                   nor
                   contrariety
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   as
                   aiding
                   ,
                   maintaining
                   and
                   supporting
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   it
                   shall
                   otherwise
                   appear
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   duty
                   (
                   whereunto
                   we
                   shall
                   alwayes
                   most
                   diligently
                   〈◊〉
                   ourselves
                   )
                   to
                   reform
                   our
                   O●dinance
                   ▪
                   to
                   Gods
                   Commission
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   conform
                   our
                   Statutes
                   and
                   Lawes
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   of
                   our
                   predecessors
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   determination
                   of
                   Scripture
                   and
                   holy
                   Church
                   ;
                   so
                   we
                   hope
                   in
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   shall
                   dayly
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   Highness
                   will
                   ,
                   
                   〈…〉
                   came
                   why
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   assent
                   of
                   your
                   〈…〉
                   temper
                   your
                   Graces
                   Lawes
                   accordingly
                   .
                   〈…〉
                   shall
                   〈◊〉
                   a
                   most
                   happy
                   and
                   perfect
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   agreement
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   being
                   
                     Lapis
                     angula●●
                  
                   to
                   agree
                   and
                   con●oyn
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   concerning
                   〈…〉
                   of
                   your
                   
                     Highness
                     Royall
                     assent
                  
                   to
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   such
                   Lawes
                   as
                   have
                   been
                   by
                   our
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   by
                   us
                   in
                   such
                   points
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   by
                   God
                   authority
                   to
                   rule
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   by
                   such
                   Provisions
                   and
                   Lawes
                   ;
                   we
                   knowing
                   your
                   Highness
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   and
                   vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   learning
                   ,
                   nothing
                   doubt
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   perceiveth
                   how
                   the
                   granting
                   hereunto
                   dependeth
                   not
                   upon
                   our
                   will
                   and
                   liberty
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   we
                   your
                   most
                   humble
                   Subjects
                   may
                   not
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   our
                   charge
                   and
                   duty
                   certainly
                   prescribed
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   you●
                   
                     Highness
                     assent
                  
                   ,
                   although
                   in
                   very
                   deed
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   most
                   worthy
                   for
                   your
                   most
                   Noble
                   ,
                   Princely
                   ,
                   and
                   excellent
                   vertues
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   give
                   yo●●
                   
                     Royall
                     assent
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   devi●e
                   and
                   comm●nd
                   what
                   we
                   should
                   fo●
                   good
                   order
                   and
                   〈…〉
                   Statutes
                   and
                   Lawe
                   provide
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   nevertheless
                   conside●ing
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   so
                   ne
                   in
                   such
                   sort
                   refrain
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   our
                   office
                   in
                   the
                   ●ee●ing
                   and
                   ruling
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   people
                   your
                   Graces
                   Subjects
                   ;
                   we
                   most
                   humbly
                   desiring
                   your
                   Grace
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   hath
                   heretofore
                   ,
                   so
                   from
                   hence
                   forth
                   to
                   shew
                   your
                   Graces
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   opinion
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   what
                   your
                   high
                   Wisdom
                   shall
                   think
                   convenient
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   most
                   gladly
                   hear
                   and
                   follow
                   i●
                   it
                   shall
                   please
                   God
                   to
                   in●●●
                   is
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   submission
                   and
                   humility
                   be●●ech
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   following
                   the
                   step●
                   of
                   your
                   most
                   Noble
                   Progenitors
                   ,
                   and
                   conformably
                   to
                   your
                   our
                   own
                   Acts
                   do
                   maintain
                   and
                   defend
                   such
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   and
                   Ordinance●
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   calling
                   and
                   by
                   Authority
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   shall
                   for
                   his
                   honour
                   make
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   ●di●ication
                   of
                   vertue
                   ,
                   and
                   maintaining
                   
                   Christs
                   faith
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   your
                   Highness
                   is
                   named
                   Defender
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   been
                   hitherto
                   indeed
                   a
                   special
                   Protector
                   .
                
                 
                   Furthermore
                   whereas
                   your
                   said
                   Lay
                   Subjects
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   sundry
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Laws
                   extend
                   in
                   certain
                   causes
                   to
                   your
                   excellent
                   Person
                   ,
                   your
                   Liberty
                   and
                   Prerogative
                   Royal
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   interdiction
                   of
                   your
                   Land
                   and
                   Possessions
                   :
                   To
                   this
                   your
                   said
                   Orators
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   having
                   submitted
                   the
                   tryal
                   and
                   examining
                   of
                   the
                   Laws
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   us
                   and
                   our
                   Predecessors
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   just
                   and
                   straight
                   Rule
                   of
                   Gods
                   Laws
                   ,
                   which
                   giveth
                   measure
                   of
                   Power
                   ,
                   Prerogative
                   ,
                   and
                   Authority
                   to
                   all
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   Potentates
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   ;
                   we
                   have
                   conceiv'd
                   such
                   opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   such
                   estimation
                   of
                   your
                   Majesties
                   goodness
                   and
                   vertue
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   any
                   persons
                   not
                   so
                   well
                   learned
                   as
                   your
                   Grace
                   is
                   would
                   pretend
                   unto
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   your
                   most
                   humble
                   Subjects
                   may
                   be
                   brought
                   in
                   your
                   Graces
                   displeasure
                   and
                   indignation
                   ,
                   surmising
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   by
                   usupation
                   and
                   presumption
                   ,
                   extend
                   our
                   Laws
                   to
                   your
                   most
                   noble
                   Person
                   ,
                   Prerogative
                   and
                   Realm
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   same
                   your
                   Highness
                   being
                   so
                   highly
                   learn'd
                   ,
                   will
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   most
                   bounteous
                   goodness
                   facilly
                   discharge
                   and
                   deliver
                   us
                   from
                   that
                   envy
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   shall
                   appear
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   Laws
                   are
                   made
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   our
                   Predecessors
                   conformable
                   and
                   maintenable
                   by
                   the
                   Scripture
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   determination
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   against
                   which
                   no
                   Laws
                   can
                   stand
                   or
                   take
                   effect
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Somewhat
               to
               this
               purpose
               had
               been
               before
               endevoured
               by
               the
               Commons
               in
               the
               last
               Parliament
               of
               King
               Edw.
               3.
               of
               which
               ,
               because
               they
               got
               nothing
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               shewing
               of
               their
               teeth
               without
               hurting
               any
               body
               ;
               I
               shall
               say
               nothing
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               reserving
               it
               to
               the
               time
               of
               the
               long
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Charles
               ,
               when
               this
               point
               was
               more
               hotly
               followed
               ,
               and
               more
               powerfully
               prosecuted
               than
               ever
               formerly
               .
            
             
             
               What
               says
               our
               Author
               unto
               this
               ?
               Findes
               he
               here
               any
               such
               matter
               ,
               as
               that
               
                 the
                 Laity
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 could
                 li●●●
                 the
                 Canons
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               Or
               that
               such
               Canons
               in
               
                 whatsoever
                 t●uched
                 temporals
                 were
                 subject
                 unto
                 secular
                 Laws
                 and
                 National
                 Customs
                 ?
              
               And
               hereof
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               take
               special
               notice
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               is
               to
               serve
               for
               a
               Catholicon
               ,
               of
               general
               Antido●e
               against
               those
               many
               venomous
               insi●nations
               ,
               which
               he
               shall
               meet
               with
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               course
               of
               this
               History
               .
               As
               for
               the
               case
               in
               which
               our
               Author
               grounds
               this
               pestilent
               Position
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               Canon
               made
               in
               a
               Synod
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               in
               the
               
               time
               of
               
                 Anselm
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1102.
               prohibiting
               
                 the
                 sale
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 like
                 brute
                 beasts
              
               in
               the
               open
               Market
               .
               Which
               Canon
               not
               finding
               presently
               an
               universal
               obedience
               over
               all
               the
               Kingdom
               (
               as
               certainly
               ill
               customs
               are
               not
               easily
               left
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               countenanced
               by
               profit
               )
               occasioned
               our
               Author
               to
               adventure
               upon
               this
               bold
               assertion
               .
            
             
               
               Fol.
               24.
               
               Indeed
               St.
               Davids
               
                 had
                 been
              
               Christian
               
                 some
                 hundred
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 whilest
              
               Canterbury
               
                 was
                 yet
              
               Pagan
               .
               ●
               Not
               many
               hundred
               years
               I
               am
               sure
               of
               that
               ,
               nor
               yet
               so
               many
               as
               to
               make
               a
               plural
               number
               by
               the
               Latin
               Grammar
               ;
               Kent
               being
               conquered
               by
               the
               Saxons
               ,
               who
               brought
               in
               
                 Pae●●nism
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               455.
               
               Converted
               unto
               Christianity
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 An.
              
               569.
               
               Not
               much
               more
               then
               140
               years
               betwixt
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               
               Fol.
               29.
               
               
                 To
                 whose
                 honor
                 he
              
               (
               viz.
               King
               
                 Stephen
                 )
                 erected
              
               St.
               Stephens
               
                 Chappel
                 in
              
               Westminster
               
                 neer
                 the
                 place
                 whero
                 lately
                 the
                 Court
                 of
              
               Requests
               
                 was
                 kept
              
               .
               ]
               Our
               Author
               is
               here
               〈…〉
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               
                 parler
                 le
                 tout
              
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 French
                 men
              
               say
               .
               For
               otherwise
               he
               might
               have
               told
               us
               that
               this
               Chappel
               is
               still
               standing
               ,
               and
               since
               the
               ●●endry
               of
               it
               to
               King
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               ,
               
               ha●●
               been
               〈◊〉
               for
               a
               
                 Parliament
                 House
              
               ,
               impl●yed
               to
               that
               purpose
               by
               the
               Common
               ,
               as
               〈…〉
               
               be
               thus
               reserved
               ,
               I
               can
               hardly
               tell
               ;
               unless
               it
               be
               to
               prevent
               such
               inferences
               and
               observations
               ,
               which
               by
               some
               wanton
               wits
               might
               be
               made
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               40.
               
               
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 title
                 from
                 his
                 Father
              
               Jeffery
               
               Plantagenet
               ,
               
                 he
                 possessed
                 fair
                 lands
                 in
              
               Anjou
               and
               Maine
               .
               I
               had
               thought
               he
               had
               possessed
               somewhat
               more
               in
               Anjou
               and
               Maine
               ,
               then
               some
               
                 fair
                 Lands
              
               only
               ,
               his
               Father
               
                 Ieffery
                 Plantagenet
              
               being
               the
               Proprietary
               Earl
               of
               
                 Anjou
                 ,
                 Maine
              
               ,
               and
               Toureine
               ,
               not
               a●itular
               only
               ,
               succeeded
               in
               the
               same
               by
               this
               King
               Henry
               and
               his
               two
               sons
               ,
               Richard
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               ,
               till
               lost
               unhappily
               by
               the
               last
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               Estates
               on
               that
               side
               of
               the
               Sea.
               From
               this
               Ieffery
               descended
               fourteen
               Kings
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Plantagenet
               ,
               the
               name
               not
               yet
               extinguished
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               impoverished
               :
               our
               Author
               speaking
               of
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               was
               found
               not
               long
               since
               at
               the
               Plow
               .
               
                 Lib.
                 2.
                 p.
              
               170.
               
               Another
               of
               that
               name
               publishing
               a
               Book
               about
               the
               Plantation
               of
               new
               
                 Albion
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1646.
               or
               not
               long
               before
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               53.
               
               King
               John
               
                 sent
                 a
                 base
                 ,
                 degenerous
                 and
                 unchristian
                 
                 Embassage
                 to
              
               Admiralius
               Murmelius
               
                 a
                 Mahometan
                 King
                 of
              
               Morocco
               ,
               
                 then
                 very
                 puissant
                 ,
                 and
                 possessing
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
              
               Spain
               .
               ]
               This
               
                 Admiralius
                 Murmelius
              
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               and
               the
               old
               Monks
               call
               him
               ,
               was
               by
               his
               own
               name
               called
               
                 Mahomet
                 Enaser
              
               ,
               the
               Miramomoline
               of
               Morocco
               ;
               to
               whom
               if
               King
               Iohn
               sent
               any
               such
               Message
               ,
               it
               was
               as
               
                 base
                 ,
                 unchristian
              
               and
               degenerate
               as
               our
               Author
               makes
               it
               .
               But
               being
               the
               credit
               of
               the
               ●ale
               depends
               upon
               the
               credit
               of
               the
               Monkish
               Authors
               ,
               to
               which
               b●ood
               of
               men
               that
               King
               was
               known
               to
               be
               a
               professed
               Enemy
               ●ha●ing
               and
               hated
               by
               one
               another●
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               esteemed
               so
               highly
               as
               a
               piece
               of
               Apocrypha
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               to
               be
               held
               for
               Gospel
               Possible
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               being
               overlaid
               by
               his
               own
               subjects
               ,
               and
               distressed
               by
               the
               〈◊〉
               he
               might
               send
               unto
               that
               King
               for
               aid
               in
               his
               great
               extremities
               .
               And
               doing
               this
               〈◊〉
               this
               were
               a●●
               )
               he
               did
               no
               〈…〉
               and
               in
               ignation
               ,
               and
               〈…〉
               
               so
               much
               as
               was
               done
               afterwards
               upon
               far
               weaker
               grounds
               by
               King
               Francis
               the
               first
               ,
               employing
               the
               Turks
               Forces
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land
               against
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               .
               But
               the
               Monks
               coming
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               this
               secret
               practise
               ,
               and
               const●●ing
               his
               actions
               to
               the
               worst
               ,
               improv'd
               the
               Molehil
               to
               a
               Mountain
               ,
               rendring
               him
               thereby
               as
               odious
               to
               posterity
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
               Fol.
               63.
               
               
                 I
                 question
                 whether
                 the
              
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               
                 (
                 whose
                 Countrey
                 house
                 at
              
               Brumly
               
                 is
                 so
                 nigh
                 )
                 had
                 ever
                 a
              
               House
               
                 in
                 the
                 City
              
               .
               ]
               There
               is
               no
               question
               but
               he
               had
               ,
               St●w
               finding
               it
               in
               Southwark
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Rochester
                 〈◊〉
              
               adioyning
               on
               the
               South
               side
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Winchesters
               ,
               minons
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               ●eparation
               in
               his
               time
               (
               as
               possibly
               not
               much
               frequented
               since
               the
               building
               of
               
                 Bromly
                 House
              
               )
               and
               since
               converted
               into
               Tonements
               for
               private
               
               persons
               .
               But
               since
               our
               Author
               hath
               desired
               
                 others
                 to
                 recover
                 the
                 rest
                 from
                 oblivion
                 ,
              
               I
               shall
               help
               him
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               two
               more
               ,
               and
               shall
               thank
               any
               man
               to
               finde
               out
               the
               third
               .
               The
               first
               of
               these
               two
               is
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Lincolns
                 House
              
               ,
               situate
               neer
               the
               old
               Temple
               in
               Holborn
               ,
               first
               built
               by
               
                 Robert
                 de
                 Chesney
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Lincoln
               ,
               Anno
               1147.
               
               Since
               alien'd
               from
               that
               See
               to
               the
               Earls
               of
               Southampton
               ,
               and
               passing
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Southampton
                 House
              
               .
               The
               second
               is
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Bangors
               ,
               a
               fair
               House
               situate
               in
               Shoo-lane
               neer
               St.
               Andrews
               Church
               ,
               of
               late
               time
               Leased
               out
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               not
               long
               since
               the
               dwelling
               of
               
                 Dr
                 Smith
              
               Doctor
               in
               Physick
               ,
               a
               right
               honest
               and
               ingenuous
               person
               ,
               and
               my
               very
               good
               Friend
               .
               Of
               all
               the
               old
               Bishops
               which
               were
               founded
               before
               King
               Harry
               the
               eight
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               whose
               House
               we
               have
               not
               found
               but
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
                 A●aph
                 ▪
              
               to
               the
               finding
               whereof
               ,
               if
               our
               Author
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               will
               hold
               forth
               the
               Candle
               ,
               I
               shall
               follow
               the
               〈◊〉
               the
               best
               I
               can
               ,
               and
               be
               thankful
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Fol.
               67.
               
               
                 And
                 though
                 some
                 high
              
               Royalists
               
                 look
                 on
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 subjects
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 themselves
                 on
                 their
                 〈…〉
              
               Our
               Author
               tells
               us
               in
               his
               
               
               
               Brerewood
               upon
               a
               diligent
               enquiry
               hath
               found
               it
               otherwise
               then
               our
               Author
               doth
               ▪
               letting
               us
               know
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 first
                 Countrey
                 in
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
              
               Jews
               
                 were
                 expelled
                 without
                 hope
                 of
                 return
                 ,
              
               
               
                 was
                 our
                 Countrey
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 whence
                 they
                 were
                 banished
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1290.
                 by
                 King
              
               Edward
               
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 out
                 of
              
               France
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 1307.
                 by
              
               Phi●ippus
               Pulcher.
               Not
               out
               of
               France
               first
               ,
               out
               of
               England
               afterwards
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               would
               have
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Fol.
               100.
               
               
                 Thus
                 men
                 of
                 yesterday
                 have
                 pride
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 remember
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 .
              
               ]
               An
               observation
               true
               enough
               ,
               but
               not
               well
               applyed
               .
               The
               two
               Spen●●rs
               whom
               he
               speaks
               this
               of
               ,
               were
               not
               
                 men
                 of
                 yesterday
              
               ,
               or
               raised
               out
               of
               the
               dirt
               or
               dunghill
               to
               so
               great
               an
               height
               ;
               
               but
               of
               as
               old
               and
               known
               Nobility
               as
               the
               best
               in
               England
               :
               insomuch
               that
               when
               a
               question
               grew
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               whether
               the
               
                 Baronesse
                 de
                 Spencer
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Lord
               of
               Aburgaveny
               were
               to
               have
               precedency
               ,
               it
               was
               adjudg'd
               unto
               
                 de
                 Spencer
              
               ,
               thereby
               declar'd
               the
               antientest
               Barony
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               at
               that
               time
               then
               being
               .
               These
               two
               
                 Spencers
                 ,
                 Hugh
              
               the
               Father
               was
               created
               Earl
               of
               Winchester
               for
               term
               of
               life
               ;
               and
               Hugh
               the
               Son
               by
               marrying
               one
               of
               the
               Daughters
               and
               co-heirs
               of
               
                 Gilbert
                 dt
                 Cl●re
              
               ,
               became
               Earl
               of
               Gloster
               .
               Men
               more
               to
               be
               commended
               for
               their
               Loyalty
               ,
               then
               accused
               for
               their
               pride
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               King
               was
               now
               declining
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               held
               fit
               by
               the
               prevalent
               faction
               to
               take
               his
               two
               supporters
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               they
               after
               did
               .
            
             
               
               Fol.
               113.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
              
               Chancellor
               
                 was
                 ever
                 a
              
               Bishop
               .
               ]
               If
               our
               Author
               by
               this
               word
               ever
               understands
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 most
                 commonly
              
               ,
               or
               
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
              
               ,
               he
               is
               right
               enough
               ;
               but
               then
               it
               will
               not
               stand
               with
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 against
                 equity
                 to
                 employ
                 any
                 other
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               〈…〉
               he
               take
               the
               word
               
               ever
               in
               its
               proper
               and
               more
               natural
               sense
               ,
               as
               if
               none
               but
               Bishops
               had
               ever
               been
               advanced
               unto
               that
               office
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               only
               misinform
               the
               Reader
               ,
               but
               confute
               himself
               ,
               he
               having
               told
               us
               fol.
               31.
               of
               this
               present
               book
               ,
               that
               
                 Thomas
                 Becket
              
               being
               then
               but
               Archdeacon
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               was
               made
               
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
              
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               was
               made
               Archbishop
               ,
               he
               resign'd
               that
               office
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               men
               in
               holy
               Orders
               ,
               but
               many
               of
               the
               Laity
               also
               had
               attained
               that
               dignity
               ,
               as
               will
               appear
               to
               any
               who
               will
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               〈◊〉
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               Chancellors
               and
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Gr●at
               Seal
               ,
               in
               the
               Glossary
               of
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               in
               which
               appear
               not
               only
               some
               of
               inferior
               dignity
               ,
               as
               Deans
               ,
               Archdeacons
               ,
               House-hold
               Chaplains
               ;
               but
               many
               also
               not
               dignified
               with
               any
               Ecclesiasticall
               ●●●●or
               Notification
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               all
               probability
               to
               be
               looked
               on
               as
               meer
               Laymen
               ,
               Counsellors
               ,
               and
               Servants
               to
               the
               Kings
               in
               whose
               times
               they
               lived
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               studied
               in
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               of
               good
               affection●
               ,
               and
               consequently
               capable
               of
               the
               place
               of
               such
               trust
               and
               power
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               116.
               
               
                 This
                 year●
                 viz.
                 1350.
                 as
                 Authors
                 generally
                 agree
                 ,
                 King
              
               Edward
               
                 instituted
                 are
              
               Order
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Garter
               .
               ]
               Right
               enough
               as
               unto
               the
               time
               ,
               but
               much
               mistaken
               in
               some
               things
               which
               relate
               unto
               that
               antient
               and
               most
               noble
               Order
               :
               our
               Author
               taking
               up
               his
               Commodities
               at
               the
               second
               hand
               ,
               neither
               consulting
               the
               Records
               ,
               no●
               dealing
               in
               this
               business
               with
               men
               of
               credit
               .
               For
               first
               there
               are
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Canons
                 
                 resident
              
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Win●or
               ,
               but
               thirteen
               only
               with
               the
               Dean
               :
               it
               being
               King
               Edwards
               purpo●e
               when
               he
               founded
               that
               O●de●
               ,
               consisting
               of
               twenty
               〈◊〉
               Knights
               ,
               himself
               being
               one
               ,
               to
               〈◊〉
               as
               many
               greater
               and
               lesser
               Canons
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               old
               Souldiers
               commonly
               called
               poor
               Knights●
               to
               be
               pensioned
               there
               .
               Though
               in
               this
               last
               the
               number
               was
               〈…〉
               
               
               up
               to
               his
               first
               intention
               .
               He
               tels
               us
               secondly
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 mistaken
              
               (
               as
               indeed
               he
               is
               )
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Row
              
               was
               the
               last
               
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 the
                 Order
              
               ;
               whereas
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Palmer
              
               one
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               Huishers
               of
               the
               
                 Privy
                 Chamber
              
               succeeded
               him
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Chancellor
               after
               his
               decease
               ,
               Anno
               1644.
               
               He
               tels
               us
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               
               there
               belongs
               unto
               it
               one
               
                 Register
                 being
                 alwayes
                 the
                 Dean
                 of
                 Winsor
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               nothing
               so
               .
               For
               though
               the
               Deans
               of
               late
               times
               have
               been
               Registers
               also
               ,
               yet
               
                 ab
                 initio
                 non
                 suit
                 sic
              
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               so
               from
               the
               beginning
               ;
               The
               first
               Dean
               who
               was
               also
               Register
               ,
               being
               
                 Iohn
                 Boxul
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1557.
               
               Before
               which
               time
               ,
               beginning
               at
               the
               year
               1414.
               there
               had
               been
               nine
               Registers
               which
               were
               not
               Deans
               ;
               but
               how
               many
               more
               before
               that
               time
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               say
               ,
               their
               names
               not
               being
               on
               Record
               .
               And
               so●●thly
               he
               tels
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Garter
               is
               one
               of
               the
               extraordinary
               Habiliments
               of
               the
               Knights
               of
               this
               Order
               ,
               their
               ordinary
               being
               only
               the
               
                 blew
                 Ribbon
              
               about
               their
               necks
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 picture
                 of
                 St.
              
               George
               
                 appendant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 his
                 glory
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 shoulder
              
               
               
                 of
                 their
                 Cloak
              
               ;
               whereas
               indeed
               the
               Garter
               is
               of
               common
               wearing
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               necessary
               use
               ,
               that
               the
               Knights
               are
               not
               to
               be
               seen
               abroad
               without
               it
               ,
               
               
                 upon
                 pain
                 of
                 paying
                 two
                 Crowns
                 to
                 any
                 Officer
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 who
                 shall
                 first
                 claim
                 it
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 journey
              
               ;
               in
               which
               case
               
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 wear
                 a
                 blew
                 Ribbon
                 under
              
               
               
                 their
                 Boots
                 to
                 denote
                 the
                 Garter
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               whereas
               our
               Author
               tels
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Knights
               he●eof
               do
               wear
               
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 shoulder
                 of
                 their
                 Cloaks
                 a
                 Sun
                 in
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
              
               and
               attributes
               this
               wearing
               ,
               as
               some
               say
               ,
               to
               King
               Charles
               ;
               I
               will
               first
               put
               him
               out
               of
               doubt
               ,
               that
               this
               addition
               was
               King
               Charles
               his
               ;
               then
               shew
               him
               his
               mistake
               in
               the
               matter
               it self
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               that
               King
               ,
               Ap.
               26
               ,
               1626.
               it
               was
               thus
               enacted
               at
               a
               publick
               Chapter
               of
               the
               O●der
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 That
                 all
                 Knights
                 and
                 Companions
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 shall
                 wear
                 upon
                 the
                 left
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Cloaks
                   ,
                   Coats
                
                 ,
                 and
                 riding
                 Cassacks
                 ,
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 wear
                 their
                 Roabs
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 of
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 an
                 Escocheon
                 of
                 the
                 Armes
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   George
                   ,
                   id
                   est
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Crosse
                 within
                 a
                 Garter
                 ,
                 not
                 enriched
                 with
                 Pearls
                 or
                 Stones
                 :
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 which
                 they
                 hold
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 most
                 noble
                 Order
                 ,
                 instituted
                 and
                 ordained
                 for
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 worth
                 and
                 honour
                 .
              
               Our
               Authour
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               may
               perceive
               by
               this
               Act
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               that
               St.
               Georges
               Crosse
               within
               the
               Garter
               is
               the
               main
               device
               injoyned
               to
               be
               worn
               by
               all
               the
               Knights
               of
               that
               noble
               Order
               ;
               to
               which
               the
               adding
               of
               the
               
                 Sun
                 in
                 his
                 glory
              
               served
               but
               for
               ornament
               and
               imbellishing
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               either
               used
               or
               not
               used
               (
               but
               only
               for
               conformities
               sake
               )
               as
               they
               would
               themselves
               .
               So
               many
               errors
               in
               so
               few
               lines
               one
               shall
               hardly
               meet
               with
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               The
               Fourth
               Book
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               first
               Preaching
               of
               Wickliffe
               ,
               to
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               .
            
             
               OUR
               Author
               begins
               this
               Book
               with
               the
               Story
               of
               Wickliffe
               ,
               and
               continueth
               it
               in
               relating
               the
               successes
               of
               him
               and
               his
               followers
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               seems
               so
               much
               addicted
               ,
               as
               to
               Christen
               their
               Opinions
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               For
               speaking
               of
               such
               incouragements
               and
               helps
               as
               were
               given
               to
               Wickliffe
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               with
               other
               advantages
               ,
               which
               the
               conditions
               of
               those
               times
               did
               afford
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               addeth
               that
            
             
               Fol.
               129.
               
               
                 We
                 must
                 attribute
                 the
                 main
                 to
                 Divine
                 Provid●●ce
                 
                 blessing
                 the
              
               Gospel
               .
               ]
               A
               name
               too
               high
               to
               be
               bestowed
               upon
               the
               Fancies
               of
               a
               private
               Man
               ,
               many
               of
               whose
               Opinions
               were
               so
               far
               from
               truth
               ,
               so
               contrary
               to
               peace
               and
               civil
               Order
               ,
               so
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               make
               them
               utterly
               unworthy
               to
               be
               look'd
               on
               as
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Or
               if
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               Wickliffe
               must
               be
               call'd
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               the
               Religion
               then
               establisht
               in
               the
               Re●l●
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               in
               most
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Western
               wo●ld
               ?
               Were
               all
               but
               Wickliffes
               Followers
               relaps'd
               to
               〈◊〉
               ,
               were
               they
               turn'd
               Jews
               ,
               or
               had
               embrac'd
               〈◊〉
               of
               Mahomet
               ?
               If
               none
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               〈…〉
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               delive
               ed
               to
               them
               
               in
               the
               Gospels
               of
               the
               four
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               other
               Apostolical
               Writers
               ,
               Wickliffes
               new
               Doctrines
               could
               not
               challenge
               the
               name
               of
               Gospel
               ,
               nor
               ought
               it
               to
               be
               given
               to
               him
               by
               the
               pen
               of
               any
               .
               But
               such
               is
               the
               humor
               of
               some
               men
               ,
               as
               to
               call
               every
               separation
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               greater
               the
               separation
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               pure
               the
               Gospel
               .
               No
               name
               but
               that
               of
               Evangelici
               would
               content
               the
               Germans
               when
               they
               first
               separated
               from
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               reformed
               their
               own
               ;
               and
               
                 Harry
                 Nichols
              
               ,
               when
               he
               separated
               from
               the
               German
               Churches
               ,
               and
               became
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Familists
               ,
               bestows
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Evangelium
                 Regni
              
               on
               his
               Dreams
               and
               Dotages
               .
               Gospels
               of
               this
               kinde
               we
               have
               had
               ,
               and
               may
               have
               too
               many
               ,
               
                 quot
                 Capita
                 tot
                 fides
              
               ,
               as
               many
               Gospels
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               Sects
               and
               Sectaries
               ,
               if
               this
               world
               go
               on
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               Wickliffes
               Doctrines
               are
               advanc'd
               to
               the
               name
               of
               Gospel
               ,
               so
               his
               Followers
               (
               whatsoever
               they
               were
               )
               must
               be
               called
               
                 Gods
                 servants
              
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               being
               said
               
               fol.
               151.
               to
               be
               busie
               in
               persecuting
               Gods
               servants
               ;
               and
               for
               what
               crime
               soever
               they
               were
               brought
               to
               punishment
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               thought
               they
               suffered
               only
               for
               the
               Gospel
               and
               the
               service
               of
               God.
               A
               pregnant
               evidence
               whereof
               we
               have
               in
               the
               story
               of
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Oldcastle
              
               ,
               accused
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Harry
               the
               fifth
               for
               a
               Design
               to
               kill
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               actually
               in
               Arms
               against
               that
               King
               in
               the
               he●●
               of
               20000
               men
               ,
               attainted
               for
               the
               same
               in
               open
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               condemn'd
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               executed
               in
               St.
               Giles
               his
               Fields
               accordingly
               ,
               as
               both
               Sir
               
                 Roger
                 Acton
              
               his
               principal
               Counsellor
               ,
               
               and
               37
               of
               his
               Accomplices
               had
               been
               before
               .
               For
               this
               we
               have
               not
               only
               the
               Authority
               of
               our
               common
               Chronicles
               ,
               
                 Walsingham
                 ,
                 Stow
              
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               ;
               but
               the
               Records
               of
               the
               Tower
               ,
               and
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               is
               confessed
               by
               our
               Author
               ,
               fol.
               168.
               
               Yet
               coming
               out
               of
               Wickliffes
               Schools
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               Scholar
               questionless
               
               which
               was
               train'd
               up
               in
               them
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               Registred
               for
               a
               Martyr
               in
               Fox
               his
               Calender
               .
               And
               though
               our
               Author
               dares
               not
               quit
               him
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               says
               himself
               )
               yet
               such
               is
               his
               tenderness
               and
               respect
               to
               
                 Wickliffes
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 is
                 loath
                 to
                 load
                 his
                 Memory
                 with
                 causless
                 Crimes
                 ,
              
               fol.
               167.
               
               taxeth
               the
               Clergie
               of
               that
               time
               for
               their
               hatred
               to
               him
               ,
               discrediteth
               the
               relation
               of
               
                 T.
                 Walsingham
              
               ,
               and
               all
               later
               Authors
               ,
               who
               are
               affirm'd
               
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 Flock
                 their
                 Belweather
              
               ;
               and
               finally
               leaves
               it
               as
               a
               special
               verdict
               
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 Iudgements
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               From
               the
               Scholar
               pass
               we
               to
               the
               Master
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               reported
               in
               a
               late
               Popish
               Pamphlet
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               a
               recantation
               of
               his
               Errors
               ,
               and
               liv'd
               and
               dyed
               confo●mable
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               This
               I
               behold
               as
               a
               notorious
               falshood
               ,
               an
               imposture
               of
               the
               Romish
               party
               ,
               though
               the
               argument
               used
               by
               our
               Autho●
               ,
               be
               not
               of
               strength
               sufficient
               to
               inforce
               me
               to
               it
               .
               If
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               Wickliffe
               
                 was
                 sufficiently
                 
                 reconcil'd
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 faith
                 ,
                 why
                 was
                 not
              
               Rome
               
                 sufficiently
                 reconciled
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 Vsing
                 such
                 cruelty
                 to
                 him
                 many
                 years
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ,
              
               fol.
               171.
               
               But
               this
               ,
               say
               I
               ,
               is
               no
               reason
               ,
               of
               no
               force
               at
               all
               .
               Wickliffe
               might
               possibly
               be
               reconcil'd
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Min●sters
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               to
               strike
               a
               terror
               into
               others
               ,
               might
               ▪
               execute
               that
               vengeance
               on
               him
               after
               his
               decease
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               neither
               power
               nor
               opportunity
               to
               do
               when
               he
               was
               alive
               .
               
                 Quam
                 vivo
                 iracundiam
                 debuerant
                 ,
                 in
                 corpus
                 mort●i
                 contulerunt
                 .
              
               And
               hereof
               we
               have
               a
               fair
               example
               in
               
                 Marcus
                 Antonius
                 de
                 Dominis
                 Archbishop
              
               of
               Spalato
               ,
               who
               coming
               into
               England
               ,
               1616.
               did
               manifestly
               oppose
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               some
               learned
               Volumes
               .
               But
               being
               cunningly
               wrought
               on
               by
               some
               Em●ssaries
               of
               the
               Romish
               party
               in
               the
               year
               1622.
               he
               went
               ba●k
               to
               Rome
               ,
               was
               reconcil'd
               to
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               writ
               the
               e
               most
               reproachfully
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               which
               notwithstanding
               ,
               he
               was
               kept
               prisoner
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               
               life
               ,
               and
               his
               body
               burnt
               to
               ashes
               after
               his
               decease
               .
               So
               then
               it
               is
               no
               such
               new
               matter
               for
               a
               dissenting
               Christian
               ,
               such
               as
               Wickliffe
               and
               
                 de
                 Dominis
              
               were
               ,
               though
               branded
               by
               the
               n●me
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               a
               reconciliation
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               Church
               to
               carry
               a
               revengeful
               minde
               towards
               them
               when
               occasion
               serves
               .
            
             
               And
               all
               this
               while
               we
               have
               expected
               that
               our
               Author
               
               would
               have
               given
               us
               a
               brief
               summary
               of
               Wickliffes
               Doctrines
               ,
               that
               by
               seeing
               the
               Piety
               and
               Orthodoxie
               of
               his
               Opinions
               ,
               we
               might
               have
               thought
               more
               reverently
               both
               of
               him
               and
               his
               Followers
               .
               But
               therein
               our
               expectation
               must
               remain
               unsatisfied
               ,
               our
               Author
               thinking
               it
               more
               agreeable
               to
               his
               Design
               to
               hold
               the
               Reader
               in
               suspense
               ,
               and
               conceal
               this
               from
               him
               :
               dealing
               herein
               as
               the
               old
               Germans
               did
               with
               those
               of
               other
               Nations
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               wait
               upon
               Valeda
               a
               great
               Queen
               amongst
               them
               ;
               not
               suffering
               any
               to
               have
               a
               sight
               of
               her
               ,
               to
               keep
               them
               in
               a
               greater
               admiration
               of
               her
               parts
               and
               Person
               .
               
                 Arcebantur
                 aspectu
                 quò
                 plus
                 venerationis
                 inesset
                 ,
              
               
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Tacitus
               .
               The
               wheat
               of
               Wickliffe
               was
               so
               soul
               ,
               so
               full
               of
               chaffe
               ,
               and
               intermingled
               with
               so
               many
               and
               such
               dangerous
               Tares
               ,
               that
               to
               expose
               it
               to
               the
               view
               ,
               were
               to
               mar
               the
               market
               .
               And
               therefore
               our
               Author
               having
               formerly
               honored
               his
               Opinions
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               his
               followers
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Gods
                 servants
              
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               noted
               ;
               had
               reason
               not
               to
               shew
               them
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               in
               a
               lump
               together
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               think
               them
               better
               and
               more
               Orthodox
               then
               indeed
               they
               were
               .
               But
               the
               best
               is
               (
               to
               save
               us
               the
               trouble
               of
               consulting
               Harpsfield
               ,
               and
               others
               who
               have
               written
               of
               them
               )
               our
               Author
               hath
               given
               them
               us
               at
               last
               on
               another
               occasion
               ,
               
                 Lib.
                 5.
                 fol.
              
               208.
               many
               of
               which
               the
               Reader
               may
               peruse
               in
               these
               Ammadversions
               ,
               Numb
               .
               113.
               
               Thus
               having
               laid
               together
               so
               much
               of
               this
               present
               Book
               as
               relates
               to
               Wickliffe
               and
               his
               followers
               ,
               
               I
               must
               behold
               the
               rest
               in
               fragments
               as
               they
               lye
               before
               me
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               152.
               
               
                 He
                 lies
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 South
                 Isle
                 of
              
               St.
               Peters
               
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 and
                 since
                 hath
                 got
                 the
                 company
                 of
              
               Spencer
               and
               Drayton
               .
               ]
               Not
               Draytons
               company
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               whose
               body
               was
               not
               buryed
               in
               the
               South-Isle
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               but
               under
               the
               North
               wall
               thereof
               in
               the
               main
               body
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               far
               from
               a
               little
               dore
               which
               openeth
               into
               one
               of
               the
               Prebends
               houses
               .
               This
               I
               can
               say
               on
               certain
               knowledge
               ,
               being
               casually
               invited
               to
               his
               Funeral
               ,
               when
               I
               thought
               not
               of
               it
               ;
               though
               since
               his
               Statua
               hath
               been
               set
               up
               in
               the
               other
               place
               which
               our
               Author
               speaks
               of
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               153.
               
               
                 The
                 Right
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 lay
                 not
                 in
                 this
              
               Henry
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 in
              
               Edmund
               Mortimer
               
                 Earl
                 of
              
               March
               ,
               
                 descended
                 by
                 his
                 Mother
              
               Philippa
               ,
               from
               Lionel
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Clarence
               ,
               
                 elder
                 son
                 to
              
               Edward
               
                 the
                 third
                 .
              
               ]
               I
               shall
               not
               now
               dispute
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               though
               I
               think
               it
               no
               hard
               matter
               to
               defend
               it
               ;
               and
               much
               less
               shall
               I
               venture
               on
               the
               other
               controversie
               ,
               viz.
               whether
               a
               King
               may
               
                 Legally
                 be
                 depos'd
              
               ,
               as
               is
               insinuated
               by
               our
               Author
               in
               the
               words
               foregoing
               .
               But
               I
               dare
               grapple
               with
               him
               in
               a
               point
               of
               Heraldry
               ,
               though
               I
               finde
               him
               better
               studied
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               in
               matter
               of
               History
               .
               And
               certainly
               our
               Author
               is
               here
               out
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               dear
               Element
               .
               
                 Edmund
                 Mortimer
              
               Earl
               of
               March
               not
               being
               the
               Son
               ,
               
               but
               Husband
               of
               the
               Lady
               Philippa
               Daughter
               of
               Lionel
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Clarence
               ,
               and
               Mother
               of
               
                 Roger
                 Mortimer
              
               Earl
               of
               March
               ,
               whom
               Richard
               the
               second
               (
               to
               despite
               the
               House
               of
               Lancaster
               )
               declared
               Heir
               apparent
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               this
               Edmond
               was
               the
               son
               of
               another
               Philippa
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               
                 Philip
                 Montacute
              
               ,
               wife
               of
               a
               former
               Roger
               Earl
               of
               March
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               founders
               of
               the
               Garter
               .
               So
               that
               in
               whomsoever
               the
               best
               Title
               lay
               ,
               if
               lay
               not
               in
               this
               
                 Edmond
                 Mortimer
              
               as
               our
               Author
               makes
               it
               .
            
             
             
               
               〈◊〉
               .
               154.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 clearest
                 distinguishing
                 〈…〉
                 the
                 Tempora●●
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Lords●
                 that
                 〈…〉
                 be
                 tryed
              
               per
               pares
               ,
               
                 by
                 their
              
               Peers
               ,
               
                 being
                 〈…〉
                 .
              
               ]
               No●
               shall
               I
               here
               dispute
               the
               point
               ,
               〈…〉
               may
               not
               challenge
               to
               be
               tryed
               by
               his
               〈…〉
               whe●●er
               the
               Bishops
               were
               not
               Barons
               and
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Realm
               .
               Our
               Author
               intimates
               that
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               but
               I
               think
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               this
               I
               think
               on
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               learned
               Selden
               ,
               
               in
               whom
               we
               finde
               ,
               that
               at
               a
               Parliament
               at
               Northampton
               〈◊〉
               Henry
               the
               2.
               the
               Bishops
               thus
               challenge
               their
               own
               ●ee
               age
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Non
                 sedemus
                 hi●
                 Episcopi
                 ,
                 sed
                 Barones
                 ,
                 Nos
                 ●●●●nes
                 ,
                 v●s
                 Barones
                 ;
                 Pares
                 hi●
                 sumus
                 :
              
               that
               is
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 We
                 〈◊〉
                 not
                 〈◊〉
                 as
                 Bishops
                 only
                 but
                 as
                 Barons
                 ;
                 We
                 are
                 Barons
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 Barons
                 ;
                 here
                 we
                 sit
                 as
                 Peers
                 .
              
               Which
               last
               is
               also
               〈…〉
               
                 in
                 terminis
              
               ,
               by
               the
               words
               of
               a
               Statu●e
               〈◊〉
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               
               wherein
               the
               Bishops
               are
               acknowledged
               to
               ●e
               Peers
               of
               the
               Land.
               And
               for
               further
               proof
               he●
               eo●
               ,
               
                 Ihon
                 ●tratford
                 Archbishop
              
               of
               Canterbury
               (
               if
               I
               remember
               it
               aright
               )
               being
               fallen
               into
               the
               disple●sure
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               third
               ,
               and
               denyed
               entrance
               into
               the
               House
               of
               〈◊〉
               made
               his
               Protest
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               
                 Primus
                 〈◊〉
                 Regni
              
               ,
               the
               〈◊〉
               Peer
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               and
               therefo●e
               not
               to
               be
               〈…〉
               from
               his
               place
               and
               Suffrage
               .
               But
               of
               this
               Argument
               enough
               ,
               i●
               not
               too
               much
               as
               the
               case
               now
               stands
               ▪
               〈…〉
               thing
               ,
               to
               consider
               what
               they
               have
               〈…〉
               what
               they
               are
               at
               this
               pre●ent
               .
            
             
               〈…〉
               
               
               
               Reign
               the●e
               pa●●
               an
               Act
               of
               Pa●liament
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               was
               enacted
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Countrey
                 of
                 Wales
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 stand
                 and
                 continue
                 for
                 ever
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 incorpo●a●ed
                 ,
                 united
                 ,
                 and
                 annexed
                 to
                 and
                 with
                 this
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 and
                 singular
                 person
                 and
                 persons
                 born
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 principality
                 ,
                 countrey
                 or
                 dominion
                 of
                 
                   Wales
                   ▪
                
                 shall
                 have
                 ,
                 in●oy
                 ,
                 and
                 inhe
                 ●it
                 all
                 and
                 singular
                 Freedoms
                 ,
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 Rights
                 ,
                 
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 and
                 Lawes
                 within
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 the
                 Kings
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 the
                 Kings
                 Subjects
                 naturally
                 bo●n
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 injoy
                 ,
                 and
                 inhe●●it
                 .
              
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               
               between
               the
               time
               which
               our
               Author
               speaks
               of
               ,
               being
               the
               14
               year
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               ,
               and
               the
               making
               of
               this
               Act
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               ,
               there
               passed
               bo●e
               an
               hund●ed
               and
               twenty
               years
               ,
               which
               intimates
               a
               longer
               time
               then
               
                 some
                 years
                 after
              
               ,
               as
               out
               Author
               words
               it
               .
            
             
               
               Fol.
               168.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 complain
                 of
                 the
                 dearness
                 of
                 this
              
               Unive●sity
               ,
               where
               seventeen
               weeks
               
                 cost
                 me
                 more
                 then
              
               seventeen
               years
               in
               Cambridge
               ▪
               
                 even
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 .
                 ]
              
               The
               o●dinary
               and
               unwary
               Re●der
               might
               collect
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               Oxford
               is
               a
               chargeable
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               commodities
               there
               are
               exceeding
               dear
               ,
               but
               that
               our
               Author
               lets
               him
               know
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               on
               some
               occasion
               of
               dist●●bance
               .
               By
               which
               it
               seems
               our
               Author
               doth
               〈◊〉
               to
               the
               time
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               when
               men
               from
               all
               〈◊〉
               did
               repair
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               University
               ,
               but
               a
               place
               of
               safety
               ,
               and
               the
               fear
               Royall
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               at
               〈◊〉
               time
               notwithstanding
               all
               provisions
               were
               so
               plen●●ull
               and
               at
               such
               cheap
               rates
               ,
               as
               no
               man
               had
               reason
               to
               complain
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               them
               .
               No
               better
               argument
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               soil
               and
               richness
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               in
               which
               Oxford
               standeth
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               〈…〉
               on
               the
               accession
               of
               such
               〈…〉
               at
               that
               〈◊〉
               and
               on
               
               that
               occasion
               .
               〈◊〉
               Author
               therefo●e
               〈◊〉
               be
               thought
               to
               relate
               unto
               somewhat
               else
               then
               is
               here
               exp●essed
               ,
               and
               possibly
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               his
               being
               at
               Oxford
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               〈◊〉
               him
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               Delinquency
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               Sequestration
               .
               And
               〈…〉
               hath
               〈…〉
               son
               to
               complain
               of
               the
               Vniversity
               ,
               or
               the
               dearness
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               rather
               of
               himself
               ,
               for
               coming
               to
               a
               place
               so
               chargeable
               and
               destructive
               to
               him
               .
               He
               might
               have
               tarryed
               where
               he
               was
               (
               for
               I
               never
               heard
               that
               he
               was
               sent
               fo●
               )
               and
               then
               this
               great
               complaint
               against
               the
               
                 dearness
                 of
                 that
                 Vniversity
              
               would
               have
               found
               no
               place
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               175.
               
               
                 Surely
                 what
              
               Charles
               
                 the
                 fifth
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
              
               Florence
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               pity
               〈◊〉
               should
               be
               seen
               save
               only
               on
               holy-dayes
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               Our
               Author
               is
               somewhat
               out
               in
               this
               ,
               in
               fachering
               that
               saying
               on
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               ,
               Emperor
               and
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               which
               Boterus
               and
               all
               other
               Authors
               ascribe
               to
               
                 Charles
                 Archduke
              
               of
               Austria
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               Charles
               of
               Inspruch
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               younger
               sons
               of
               the
               Emperor
               Ferdinand
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               consequently
               Nephew
               to
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               .
               Not
               is
               o●r
               Author
               very
               right
               in
               taking
               Aquensis
               for
               Aix
               in
               Provence
               ;
            
             
               Fol.
               178.
               
               Especially
               (
               ●aith
               he
               )
               
                 if
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 by
              
               
               Aquensis
               Aix
               
                 be
                 meant●
                 scited
                 in
                 the
                 f●rthermost
                 parts
                 of
              
               Provence
               ,
               
                 though
                 even
                 now
                 the
              
               English
               
                 power
                 in
              
               France
               
                 was
                 a
                 waning
                 .
              
               ]
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               English
               never
               had
               any
               power
               in
               Provence
               ,
               no
               interest
               at
               all
               therein
               ,
               nor
               pretentions
               to
               it
               :
               as
               neither
               had
               the
               French
               Kings
               in
               the
               times
               our
               Author
               speaks
               of
               .
               Provence
               in
               tho●e
               dayes
               was
               independent
               of
               that
               Crown
               ,
               an
               absolute
               Estate
               and
               held
               immediately
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               part
               and
               member
               of
               the
               Realm
               of
               Burgundy
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               actual
               possession
               of
               the
               Dukes
               of
               ●njou
               :
               on
               the
               expiring
               of
               which
               House
               ,
               by
               the
               last
               will
               and
               Testament
               of
               Duke
               Rene
               the
               second
               ,
               it
               was
               bequeathed
               to
               Lewis
               the
               eleventh
               
               of
               France
               ,
               by
               him
               and
               his
               successors
               ,
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               Charles
               Earl
               of
               Maine
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               accordingly
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               that
               Bernard
               ,
               whom
               the
               Latine
               cals
               
                 Episcopus
                 Aquensis
              
               is
               very
               ill
               taken
               by
               our
               Author
               to
               be
               Bishop
               of
               Aix
               .
               He
               was
               indeed
               Bishop
               of
               Acqus
               or
               Aux
               in
               Guienne
               called
               antiently
               
                 Aquae
                 Augustae
              
               from
               whence
               those
               parts
               of
               France
               had
               the
               name
               of
               Aquitaine
               ;
               and
               not
               of
               Aix
               (
               which
               the
               antient
               writers
               called
               
                 Aquae
                 Sextiae
              
               )
               in
               the
               Countrey
               of
               Provence
               .
               Now
               Guienne
               was
               at
               that
               time
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               reason
               why
               this
               Bernard
               was
               sent
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Commissioners
               to
               the
               Councell
               of
               Basil
               ;
               and
               being
               there
               amongst
               the
               rest
               maintained
               the
               rights
               and
               preheminences
               of
               the
               English
               Kings
               .
            
             
               In
               agitating
               of
               which
               controversie
               as
               it
               stands
               in
               our
               Author
               ,
               I
               finde
               mention
               of
               one
               
                 Iohannes
                 de
                 Voragine
                 a
                 worthless
                 Author
                 ,
              
               fol.
               181.
               
               Mistook
               both
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               his
               quality
               also
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Book
               called
               
                 Legenda
                 aurea
              
               related
               to
               in
               the
               former
               passage
               ,
               was
               not
               Iohannes
               ,
               but
               
                 Iacobus
                 de
                 Voragi●e
              
               .
               In
               which
               Book
               ,
               though
               there
               are
               many
               idle
               and
               unwarrantable
               fictions
               ;
               yet
               secondly
               was
               the
               man
               of
               
               more
               esteem
               ,
               then
               to
               passe
               under
               the
               Character
               of
               a
               
                 Worthless
                 Author
              
               ,
               as
               being
               learned
               for
               the
               times
               in
               which
               he
               lived
               ,
               Archbishop
               of
               Gen●a
               a
               chief
               City
               of
               
                 Italy
                 ,
                 &
                 moribus
                 &
                 dignitate
                 magno
                 precio
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 Philippus
                 Bergomensis
              
               telleth
               us
               of
               him
               ,
               Anno
               1290.
               at
               what
               time
               he
               liv'd
               ;
               most
               eminent
               for
               his
               translation
               of
               the
               Bible
               into
               the
               Italian
               tongue
               (
               as
               we
               read
               in
               Vossius
               )
               a
               work
               of
               great
               both
               difficulty
               and
               danger
               as
               the
               times
               then
               were
               ,
               
               sufficient
               (
               were
               there
               nothing
               else
               )
               to
               free
               him
               from
               the
               ignominious
               name
               of
               
                 a
                 worthlesse
                 Author
              
               .
               A
               greater
               mistake
               then
               this
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Man
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               followes
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
             
               Fol.
               185.
               ●umph●y
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               G●oue●
               
                 son
                 to
                 King
              
               
               Henry
               
                 the
                 fifth
                 .
              
               ]
               This
               though
               I
               cannot
               look
               on
               as
               a
               fault
               of
               the
               Presle
               ,
               yet
               I
               can
               easily
               consider
               it
               as
               a
               slip
               of
               the
               pen
               ;
               it
               being
               impossible
               that
               our
               Author
               should
               be
               so
               far
               mistaken
               in
               Duke
               Humphry
               of
               Gloster
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               son
               but
               b●othe●
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               fifth
               .
               But
               I
               cannot
               think
               so
               charitably
               of
               some
               other
               errors
               of
               this
               kinde
               which
               I
               finde
               in
               his
               History
               of
               Cambridge
               ,
               fol.
               67.
               
               Where
               amongst
               the
               
                 English
                 Dukes
              
               which
               carryed
               the
               title
               of
               Earl
               of
               Cambridge
               ,
               he
               reckoneth
               Edmund
               of
               Langly
               fifth
               son
               to
               Edward
               the
               third
               ,
               Edward
               his
               son
               ,
               Richard
               Duke
               of
               York
               his
               brother
               ,
               father
               to
               King
               Edward
               the
               fourth
               .
               But
               first
               this
               Richard
               whom
               he
               speaks
               of
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               Earl
               of
               Cambridge
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               Edward
               his
               elder
               brother
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               never
               Duke
               of
               
                 York
                 ;
                 Richard
              
               being
               executed
               at
               South-Hampton
               for
               treason
               against
               King
               Harry
               the
               fifth
               ,
               before
               that
               Kings
               going
               into
               France
               ,
               and
               Edward
               his
               elder
               brother
               slain
               not
               long
               after
               in
               the
               Battail
               of
               Agincourt
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               this
               Richard
               was
               not
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               Grandfather
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               fourth
               .
               For
               being
               marryed
               unto
               Anne
               ,
               sister
               and
               heir
               unto
               
                 Edmund
                 Mortimer
              
               Ea●l
               of
               March
               ,
               he
               had
               by
               her
               a
               son
               called
               Richard
               ,
               improvidently
               ●estored
               in
               bloud
               ,
               and
               advanced
               unto
               the
               Title
               of
               Duke
               of
               York
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               sixth
               ,
               Anno
               1426.
               
               Who
               by
               the
               L●dy
               Cecely
               his
               wife
               one
               of
               the
               many
               Daughters
               of
               Ralph
               E●rl
               of
               Westmerland
               ,
               was
               father
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               fourth
               ,
               George
               Duke
               of
               Clarence
               ,
               and
               King
               Richard
               the
               third
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               as
               Richard
               Earl
               of
               Cambridge
               was
               not
               Duke
               of
               York
               ,
               so
               Richard
               Duke
               of
               York
               was
               not
               Earl
               of
               Cambridge
               ;
               though
               by
               our
               Author
               made
               the
               last
               Earl
               thereof
               
                 (
                 Hist.
              
               of
               
                 Cam.
                 162.
              
               )
               before
               the
               restoring
               of
               that
               title
               on
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Hamiltons
               .
               If
               our
               Author
               be
               no
               better
               at
               a
               pedegree
               in
               private
               Families
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               in
               those
               of
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               give
               him
               m●●h
               
               for
               his
               
                 Art
                 of
                 Memory
              
               ,
               for
               his
               History
               less
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               Heraldry
               just
               nothing
               .
               But
               I
               see
               our
               Author
               is
               as
               good
               at
               the
               succession
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               of
               Princes
               .
               For
               saith
               he
               ,
               speaking
               of
               Cardinal
               Beaufort
               ,
            
             
               Fol.
               185.
               
               
                 He
                 built
                 the
                 fair
              
               Hospital
               of
               St.
               Cross
               neer
               Winchester
               ,
               
                 and
                 although
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 the
              
               University
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               
                 was
                 no
                 grand
                 Benefactor
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 his
                 Predecesso●s
              
               Wickam
               and
               Wainfleet
               .
               ]
               Wickam
               and
               Wainfleet
               are
               here
               made
               the
               Predecessors
               of
               Cardinal
               Beaufort
               
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               whereas
               in
               very
               deed
               ,
               though
               he
               succeeded
               Wickam
               in
               that
               Bishop●ick
               ,
               he
               preceded
               Wainfleet
               .
               For
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Winchester
               they
               are
               marshalled
               thus
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 1365.
                 50.
                 
                 William
              
               of
               
                 Wickham
                 ,
                 1405.
                 51.
                 
                 Henry
                 Beaufort
                 ,
                 1447.
                 52.
                 
                 William
                 de
                 Wainfleet
                 ,
              
               which
               last
               continued
               Bishop
               till
               the
               year
               1486.
               the
               See
               being
               kept
               by
               these
               three
               Bishops
               above
               120.
               years
               ,
               and
               thereby
               giving
               them
               g●eat
               Advantages
               of
               doing
               those
               excellent
               works
               ,
               and
               founding
               those
               famous
               Colledges
               ,
               which
               our
               Author
               rightly
               hath
               ascribed
               to
               the
               first
               and
               last
               .
               But
               whereas
               our
               Author
               telleth
               us
               also
               of
               this
               Cardinal
               Beaufort
               ,
               that
               he
               built
               the
               Hospital
               of
               
                 St.
                 Crosse
              
               ,
               he
               is
               as
               much
               out
               in
               that
               as
               he
               was
               in
               the
               other
               ;
               
               that
               Hospital
               being
               first
               built
               by
               Henry
               of
               Blais
               ,
               Brothe●
               of
               King
               Stephen
               and
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1129.
               augmented
               only
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               more
               liberally
               endowed
               by
               this
               Potent
               C●●dinal
               .
               From
               these
               Foundations
               made
               and
               enlarged
               by
               these
               three
               great
               Bishops
               of
               Winchester
               successively
               ,
               p●o●eed
               we
               to
               two
               others
               raised
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               sixth
               ,
               of
               which
               our
               Author
               telleth
               us
            
             
               
               Fol.
               183.
               
               
                 This
                 good
                 precedent
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 bounty
              
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               foundation
               of
               All-Souls
               Colledge
               by
               Archbishop
               
                 Ch●cheley
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 presumed
                 a
                 Spur
                 to
                 the
                 speed
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 liberality
                 ;
                 who
                 soon
                 after
                 founded
              
               Eaton
               Colledge
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Nursery
                 to
              
               Kings
               Colledge
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               fol.
               184.
               ]
               Of
               
                 ●aton
                 Colledge
              
               ,
               and
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               
               our
               Author
               hath
               spoken
               here
               at
               large
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               look
               fo●
               the
               foundation
               of
               
                 Kings
                 Colledge
              
               ,
               in
               the
               History
               of
               
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 fol
              
               77.
               where
               I
               finde
               some
               thing
               which
               requireth
               an
               Animadversion
               .
               Our
               Author
               there
               chargeth
               Dr.
               Heylyn
               for
               avowing
               something
               which
               he
               cannot
               justifie
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               for
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 when
                 William
                 of
                 Wainfleet
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 (
                 afterwards
                 founder
                 of
                 Magdalen
                 Colledge
                 )
                 perswaded
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 Sixth
                 to
                 erect
                 some
                 Monument
                 for
                 Learning
                 in
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 returned
                 ,
                 
                   Imo
                   potius
                   Cantabrigiae
                   ,
                   ut
                   duas
                   (
                   si
                   fieri
                   possit
                   )
                   in
                   Anglia
                   Academias
                   habeam
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 rather
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 at
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 )
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 two
                 Universities
                 in
                 England
                 .
              
               As
               if
               Cambridge
               were
               not
               reputed
               one
               before
               the
               founding
               of
               Kings
               Colledge
               therein
               .
               But
               here
               the
               premises
               only
               are
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               the
               inference
               or
               conclusion
               is
               our
               Authors
               own
               .
               The
               Doctor
               infers
               not
               thereupon
               ,
               that
               
                 Cambridge
                 was
                 not
                 reputed
                 an
                 Vniversity
                 till
                 the
                 founding
                 of
              
               Kings
               
                 Colledge
                 by
                 King
              
               Henry
               
                 the
                 sixth
              
               ;
               and
               indeed
               he
               could
               not
               :
               for
               he
               acknowledged
               before
               out
               of
               
                 Robert
                 de
                 Reningt●n
              
               that
               it
               was
               made
               an
               Vniversity
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               second
               .
               All
               that
               the
               Doctor
               says
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Vniversity
                 of
              
               Cambridge
               
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 later
                 foundation
              
               then
               Oxford
               was
               ,
               
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 long
                 before
                 it
                 grew
                 into
                 esteem
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               esteem
               at
               home
               or
               abroad
               (
               before
               the
               building
               of
               Kings
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               that
               followed
               )
               but
               that
               the
               King
               might
               use
               those
               words
               in
               his
               Discourse
               with
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               .
               And
               for
               the
               Narrative
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               (
               whom
               I
               have
               talked
               with
               in
               this
               business
               )
               doth
               not
               shame
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               borrowed
               it
               ,
               from
               that
               great
               Treasury
               of
               Academical
               Antiquities
               Mr.
               
                 Brian
                 Twine
              
               ,
               whose
               learned
               Works
               stan●
               good
               against
               all
               Opponents
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               found
               the
               passage
               justified
               by
               Sir
               
                 Isaack
                 Wake
              
               in
               his
               
                 Rex
                 Platonicus
              
               .
               Two
               Persons
               of
               too
               great
               wit
               and
               judgement
               ,
               to
               relate
               a
               matter
               of
               this
               nature
               on
               no
               better
               g●ound
               then
               common
               
                 〈◊〉
                 -
                 talk
              
               ,
               and
               that
               too
               spoke
               
               in
               merriment
               by
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Savil.
              
               Assuredly
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Savil
              
               was
               too
               great
               a
               Zealot
               for
               that
               University
               ,
               and
               too
               much
               a
               friend
               to
               Mr.
               Wake
               ,
               who
               was
               Fellow
               of
               the
               same
               Colledge
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               have
               his
               Table-talk
               and
               discourses
               of
               merriment
               to
               be
               put
               upon
               Record
               as
               grounds
               and
               arguments
               for
               such
               men
               to
               build
               on
               in
               that
               weighty
               Controversie
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               our
               Author
               tells
               us
               ,
               what
               he
               was
               told
               by
               Mr.
               Hubbard
               ,
               Mr.
               Hubbard
               by
               Mr.
               Barlow
               ,
               Mr.
               Barlow
               by
               Mr.
               Bust
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Bust
               by
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Savil
              
               ;
               it
               brings
               into
               my
               minde
               the
               like
               Pedegree
               of
               as
               true
               a
               Story
               ,
               even
               that
               of
               Mother
               Miso
               in
               Sir
               
                 Philip
                 Sidney
              
               ,
               telling
               the
               young
               Ladies
               an
               old
               Tale
               ,
               which
               
                 a
                 good
                 old
                 woman
                 told
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 an
                 old
                 wise
                 man
                 told
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 great
                 learned
                 Clerk
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 him
                 in
                 writing
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 she
                 had
                 it
                 in
                 her
                 Prayer-book
              
               ;
               as
               here
               our
               Author
               hath
               found
               this
               on
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Creed
               .
               Not
               much
               unlike
               to
               which
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               I
               finde
               in
               the
               Poet
               ;
               
                 
                   Quae
                   Phoebo
                   Pater
                   omnipotens
                   ,
                   mihi
                   Phoebus
                   Apollo
                
                 
                   Praedixit
                   ,
                   vobis
                   Furiarum
                   ego
                   maxima
                   pand●
                   .
                
              
            
             
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ;
               
                 
                   What
                   Iove
                   told
                   
                     Phoebus
                     ,
                     Phoebus
                  
                   told
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   I
                   the
                   chief
                   of
                   Furies
                   tell
                   to
                   thee
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               to
               proceed
               ,
            
             
               
               Fol.
               190.
               
               
                 This
                 was
                 that
              
               Nevil
               ,
               
                 who
                 for
                 Extraction
                 ,
                 Estate
                 ,
                 Alliance
                 ,
                 Dependents
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Valour
                 ,
                 Success
                 ,
                 and
                 popularity
                 ,
                 was
                 superior
                 to
                 any
              
               English
               Subject
               
                 since
                 the
              
               Conquest
               .
               ]
               Our
               Author
               speaks
               this
               of
               that
               
                 Richard
                 Nevil
              
               ,
               who
               was
               first
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               ,
               in
               right
               of
               Anne
               his
               Wife
               ,
               Sister
               and
               Heir
               of
               
                 Henry
                 Beauchamp
              
               ,
               the
               last
               of
               that
               Family
               ,
               and
               after
               Earl
               of
               Salisbury
               by
               descent
               from
               his
               Father
               ;
               a
               potent
               and
               popular
               man
               indeed
               ,
               but
               yet
               not
               in
               all
               or
               in
               any
               of
               those
               respects
               
               to
               be
               match'd
               with
               Henry
               of
               Bullenbrook
               son
               to
               Iohn
               of
               Gaunt
               ,
               whom
               our
               Author
               must
               needs
               grant
               to
               have
               lived
               since
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Conquest
               .
               Which
               Henry
               after
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Father
               was
               Duke
               of
               Lancaster
               and
               Hereford
               ,
               Earl
               of
               
                 Leicester
                 ,
                 Lincoln
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Darby
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               
                 Lord
                 High
                 Steward
                 of
                 England
              
               .
               Possessed
               by
               the
               donation
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               third
               of
               the
               
                 County
                 Palatin
              
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               the
               forfeited
               Estates
               of
               
                 Simon
                 de
                 Montfort
              
               Earl
               of
               
                 Leicester
                 ,
                 Robert
                 de
                 Ferrars
              
               Earl
               of
               Darby
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               Lord
               of
               Monmouth
               ;
               by
               the
               compact
               made
               between
               Thomas
               Earl
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               and
               Alice
               his
               Wife
               ,
               of
               the
               Honor
               of
               Pomfret
               ,
               the
               whole
               Estate
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Estates
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Salisbury
               ;
               of
               the
               goodly
               Tertitories
               of
               Ogmore
               and
               Kidwelly
               in
               Wales
               ,
               in
               right
               of
               his
               descent
               from
               the
               Chaworths
               ;
               of
               the
               Honor
               and
               Castle
               of
               Hartford
               by
               the
               grant
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               third
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Honor
               of
               Tickhill
               in
               Yorkshire
               by
               the
               donation
               of
               King
               Richard
               the
               second
               ;
               and
               finally
               of
               a
               Moity
               of
               the
               vast
               Estate
               of
               
                 Humphry
                 de
                 Bohun
              
               Earl
               of
               
                 Hereford
                 ,
                 Essex
              
               and
               Northampton
               in
               right
               of
               his
               Wife
               .
               So
               royal
               in
               his
               Extraction
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               Grandchilde
               unto
               one
               King
               ,
               Cousin
               german
               to
               another
               ,
               Father
               and
               Grandfather
               to
               two
               more
               .
               So
               popular
               when
               a
               private
               person
               ,
               and
               that
               too
               in
               the
               life
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               able
               to
               raise
               and
               head
               an
               Army
               against
               Richard
               the
               Second
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               discomfited
               the
               Kings
               Forces
               ,
               under
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Ireland
               ;
               so
               fortunate
               in
               his
               successes
               ,
               that
               he
               not
               only
               had
               the
               better
               in
               the
               battail
               mentioned
               ,
               but
               came
               off
               with
               Honor
               and
               Renown
               in
               the
               War
               of
               
                 Africk
                 ▪
              
               and
               finally
               obtained
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               .
               And
               this
               I
               trow
               ,
               renders
               him
               much
               Superior
               to
               our
               Authors
               Nevil
               ,
               whom
               he
               exceeded
               also
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               that
               he
               dyed
               in
               his
               bed
               ,
               and
               left
               his
               Estates
               unto
               his
               Son.
               But
               having
               got
               the
               Crown
               by
               the
               murther
               of
               his
               Predecessor
               ,
               
               it
               stay'd
               but
               two
               descents
               in
               his
               Line
               ,
               being
               unfortunately
               lost
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               sixth
               ,
               of
               whom
               being
               taken
               and
               imprisoned
               by
               those
               of
               the
               Yorkish
               Faction
               ,
               our
               Author
               telleth
               us
               ,
            
             
               
               Fol.
               190.
               
               That
               States-men
               
                 do
                 admire
                 how
                 blind
                 the
                 Policy
                 of
                 that
                 Age
                 was
                 in
                 keeping
              
               King
               Henry
               
                 alive
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 such
              
               sure
               Prison
               
                 as
                 a
              
               Grave
               
                 for
                 a
              
               Captive
               King
               ,
               
                 whose
                 life
                 (
                 though
                 in
                 restraint
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 fair
                 mark
                 for
                 the
                 full
                 Aim
                 of
                 mal-contents
                 to
                 practise
                 his
                 enlargement
                 .
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               might
               have
               sp●r'd
               this
               Doctrine
               so
               frequently
               in
               practise
               amongst
               the
               wordly
               Politicians
               of
               all
               times
               and
               ages
               ,
               
               that
               there
               is
               more
               need
               of
               a
               Bridle
               to
               hold
               them
               in
               ,
               then
               a
               Sput
               to
               quicken
               them
               .
               
                 Parce
                 precor
                 stimulis
                 ,
                 &
                 fortiùs
                 utere
                 loris
                 ,
              
               had
               been
               a
               wholesom
               Caveat
               there
               ,
               had
               any
               friend
               of
               his
               been
               by
               to
               have
               advis'd
               him
               of
               it
               .
               The
               mu●thering
               of
               depos'd
               and
               Captive
               Princes
               ,
               though
               too
               often
               practised
               ,
               never
               found
               Advocates
               to
               plead
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               m●●h
               less
               Preachers
               to
               preach
               for
               it
               ,
               until
               these
               latter
               times
               .
               First
               made
               a
               
                 Maxim
                 of
                 State
              
               in
               the
               School
               of
               Machiavel
               ,
               
               who
               lays
               it
               down
               for
               an
               Aphorism
               in
               point
               of
               policy
               ,
               viz.
               that
               
                 great
                 Persons
                 must
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 be
                 touched
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 sure
                 from
                 taking
                 Revenge
              
               ;
               inculcated
               afterwards
               by
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Gray
              
               ,
               who
               being
               sent
               by
               
                 King
                 Iames
              
               to
               intercede
               for
               the
               life
               of
               his
               Mother
               ,
               did
               unde●-hand
               solicit
               her
               death
               ,
               and
               whispered
               nothing
               so
               much
               in
               
                 Queen
                 Elizabeths
              
               ears
               ,
               
               as
               
                 Mortua
                 non
                 mordet
              
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 Scots
                 Queen
              
               were
               once
               dead
               ,
               she
               would
               never
               bite
               .
               But
               never
               prest
               so
               home
               ,
               never
               so
               punctually
               apply'd
               to
               the
               case
               of
               Kings
               ,
               as
               here
               I
               finde
               it
               by
               our
               Author
               ;
               of
               whom
               it
               cannot
               be
               ●ffirm'd
               ,
               that
               he
               speaks
               in
               this
               case
               the
               sen●e
               of
               others
               ,
               but
               positively
               and
               plainly
               doth
               declare
               his
               own
               .
               No
               such
               Divinity
               p●each'd
               in
               the
               Schools
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               though
               fitter
               for
               the
               Pen
               of
               a
               Mariana
               ,
               then
               of
               a
               Divine
               or
               Minister
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               Which
               
               whether
               it
               passed
               from
               him
               before
               o●
               since
               the
               last
               sad
               accident
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               it
               comes
               all
               to
               one
               ;
               this
               being
               like
               a
               two-hand-sword
               made
               to
               strike
               on
               both
               ●●des
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               come
               too
               late
               for
               instruction
               ,
               will
               serve
               abundantly
               howsoever
               for
               the
               justification
               .
               Another
               note
               we
               have
               within
               two
               leaves
               after
               as
               derogatory
               to
               the
               Honor
               of
               the
               late
               Archbishop
               ,
               as
               this
               is
               dangerous
               to
               the
               Estate
               of
               all
               
                 Soveraign
                 Princes
              
               ,
               if
               once
               they
               chance
               to
               happen
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               Enemies
               .
               But
               of
               this
               our
               Author
               will
               give
               me
               an
               occasion
               to
               speak
               more
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               shall
               hear
               further
               from
               me
               .
               Now
               to
               go
               on
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               197.
               
               The
               Duke
               
                 requested
                 of
              
               King
               Richard
               
                 the
                 Earldom
                 of
              
               Hereford
               
                 and
                 Hereditary
                 Constableship
                 of
              
               England
               .
               ]
               Not
               so
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               the
               Earldom
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Title
               
               of
               
                 Earl
                 of
                 Hereford
              
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 Duke
                 requested
              
               ,
               but
               so
               much
               of
               the
               Lands
               of
               those
               Earls
               as
               had
               been
               forme●ly
               enjoy'd
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Lancaster
               .
               Concerning
               which
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               
                 Humphry
                 de
                 Bohun
              
               the
               last
               Earl
               of
               Hereford
               ,
               left
               behinde
               him
               two
               Daughters
               only
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               eldest
               called
               Eleanor
               was
               married
               to
               Thomas
               of
               
                 Woodstock
                 Duke
              
               of
               
                 Gloster
                 ,
                 Mary
              
               the
               other
               married
               unto
               Henry
               of
               
                 Bullenbrook
                 Earl
                 of
                 Darby
              
               .
               Betwixt
               these
               two
               the
               Estate
               was
               parted
               ,
               the
               one
               Moiety
               which
               drew
               after
               it
               the
               Title
               of
               Hereford
               falling
               to
               Henry
               Earl
               of
               Darby
               ,
               the
               other
               which
               drew
               after
               it
               the
               Office
               of
               Constable
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Glocester
               .
               But
               the
               Duke
               of
               Glocester
               being
               dead
               ,
               and
               his
               estate
               coming
               in
               fire
               unto
               his
               Daughter
               who
               was
               not
               able
               to
               contend
               ,
               Henry
               the
               fifth
               forced
               her
               unto
               a
               sub-division
               ,
               laying
               one
               half
               of
               her
               just
               partage
               to
               the
               other
               Moiety
               .
               But
               the
               issue
               of
               Henry
               of
               Bullenbrook
               being
               quite
               exti●ct
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               Edward
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               Son
               of
               Henry
               the
               sixth
               ,
               these
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               Lands
               of
               the
               Earls
               of
               Hereford
               ,
               having
               been
               formerly
               incorporated
               into
               the
               Duchy
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               remained
               in
               possession
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               but
               were
               conceiv'd
               by
               this
               Duke
               to
               belong
               to
               him
               as
               being
               the
               direct
               Heir
               of
               Anne
               Daughter
               of
               Thomas
               Duke
               of
               
               Glocester
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               direct
               Heir
               also
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Hereford
               .
               This
               was
               the
               sum
               of
               his
               demand
               .
               Nor
               do
               I
               finde
               that
               he
               made
               any
               suit
               for
               the
               Office
               of
               Constable
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               needed
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               he
               being
               then
               Constable
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               his
               Son
               Edward
               the
               last
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               of
               that
               Family
               ,
               was
               after
               him
               .
            
             
               
               Fol.
               199.
               
               
                 At
                 last
                 the
                 coming
                 in
                 of
                 the
              
               Lord
               Stanley
               
                 with
                 three
                 thousand
                 fresh
                 men
                 decided
                 the
                 controversie
                 on
                 the
                 Earls
                 side
                 .
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               is
               out
               in
               this
               also
               .
               It
               was
               not
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Stanley
              
               ,
               but
               his
               
                 Brother
                 Sir
                 William
                 Stanley
              
               ,
               who
               came
               in
               so
               seasonably
               ,
               and
               thereby
               turn'd
               the
               Scale
               ,
               and
               chang'd
               the
               fortune
               of
               the
               day
               .
               For
               which
               service
               he
               was
               afterward
               made
               
                 Lord
                 Chamberlain
              
               of
               the
               new
               Kings
               Houshold
               ,
               and
               advanc'd
               to
               great
               Riches
               and
               Estates
               ,
               but
               finally
               beheaded
               by
               that
               very
               King
               ,
               for
               whom
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               ,
               he
               had
               done
               the
               same
               .
               But
               the
               King
               look'd
               upon
               this
               action
               with
               another
               eye
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               the
               merit
               of
               this
               service
               was
               interposed
               to
               mitigate
               the
               Kings
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               preserve
               the
               man
               ,
               the
               King
               remembred
               very
               shrewdly
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               came
               soon
               enough
               to
               win
               the
               Victory
               ,
               so
               he
               staid
               long
               enough
               to
               have
               lost
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               ANIMADVERSIONS
               ON
               The
               Fifth
               and
               Sixth
               Books
               OF
               The
               Church
               History
               OF
               BRITAIN
               .
            
             
               Relating
               to
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               .
            
             
               WE
               are
               now
               come
               to
               the
               busie
               times
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               much
               diminisht
               ,
               though
               not
               reduced
               to
               such
               ill
               terms
               as
               our
               Author
               makes
               it
               .
               We
               have
               him
               here
               laying
               his
               foundations
               to
               overthrow
               that
               little
               which
               is
               left
               of
               the
               Churches
               Rights
               .
               His
               superstructures
               we
               shall
               see
               in
               the
               times
               ensuing
               more
               seasonable
               for
               the
               practice
               of
               that
               Authority
               which
               in
               this
               fifth
               Book
               he
               hammereth
               only
               in
               the
               speculation
               .
               But
               first
               we
               will
               begin
               with
               such
               Animadversions
               as
               relate
               unto
               this
               time
               and
               story
               as
               they
               come
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               leaving
               such
               principles
               and
               positions
               as
               concern
               
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               close
               of
               all
               ;
               where
               we
               shall
               draw
               them
               all
               together
               ,
               that
               our
               discourse
               and
               observations
               thereupon
               may
               come
               before
               the
               Reader
               without
               interruption
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               first
               thing
               I
               meet
               with
               is
               a
               fault
               of
               Omission
               ;
               Dr.
               Newlen
               who
               succeeded
               Dr.
               Iackson
               in
               the
               Pres●dentship
               of
               
                 Corpus
                 Christi
              
               Colledge
               in
               
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1640.
               by
               a
               free
               election
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               statuteable
               
               way
               being
               left
               out
               of
               our
               Authors
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               Presidents
               of
               
                 C.
                 C.
                 C.
              
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               fol.
               166.
               and
               Dr.
               Stanton
               who
               c●me
               in
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Visitors
               above
               eight
               years
               after
               being
               placed
               therein
               .
               Which
               I
               thought
               fit
               (
               though
               otherwise
               of
               no
               great
               moment
               )
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               do
               the
               honest
               man
               that
               right
               which
               our
               Author
               doth
               not
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               168.
               
               King
               Henry
               
                 endevoured
                 an
              
               uniformity
               of
               Grammar
               
                 all
                 over
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ;
                 that
                 so
              
               youths
               
                 though
                 changing
                 their
              
               School-masters
               
                 might
                 keep
                 their
              
               learning
               .
               ]
               That
               this
               was
               endevoured
               by
               King
               Henry
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               en●oyned
               ,
               I
               shall
               easily
               grant
               .
               But
               then
               our
               Authour
               
               should
               have
               told
               us
               (
               if
               at
               least
               he
               knew
               it
               )
               that
               the
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               thereof
               p●oceeded
               f●om
               the
               Convocation
               in
               the
               yea●
               1530.
               in
               which
               complaint
               being
               made
               .
               
                 Quod
                 multiplex
                 &
                 varius
                 in
                 Scholis
                 Grammaticalibus
                 modus
                 esset
                 〈◊〉
              
               &c.
               
               That
               the
               multiplicity
               of
               Grammars
               did
               much
               him
               to
               learning
               ;
               it
               was
               thought
               meet
               by
               the
               Prelates
               and
               Clergy
               then
               assembled
               ,
               
                 Vt
                 una
                 &
                 eadem
                 edatur
                 formula
                 Auctoritate
                 〈…〉
                 singula
                 Schola
                 Gramma●icals
                 per
                 〈…〉
              
               
               that
               is
               to
               say
               that
               one
               only
               〈…〉
               
               that
               within
               few
               years
               after
               ,
               it
               was
               enjoyned
               by
               the
               Kings
               Proclamation
               to
               be
               used
               in
               all
               the
               Schools
               thoughout
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               But
               here
               we
               are
               to
               note
               
               withall
               ,
               that
               our
               Author
               anticipates
               this
               business
               ,
               placing
               it
               in
               the
               eleventh
               year
               of
               this
               
                 King●
                 Anno
              
               1519.
               whereas
               the
               Convocation
               took
               not
               this
               into
               con●ideration
               till
               the
               eighth
               of
               
                 March
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1530.
               and
               ce●tainly
               would
               not
               have
               medled
               in
               it
               then
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               had
               setled
               and
               enjoyned
               it
               so
               long
               before
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               168.
               
               other●ardiner
               ●ardiner
               
                 gathered
                 the
              
               Flowers
               (
               made
               the
               Collections
               )
               
                 though
                 King
              
               Henry
               
                 had
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 wear
                 the
              
               Posie
               .
               ]
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               
               that
               the
               making
               of
               the
               Kings
               Book
               against
               
                 Martin
                 Luther
              
               ,
               is
               by
               some
               Popish
               writers
               ascribed
               to
               Dr.
               
                 Iohn
                 Fisher
              
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               .
               But
               this
               Cav●●
               was
               not
               made
               till
               after
               this
               King
               had
               re●ected
               the
               Popes
               Supremacy
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               lesse
               credit
               to
               be
               given
               unto
               it
               .
               It
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               his
               Father
               King
               Henry
               the
               seventh
               designed
               him
               for
               the
               Arch-bishoprick
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               trained
               up
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               learning
               ,
               which
               might
               inable
               〈◊〉
               for
               that
               place
               .
               But
               his
               elder
               Brother
               Prince
               Arthur
               d●ing
               ,
               and
               himself
               succeeding
               in
               the
               Crown
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               laid
               aside
               the
               thoughts
               of
               being
               a
               Priest
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               but
               retain
               that
               Learning
               which
               he
               had
               acquired
               ,
               and
               reckon
               it
               amongst
               the
               fairest
               Flowers
               which
               adorned
               his
               Diadem
               .
               Too
               great
               a
               Clerk
               he
               was
               to
               be
               called
               
                 Beauclerk
                 junior
              
               ,
               as
               if
               
                 he
                 were
                 as
                 short
                 in
                 learning
              
               of
               
                 King
                 Henry
              
               the
               first
               (
               whom
               commonly
               they
               called
               
                 Beauclerk
                 )
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 time
              
               ;
               though
               so
               our
               Author
               would
               fain
               have
               it
               ,
               
                 Hist.
                 Cam.
                 p.
                 2
              
               ,
               3.
               
               A
               little
               learning
               went
               a
               great
               way
               in
               those
               early
               dayes
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               King
               would
               have
               made
               no
               shew●
               in
               whose
               ●●me
               both
               the
               Arts
               and
               Languages
               began
               to
               flourish
               .
               And
               if
               our
               Author
               doth
               not
               suspect
               this
               Kings
               
                 lack
                 of
                 learning
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               reason
               to
               suspect
               his
               
                 lack
                 of
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               work
               being
               
               small
               ,
               the
               glory
               great
               ,
               and
               helps
               enough
               at
               hand
               if
               he
               wanted
               any
               .
               But
               of
               this
               enough
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               196.
               
               
                 Which
                 when
                 finished
                 (
                 as
              
               White-hall
               ,
               Hampton-Court
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 )
                 he
                 either
                 freely
                 gave
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 exchanged
                 them
                 on
                 very
                 reasonable
                 considerations
                 .
              
               ]
               That
               
                 Hampton
                 Court
              
               was
               either
               
                 freely
                 given
              
               by
               Wolsey
               ,
               or
               
               otherwise
               
                 exchanged
                 on
                 very
                 reasonable
                 terms
              
               ,
               I
               shall
               grant
               as
               easily
               ;
               but
               Whitehall
               was
               none
               of
               his
               to
               give
               ,
               as
               belonging
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               in
               the
               right
               of
               the
               See
               of
               York
               ,
               and
               then
               called
               
                 York
                 place
              
               .
               But
               the
               Kings
               Palace
               at
               Westminster
               being
               lately
               burnt
               ,
               and
               this
               House
               much
               beautified
               by
               the
               Cardinal
               ,
               the
               King
               cast
               a
               longing
               eye
               upon
               it
               ;
               and
               having
               attainted
               the
               Cardinal
               in
               a
               Praemunire
               ,
               he
               seised
               upon
               this
               house
               with
               all
               the
               furniture
               thereof
               as
               a
               part
               of
               the
               spoil
               .
               Which
               when
               he
               found
               he
               could
               not
               hold
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Archbishops
               and
               not
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               he
               sent
               an
               Instrument
               unto
               him
               to
               be
               signed
               and
               sealed
               for
               the
               surrendry
               of
               his
               title
               and
               estate
               therein
               ;
               and
               not
               content
               to
               have
               forc'd
               it
               from
               him
               ,
               (
               the
               Cardinal
               honestly
               declaring
               his
               inability
               to
               make
               good
               the
               grant
               )
               he
               caused
               the
               
                 Dean
                 and
                 Chapter
              
               of
               York
               to
               confirm
               the
               same
               unto
               him
               under
               their
               Common
               Seal
               in
               due
               form
               of
               Law
               ,
               which
               being
               obtained
               and
               much
               cost
               bestowed
               upon
               the
               House
               ,
               he
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               called
               Whitehall
               ;
               gratifying
               the
               Archbishops
               of
               York
               with
               another
               House
               ,
               belonging
               then
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Norwich
               ,
               and
               now
               called
               York-house
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               170.
               
               
                 So
                 that
                 lately
                 there
                 were
                 maintained
                 therein
                 one
              
               Dean
               ,
               eight
               Canons
               ,
               
                 three
                 publick
                 professors
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 H●brew
                 and
                 Greek
                 ,
                 sixty
                 Students
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               Our
               Author
               tels
               us
               Lib.
               4.
               that
               the
               spent
               
                 seventeen
                 weeks
                 in
                 this
                 Vniversity
              
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               looks
               on
               this
               and
               some
               other
               passages
               will
               think
               he
               had
               not
               tarryed
               there
               above
               
                 seventeen
                 hours
              
               .
               For
               besides
               his
               omitting
               of
               Dr.
               Newlin
               spoken
               of
               before
               ,
               and
               his
               giving
               of
               the
               name
               of
               Censors
               to
               the
               Deans
               of
               Magdalen
               ,
               which
               I
               finde
               afterwards
               ,
               Lib.
               8.
               
               ●
               .
               7.
               he
               is
               very
               much
               mistaken
               in
               the
               matters
               
               of
               
                 Christ
                 Church
              
               .
               For
               first
               the
               
                 three
                 Professors
              
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               
               Hebrew
               ,
               and
               Greek
               are
               no
               necessary
               parts
               of
               that
               foundation
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               properly
               said
               to
               be
               founded
               in
               it
               .
               Till
               of
               late
               times
               they
               were
               and
               might
               be
               of
               other
               Colledges
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               this
               Colledge
               being
               only
               bound
               to
               pay
               them
               for
               their
               annual
               Pensions
               fourty
               pounds
               apiece
               .
               In
               after
               times
               
                 King
                 Iames
              
               annexed
               a
               Prebends
               place
               in
               this
               Church
               to
               the
               Professor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               as
               
                 King
                 Charles
              
               did
               another
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               Reader
               .
               But
               for
               the
               Greek
               Reader
               he
               hath
               only
               his
               bare
               pension
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               other
               relation
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               accident
               only
               ;
               the
               last
               Greek
               Reader
               of
               this
               House
               being
               Dr.
               
                 Iohn
                 Perin
              
               who
               died
               in
               the
               year
               1615.
               
               And
               secondly
               ,
               he
               is
               very
               far
               short
               in
               the
               number
               of
               Students
               ,
               diminishing
               them
               from
               an
               hundred
               to
               sixty
               ,
               there
               being
               an
               Hundred
               and
               one
               of
               that
               foundation
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Students
               ,
               equivalent
               to
               the
               Fellowes
               of
               most
               other
               Colleges
               in
               the
               Revennes
               of
               their
               place
               and
               all
               advantages
               and
               incouragements
               in
               the
               way
               of
               learning
               .
               But
               this
               perhaps
               hath
               somewhat
               in
               it
               of
               design
               ,
               that
               by
               making
               the
               foundations
               of
               Oxford
               to
               seem
               lesse
               then
               they
               are
               ,
               those
               in
               the
               other
               Vniversity
               ,
               might
               appear
               the
               fairer
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               171.
               
               
                 And
                 here
              
               Wolsey
               
                 had
                 provided
                 him
                 a
                 second
                 Wife
                 (
                 viz.
                 )
              
               Margaret
               
                 Countesse
                 of
              
               Alanzon
               ,
               
                 sister
                 to
              
               Francis
               King
               of
               France
               .
               ]
               As
               much
               ou●
               in
               his
               French
               ,
               
               as
               his
               English
               Heraldry
               .
               For
               first
               the
               Lady
               Margaret
               here
               spoken
               of
               was
               never
               Countess
               ,
               though
               sometimes
               Dutchess
               of
               Alanzon
               ,
               as
               being
               once
               wife
               to
               Charls
               the
               fourth
               Duke
               thereof
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               when
               
                 King
                 Henries
              
               divorce
               from
               Queen
               Katherine
               was
               first
               agitated
               ,
               this
               Lady
               was
               not
               in
               a
               capacity
               of
               being
               projected
               for
               a
               Wife
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               ,
               being
               then
               actually
               in
               the
               bed
               of
               another
               Henry
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Henry
               of
               Albret
               King
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               as
               appears
               plainly
               by
               the
               Articles
               of
               Pacification
               which
               were
               to
               be
               propounded
               for
               the
               restoring
               
               of
               
                 King
                 Francis
              
               the
               first
               (
               being
               then
               Prisoner
               in
               
                 Spain
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1525.
               )
               to
               his
               Realm
               and
               Liberty
               .
               
               In
               which
               it
               was
               propounded
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               Francis
               should
               not
               send
               any
               Aid
               to
               the
               said
               Henry
               of
               Albret
               (
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               )
               notwithstanding
               that
               he
               had
               marryed
               the
               Kings
               Sister
               ,
               and
               other
               Sister
               that
               King
               had
               none
               but
               this
               Margaret
               only
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               178.
               
               
                 Yet
                 had
                 he
                 the
                 whole
                 Revenues
                 of
              
               York
               Archbishop●
               ick
               
                 (
                 worth
                 then
                 little
                 lesse
                 then
                 four
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 yearly
                 )
                 besides
                 a
                 large
                 Pension
                 paid
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
              
               Bishoprick
               of
               Winchester
               .
               ]
               And
               a
               
                 large
                 Pension
              
               it
               was
               indeed
               (
               if
               it
               were
               a
               Pension
               )
               which
               amounted
               to
               the
               whole
               
               Revenue
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               Wolsey
               having
               gotten
               the
               Bishop●ick
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               to
               be
               holden
               by
               him
               
                 in
                 Commendam
              
               with
               the
               See
               of
               York
               ,
               was
               suffered
               to
               enjoy
               it
               till
               the
               time
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               Anno
               1631.
               
               After
               which
               time
               as
               Dr.
               
                 Edward
                 Lee
              
               succeeded
               him
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               York
               ,
               so
               then
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               ,
               Dr.
               
                 Stephen
                 Gardiner
              
               principal
               Secretary
               of
               State
               ,
               was
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               by
               which
               name
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               capacity
               I
               finde
               him
               active
               in
               the
               Convocation
               of
               the
               following
               year
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               184.
               
               
                 The
                 Clergy
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               
                 alone
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
              
               King
               
                 One
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 by
                 equall
                 portions
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 ,
                 say
                 some
                 ;
                 in
                 four
                 years
                 say
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 with
                 more
                 
                 probability
                 .
                 ]
              
               Here
               have
               we
               three
               Authors
               for
               one
               thing
               ,
               
                 some
                 ,
                 others
              
               ,
               and
               our
               
                 Author
                 himself
              
               ,
               more
               knowing
               then
               all
               the
               ●est
               
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 opinion
              
               .
               But
               all
               out
               alike
               .
               This
               great
               sum
               was
               not
               to
               be
               paid
               in
               one
               year
               ,
               nor
               in
               four
               years
               neither
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               paid
               by
               equall
               portions
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               by
               twenty
               thousand
               pound
               
                 per
                 annum
              
               )
               in
               the
               five
               years
               following
               .
               And
               this
               appears
               plainly
               by
               the
               Instrument
               of
               Grant
               it self
               .
               Where
               having
               named
               the
               sum
               of
               an
               hundred
               thousand
               pounds
               by
               them
               given
               
               the
               King
               ,
               they
               declare
               expresly
               ,
               
                 Ad
                 usum
                 Majestatis
                 ejusdem
                 intra
                 quinquiennium
                 ex
                 nunc
                 proxime
                 &
                 immediate
                 sequens
                 per
                 qui●q
                 ,
                 aequales
                 portiones
                 solvend
                 '
              
               &c.
               
               The
               first
               payment
               to
               be
               made
               the
               morrow
               after
               
                 Michaelmas
                 day
              
               then
               next
               ensuing
               after
               the
               day
               of
               the
               date
               thereof
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               22
               of
               March
               1530.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               186.
               
               
                 But
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 remembred
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 produced
                 the
                 peerless
                 Queen
              
               Elizabeth
               ,
               
                 who
                 perfected
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
              
               ]
               Either
               our
               Author
               speaks
               not
               this
               for
               his
               
               own
               opinion
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               before
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               do
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               opinion
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               is
               not
               like
               to
               finde
               many
               followers
               .
               The
               Puritan
               party
               whom
               he
               acts
               for
               in
               all
               this
               work
               ,
               will
               by
               no
               means
               grant
               it
               ;
               comparing
               that
               most
               excellent
               Lady
               in
               their
               frequent
               Pasquils
               to
               an
               
                 idle
                 Huswife
              
               ,
               who
               sweeps
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               house
               to
               make
               a
               shew
               ,
               but
               leaves
               all
               the
               dirt
               and
               rubbish
               behinde
               the
               door
               .
               The
               grand
               Composers
               of
               the
               Directory
               do
               perswade
               themselves
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               
                 first
                 Reformers
                 had
                 been
                 then
                 alive
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 joyned
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 ,
              
               
               and
               laboured
               for
               a
               
                 further
                 Reformation
              
               .
               And
               what
               else
               hath
               been
               clamoured
               for
               during
               all
               her
               Reign
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Ring-leaders
               of
               the
               Faction
               endevoured
               ever
               since
               her
               death
               ,
               but
               to
               carry
               on
               the
               work
               of
               Reformation
               from
               one
               step
               to
               another
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               brought
               it
               unto
               such
               a
               perfection
               as
               they
               vainly
               dreamt
               of
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               now
               we
               feel
               and
               see
               the
               most
               bitter
               consequences
               ?
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Prelatical
               party
               ,
               the
               
                 high
                 Royalists
              
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               cals
               them
               ,
               they
               conceive
               the
               Reformation
               was
               not
               so
               perfected
               in
               the
               time
               of
               that
               
                 prudent
                 Queen
              
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               was
               somewhat
               left
               to
               do
               for
               her
               two
               Successors
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               altering
               of
               some
               Rubricks
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-prayer
               ,
               the
               adding
               of
               some
               Collects
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Letany
               ,
               the
               enlargement
               of
               the
               common
               Catechism
               ,
               a
               more
               exact
               translation
               of
               the
               Bible
               then
               had
               been
               before
               ,
               the
               setling
               of
               the
               
               Church
               upon
               the
               Canons
               of
               603.
               and
               finally
               ,
               a
               stricter
               and
               more
               hopeful
               course
               for
               suppressing
               Popery
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               maintenance
               both
               of
               conformity
               and
               uniformity
               by
               the
               Canons
               of
               640.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               187.
               
               
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 cannot
                 call
              
               King
               Henry
               a
               Batchelor
               ,
               
                 because
                 once
                 marryed
                 ;
                 nor
                 a
              
               marryed
               man
               ,
               
                 because
                 having
                 no
                 wife
                 ;
                 nor
                 properly
                 a
              
               Widower
               ,
               
                 because
                 
                 his
                 wife
                 was
                 not
                 dead
                 .
                 ]
              
               Our
               Author
               speaks
               this
               of
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               immediately
               after
               his
               divorce
               ,
               but
               is
               much
               mistaken
               in
               the
               matter
               .
               King
               Henry
               was
               so
               averse
               from
               living
               without
               a
               Wife
               ,
               that
               he
               thought
               it
               more
               agreeable
               to
               his
               constitution
               to
               have
               two
               Wives
               together
               then
               none
               at
               all
               .
               To
               that
               end
               while
               the
               business
               of
               the
               Divorce
               remained
               undecided
               ,
               
               he
               was
               marryed
               privately
               to
               the
               Lady
               
                 Anne
                 Bollen
              
               ,
               on
               the
               14
               of
               
                 November
                 (
                 Stow
              
               puts
               it
               off
               till
               the
               25
               of
               Ianuary
               then
               next
               following
               )
               by
               Dr.
               
                 Rowland
                 Lee
              
               his
               Chaplain
               ,
               promoted
               not
               long
               after
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Coventry
               and
               Lichfield
               ;
               the
               Divorce
               not
               being
               sentenced
               till
               the
               Aprill
               following
               .
               
               And
               whereas
               our
               Author
               tels
               us
               in
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               that
               
                 soon
                 after
              
               he
               was
               solemnly
               marryed
               to
               the
               Lady
               
                 Anna
                 Bollen
              
               ,
               he
               is
               in
               that
               mistaken
               also
               .
               King
               Henry
               though
               he
               was
               often
               marryed
               ,
               yet
               would
               not
               be
               twice
               mar●yed
               to
               the
               same
               Woman
               ;
               that
               being
               a
               kinde
               of
               Bigamy
               ,
               or
               Anabaptistry
               in
               marriage
               ,
               to
               be
               hardly
               met
               with
               .
               All
               that
               he
               did
               in
               order
               to
               our
               Authors
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               avowed
               the
               marriage
               openly
               which
               before
               he
               had
               contracted
               in
               private
               ;
               the
               Lady
               
                 Anne
                 Bollen
              
               being
               publickly
               shewed
               as
               Queen
               on
               
                 Easter
                 Eve
              
               ,
               
               and
               solemnly
               crowned
               on
               Whitsunday
               being
               Iune
               the
               second
               .
               Assuredly
               unlesse
               our
               Author
               makes
               no
               difference
               between
               a
               Coronation
               and
               a
               Marriage
               ,
               or
               between
               a
               marriage
               solemnly
               made
               ,
               and
               a
               publique
               owning
               of
               a
               Marriage
               before
               contracted
               :
               
                 King
                 Harry
              
               cannot
               be
               affirmed
               
               to
               have
               
                 marryed
                 Anne
                 Bollen
                 solemnly
              
               after
               the
               Divorce
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               telleth
               us
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               208.
               
               
                 Though
                 many
                 wilde
                 and
                 distempered
                 Expressions
                 be
                 found
                 therein
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 contain
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 in
              
               Oare
               ,
               
                 which
                 since
                 by
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 is
                 happily
                 refined
                 .
                 ]
              
               Our
               Author
               speaks
               this
               of
               a
               paper
               containing
               
               
                 many
                 erroneous
                 Doctrines
              
               presented
               by
               the
               Prolocutor
               to
               the
               Convocation
               :
               some
               few
               of
               which
               as
               being
               part
               of
               
                 Wickliffs
                 Gospel
              
               and
               chief
               ingredients
               in
               the
               Composition
               of
               the
               new
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               lately
               taken
               up
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               subjoyn
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               piece
               of
               bread
               or
               a
               little
               predie
               round
               Robin
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               Priests
               
                 have
                 no
                 more
              
               Authority
               
                 to
                 minister
              
               Sacraments
               
                 then
                 the
              
               Lay-men
               have
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 all
              
               Ceremonies
               
                 accuestomd
                 in
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 clearly
                 expressed
                 in
              
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
              
               Mens
               inventions
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 commonly
                 so
                 called
                 is
                 the
                 old
              
               Synagogue
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 only
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 That
                 God
                 never
                 gave
              
               grace
               nor
               knowledge
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               
                 to
                 any
                 great
                 Estate
                 or
                 rich
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 follow
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               That
               all
               things
               ought
               to
               be
               common
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 lawful
                 to
              
               Christen
               a
               childe
               
                 in
                 a
                 Tub
                 of
                 water
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 Dirch
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
              
               Font-stone
               
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 sin
                 or
                 offence
                 to
                 eat
              
               White-meats
               ,
               Egges
               ,
               Butter
               ,
               Cheese
               or
               flesh
               in
               Lent
               ,
               or
               other
               Fasting
               dayes
               commanded
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               received
               by
               consent
               of
               Christian
               people
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 lawful
                 to
                 eat
              
               flesh
               on
               Good-Friday
               ,
               
                 as
                 upon
              
               Easter
               day
               ,
               
                 or
                 other
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 .
              
            
             
               10.
               
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Ghostly
               Father
               
                 cannot
                 give
                 or
                 enjoyn
                 any
                 penance
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
             
               11.
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 a
                 Man
                 or
                 Woman
                 to
                 make
                 their
              
               confession
               to
               God
               alone
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 lawfull
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 to
              
               confesse
               
                 to
                 a
              
               Lay-man
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 a
              
               P●iest
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 that
                 the
                 sinner
                 do
                 say
                 ,
              
               I
               know
               my self
               a
               sinner
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               
                 That
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Ordinaries
                 ,
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 Authority
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 sentence
                 of
              
               Excommunication
               or
               censure
               ;
               ne
               yet
               to
               absolve
               or
               loose
               any
               man
               from
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 or
                 profitable
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 Church
                 or
                 Chappel
                 to
              
               pray
               
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 do
              
               any
               divine
               service
               in
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               
                 That
                 buryings
                 in
                 Churches
                 and
                 Church-yards
                 be
                 unprofitable
                 and
                 vain
                 .
              
            
             
               17.
               
               
                 That
                 the
              
               rich
               and
               costly
               O●naments
               
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 rather
                 high
                 displeasure
                 then
                 pleasure
                 or
                 honour
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               18.
               
               
                 That
                 our
              
               Lady
               
                 was
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 another
                 Woman
                 ,
              
               and
               like
               a
               bag
               of
               Pepper
               or
               Saffron
               when
               the
               spice
               is
               out
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               That
               Prayers
               ,
               Suffrages
               ,
               Fasting
               ,
               or
               Alms-deeds
               do
               not
               help
               to
               take
               away
               sin
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               That
               Holy-dayes
               ordained
               and
               instituted
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               observed
               and
               kept
               in
               reverence
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               all
               dayes
               and
               times
               be
               alike
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               That
               Plowing
               and
               Ca●ting
               ,
               and
               such
               servile
               work
               may
               be
               done
               in
               the
               same
               as
               on
               other
               without
               any
               offence
               at
               all
               as
               on
               other
               dayes
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 and
                 enough
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 do
                 no
                 good
                 works
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               23.
               
               
                 That
                 seeing
              
               Christ
               hath
               shed
               his
               bloud
               for
               us
               and
               Redeemed
               us
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               to
               believe
               and
               repent
               if
               we
               have
               offended
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               
                 That
                 no
                 humane
                 C●nstitutions
                 or
                 Laws
                 do
                 binde
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 Christian
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 in
                 the
              
               Gospels
               ,
               Pauls
               Epistles
               ,
               
                 or
                 the
              
               New
               Testament
               :
               and
               that
               a
               man
               may
               break
               them
               without
               any
               offence
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               That
               the
               singing
               or
               saying
               of
               Mass
               ,
               Mattens
               ,
               or
               Even
               song
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               roring
               ,
               howling
               ,
               whistling
               ,
               mumming
               ,
               tomring
               ,
               and
               jugling
               ,
               and
               the
               playing
               on
               the
               Organs
               a
               foolish
               vanity
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               our
               Authors
               
                 golden
                 Oare
              
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               his
               new
               Protestant
               Religion
               was
               to
               be
               extracted
               .
               So
               happily
               refin'd
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               to
               be
               found
               therein
               .
               Which
               though
               our
               Author
               doth
               defend
               as
               
                 Expressions
                 rather
                 then
                 Opinions
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Careers
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Extravagancies
                 of
                 humane
                 infirmity
              
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               the
               rest
               ,
               yet
               he
               that
               looks
               upon
               these
               points
               ,
               and
               sees
               not
               in
               them
               the
               rude
               draught
               and
               lineaments
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Plat-form
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               been
               hammering
               since
               the
               time
               of
               Cartwright
               ,
               and
               his
               Associates
               ,
               must
               either
               have
               better
               eyes
               then
               mine
               ,
               or
               no
               eyes
               at
               all
               .
               I
               see
               our
               Author
               looks
               for
               thanks
               for
               this
               discovery
               for
               publishing
               the
               paper
               which
               contain'd
               these
               
                 new
                 Protestant
              
               tru●hs
               ,
               and
               I
               give
               him
               mine
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               239.
               
               
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 also
                 were
                 the
              
               Stews
               
                 suppressed
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 command
                 .
                 ]
              
               And
               I
               could
               wish
               that
               some
               command
               
               had
               been
               laid
               upon
               our
               Author
               by
               the
               Parliament
               to
               suppress
               them
               also
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               have
               given
               them
               any
               place
               in
               the
               present
               History
               ,
               especially
               not
               to
               have
               produc'd
               those
               arguments
               by
               which
               some
               shameless
               persons
               endeavoured
               
                 to
                 maintain
                 both
                 the
                 conveniency
                 and
                 necessity
                 of
              
               such
               common
               
                 Brothel
                 houses
              
               .
               Had
               
                 Bishop
                 Iewel
              
               been
               alive
               ,
               
               and
               seen
               but
               half
               so
               much
               from
               
                 Dr.
                 Harding
              
               ple●ding
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               
                 common
                 women
              
               permitted
               by
               the
               Pope
               in
               Rome
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               thought
               that
               to
               cal
               to
               him
               an
               Advocate
               for
               the
               Stews
               had
               not
               beeen
               enough
               .
               But
               that
               Doctor
               was
               nor
               half
               so
               wise
               as
               our
               Author
               is
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               fit
               each
               Argument
               with
               a
               several
               Antid●te
               as
               our
               Author
               doth
               ▪
               hoping
               thereby
               
               
               
               
               
               by
               ,
               but
               vainly
               hoping
               ,
               that
               the
               arguments
               alleadged
               will
               
                 be
                 wash'd
                 away
              
               .
               Some
               of
               our
               late
               Criticks
               had
               a
               like
               Design
               in
               marking
               all
               the
               wanton
               and
               obscene
               Epigrams
               in
               Martial
               with
               a
               Hand
               or
               Asterism
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               young
               Scholars
               when
               they
               read
               that
               Author
               ,
               might
               be
               fore-warn'd
               to
               pass
               them
               over
               .
               Whereas
               on
               the
               contrary
               it
               was
               found
               ,
               that
               too
               many
               young
               fellows
               ,
               or
               
                 wanton
                 wits
              
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               calls
               them
               ,
               did
               ordinarily
               skip
               over
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               pitch
               on
               those
               which
               were
               so
               mark't
               and
               set
               out
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               much
               I
               fear
               that
               it
               will
               so
               fall
               out
               with
               our
               Author
               also
               ,
               whose
               Arguments
               will
               be
               studied
               and
               made
               use
               of
               when
               his
               Answers
               will
               not
               .
            
             
               
               Fol.
               253.
               
               
                 Otherwise
                 ,
                 some
                 suspect
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 survived
              
               King
               Edward
               
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 presently
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 a
              
               King
               Henry
               
                 the
                 ninth
              
               .
               ]
               Our
               Author
               speaks
               this
               of
               
                 Henry
                 Fitz
                 Roy
              
               ,
               the
               Kings
               natural
               Son
               by
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Blunt
              
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               disturbance
               he
               might
               have
               wrought
               to
               the
               Kings
               two
               Daughters
               in
               their
               Succession
               to
               the
               Crown
               .
               A
               Prince
               indeed
               whom
               his
               Father
               very
               highly
               cherished
               ,
               creating
               him
               Duke
               of
               Somerset
               and
               Richmond
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Nottingham
               ,
               and
               Earl
               Marshal
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               raising
               him
               to
               no
               small
               hopes
               of
               the
               Crown
               it self
               ,
               as
               appears
               plainly
               by
               the
               Statute
               22
               
                 H.
                 8.
                 c.
              
               7.
               
               But
               whereas
               our
               Author
               speaks
               it
               on
               a
               supposition
               of
               his
               
                 surviving
                 King
                 Edward
              
               the
               sixth
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               done
               well
               in
               the
               first
               place
               to
               have
               inform'd
               himself
               whether
               ,
               this
               Henry
               and
               Prince
               Edward
               were
               at
               any
               time
               alive
               together
               .
               And
               if
               my
               Books
               speak
               true
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               ;
               Henry
               of
               Somerset
               and
               Richmond
               dying
               the
               22.
               of
               
                 Iuly
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1536.
               
               Prince
               Edward
               not
               being
               born
               till
               the
               12.
               of
               
                 October
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1537.
               
               So
               that
               if
               our
               Author
               had
               been
               but
               as
               good
               at
               Law
               or
               Grammar
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               at
               Heraldry
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               spoke
               of
               a
               Survivor-ship
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               when
               the
               one
               person
               had
               been
               long
               dead
               before
               the
               other
               was
               born
               .
            
             
             
               These
               incoherent
               Animadversions
               being
               thus
               passed
               over
               ,
               we
               now
               proceed
               to
               the
               Examination
               of
               our
               Authors
               Principles
               ,
               for
               weakning
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               subjecting
               it
               in
               all
               proceedings
               to
               the
               power
               of
               Parliaments
               .
               Concerning
               which
               he
               had
               before
               given
               us
               two
               Rules
               Preparatory
               to
               the
               great
               business
               which
               we
               have
               in
               hand
               .
               First
               
                 that
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 the
                 Canon
                 Law
                 were
                 subject
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 touched
                 temporals
                 to
                 secular
                 Laws
                 and
                 National
                 Customs
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Laitie
                 at
                 pleasure
                 limited
                 Canons
                 in
                 this
                 behalf
                 ,
              
               Lib.
               3.
               n.
               61.
               
               And
               secondly
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 consent
                 of
                 Parliament
                 directed
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Court
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 Heresie
                 .
                 Lib.
              
               4.
               n.
               88.
               
               And
               if
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               power
               was
               thus
               curbed
               and
               fe●●ered
               when
               it
               was
               at
               the
               highest
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               question
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               much
               more
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               secular
               Courts
               ,
               when
               it
               began
               to
               sink
               in
               reputation
               ,
               and
               decline
               in
               strength
               .
               How
               true
               and
               justifiable
               ,
               or
               rather
               how
               unjustifiable
               and
               false
               these
               two
               principles
               are
               ,
               we
               have
               shewn
               already
               ,
               and
               must
               now
               look
               into
               the
               rest
               ,
               which
               our
               Author
               in
               pursuance
               of
               the
               main
               Design
               hath
               presented
               to
               us
               .
               But
               first
               we
               must
               take
               notice
               of
               another
               passage
               concerning
               the
               calling
               of
               Convocations
               or
               Synodical
               meetings
               ,
               formerly
               called
               by
               the
               two
               Archbishops
               in
               their
               several
               Provinces
               by
               their
               own
               sole
               and
               proper
               power
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               grants
               ,
               fol.
               190.
               to
               which
               he
               adds
               ,
            
             
               Fol.
               190.
               
               
                 But
                 after
                 the
                 Statute
                 of
              
               Praemunire
               
                 was
                 made
                 (
                 which
                 did
                 much
                 restrain
                 the
                 Papal
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 )
                 when
                 Archbishops
                 called
                 no
                 more
                 Convocations
                 by
                 their
                 sole
                 and
                 absolute
                 command
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 King.
              
               ]
               In
               which
               I
               must
               confess
               my self
               to
               be
               much
               unsatisfied
               ,
               though
               I
               finde
               the
               same
               position
               in
               some
               other
               Authors
               .
               My
               reasons
               two
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               there
               
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               Statute
               of
               Praemunire
               to
               restrain
               the
               Archbishops
               from
               calling
               these
               meetings
               as
               before
               ;
               that
               
               Act
               extending
               only
               to
               such
               as
               
                 purchase
                 or
                 pursue
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 purchased
                 or
                 pursued
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 or
                 elsewhere
                 any
                 such
                 translatations
                 ,
                 Processes
                 ,
                 Sentences
                 of
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 Bulls
                 ,
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 things
                 whatsoever
                 which
                 touch
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 Crown
                 and
                 his
                 Regality
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Realm
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 bring
                 within
                 the
                 Realm
                 or
                 them
                 receive
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 thereof
                 notification
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Execution
                 whatsoever
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 Realm
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               2.
               because
               I
               finde
               in
               the
               Statute
               of
               the
               
                 submission
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
              
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               recognized
               and
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               Clergie
               in
               their
               Convocation
               ,
               that
               the
               Convocation
               of
               the
               said
               Clergie
               is
               ,
               
               always
               hath
               been
               ,
               
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 assembled
                 always
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Writ
                 .
              
               And
               if
               they
               had
               been
               always
               call'd
               by
               the
               Kings
               Writ
               ,
               then
               certainly
               before
               the
               Statute
               of
               Praemunire
               ;
               for
               that
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               in
               their
               Convocation
               should
               publickly
               declare
               and
               avow
               a
               notorious
               falsehood
               ,
               especially
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               imagined
               .
               I
               must
               confess
               my self
               to
               be
               at
               a
               loss
               in
               this
               intricate
               Labyrinth
               ,
               unless
               perhaps
               there
               were
               some
               critical
               difference
               in
               those
               elder
               times
               between
               a
               Synod
               and
               a
               Convocation
               :
               the
               first
               being
               call'd
               by
               the
               Archbishops
               in
               their
               several
               and
               respective
               Provinces
               ,
               as
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               the
               other
               only
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               his
               occasions
               and
               affairs
               did
               require
               the
               same
               .
               But
               whether
               this
               were
               so
               or
               not
               ,
               is
               not
               much
               material
               ,
               as
               the
               case
               now
               stands
               ,
               the
               Clergie
               not
               assembling
               since
               the
               25
               of
               
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 eighth
              
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               are
               convocated
               
               and
               convened
               by
               the
               Kings
               w●it
               only
               .
               I
               only
               adde
               that
               the
               time
               and
               year
               of
               this
               submission
               is
               mistook
               by
               our
               Author
               ,
               who
               pl●ceth
               it
               in
               1533.
               whereas
               indeed
               the
               Clergy
               made
               this
               acknowledgement
               and
               submission
               in
               their
               Convocation
               ,
               Anno
               1532.
               though
               it
               pass'd
               not
               into
               an
               Act
               or
               Statute
               till
               the
               year
               next
               following
               .
               Well
               then
               ,
               suppose
               the
               Clergy
               call'd
               by
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               ,
               Acts
               and
               Constitutions
               rati●ied
               by
               the
               
                 R●yal
                 
                 assent
              
               ,
               are
               they
               of
               force
               to
               binde
               the
               Subject
               to
               submit
               and
               conform
               unto
               them
               ?
               Not
               ,
               if
               our
               Author
               may
               be
               judge
               ,
               for
               he
               tels
               us
               plainly
            
             
               Fol.
               191.
               
               That
               
                 even
                 such
              
               Convocations
               
                 with
                 the
              
               Royal
               assent
               ,
               
                 subject
                 not
                 any
                 (
                 for
                 recusancy
                 to
                 obey
                 their
                 Canons
                 )
                 to
                 a
                 civil
                 penalty
                 in
              
               person
               or
               property
               ,
               
                 untill
                 confirmed
                 by
              
               〈◊〉
               of
               Parliament
               .
               ]
               I
               marvel
               where
               our
               Author
               
               took
               up
               this
               opinion
               ,
               which
               he
               neither
               finds
               in
               the
               Registers
               of
               Convocation
               ,
               or
               Records
               of
               Parliament
               .
               Himself
               hath
               told
               us
               ,
               fol.
               190.
               that
               
                 such
                 Canons
                 and
                 Constitutions
              
               as
               were
               concluded
               on
               in
               Synods
               or
               Convocations
               ,
               before
               the
               passing
               of
               the
               Statute
               of
               
                 Praemunire
                 ,
                 were
                 without
                 any
                 further
                 Ratification
                 ,
                 obligatory
                 to
                 all
                 subjected
                 to
                 their
                 jurisdiction
                 .
              
               And
               he
               hath
               told
               us
               also
               of
               such
               Convocations
               as
               had
               been
               called
               between
               the
               passing
               of
               the
               Statute
               of
               Praemunire
               ,
               and
               the
               Act
               for
               Submission
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 made
                 Canons
                 whiche
                 were
                 binding
                 ,
                 although
                 none
                 other
                 then
              
               Synodical
               Authority
               
                 did
                 confirme
                 the
                 same
              
               .
               Upon
               whi●●●remisses
               I
               shall
               not
               fear
               to
               raise
               this
               Syllogism
               ,
               
                 viz
                 ▪
              
               That
               power
               which
               the
               Clergy
               had
               in
               their
               Convocations
               before
               their
               submission
               to
               the
               King
               to
               binde
               the
               subject
               by
               their
               Canons
               and
               Constitutions
               
                 without
                 any
                 further
                 Ratification
              
               then
               own
               
                 Synodicall
                 Authority
              
               ,
               the
               same
               they
               had
               when
               the
               Kings
               power
               signified
               in
               his
               
                 Royal
                 assent
              
               was
               added
               to
               them
               ;
               but
               the
               Clergy
               (
               by
               our
               Authors
               own
               confession
               )
               had
               power
               in
               their
               Convocations
               before
               their
               submission
               to
               the
               King
               to
               binde
               the
               Subject
               by
               their
               Canons
               and
               Constitutions
               without
               any
               further
               ratification
               then
               their
               own
               Synodical
               Authority
               ;
               Ergo
               they
               had
               the
               same
               power
               to
               binde
               the
               Subjects
               when
               the
               Kings
               power
               signified
               by
               the
               Royal
               assent
               was
               added
               to
               them
               .
               The
               Minor
               being
               granted
               by
               our
               Author
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               shewed
               ,
               the
               Major
               is
               only
               to
               be
               proved
               .
               And
               for
               the
               proof
               hereof
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               put
               the
               Reader
               in
               minde
               of
               a
               Petition
               or
               Remonstrance
               exhibited
               
               to
               the
               King
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               Anno
               1532.
               in
               which
               they
               shewed
               themselves
               agrieved
               ,
               that
               the
               Clergy
               of
               this
               Realm
               should
               act
               Authoritatively
               and
               Supremely
               in
               the
               Convocations
               ,
               and
               they
               in
               Parliament
               do
               nothing
               but
               as
               it
               was
               confirmed
               and
               ratified
               by
               the
               Royal
               assent
               .
               By
               which
               it
               seems
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               then
               desired
               by
               the
               House
               〈◊〉
               ●ommons
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Convocation
               should
               be
               brought
               down
               to
               the
               same
               level
               with
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               that
               their
               Acts
               and
               Constitutions
               should
               not
               binde
               the
               Subject
               as
               before
               in
               their
               Goods
               and
               Possessions
               ,
               untill
               they
               were
               confirmed
               and
               ratified
               by
               the
               Regal
               power
               .
               The
               Answer
               unto
               which
               Remonstrance
               being
               drawn
               up
               by
               Dr.
               Gardiner
               then
               newly
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               allowed
               of
               by
               both
               Houses
               of
               Convocation
               ,
               was
               by
               them
               presented
               to
               the
               King.
               But
               the
               King
               not
               satisfied
               with
               this
               Answer
               ●●solves
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               his
               bent
               ,
               le●t
               else
               perhaps
               they
               might
               have
               acted
               something
               to
               the
               hindrance
               of
               his
               divorce
               ,
               which
               was
               at
               that
               time
               in
               agitation
               ;
               and
               therefore
               on
               the
               10
               of
               May
               he
               sends
               a
               paper
               to
               them
               by
               Dr.
               Fox
               (
               after
               Bishop
               of
               Hereford
               )
               in
               which
               it
               was
               peremptorily
               required
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 Constitution
                 or
                 Ordinance
                 shall
                 be
                 hereafter
                 by
                 the
                 Clergy
                 Enacted
                 ,
                 Promulged
                 ,
                 or
                 put
                 in
                 Execution
                 unlesse
                 the
                 Kings
                 Highness
                 do
                 approve
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 his
                 high
                 Authority
                 and
                 Royal
                 assent
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 advice
                 and
                 favour
                 be
                 also
                 interponed
                 for
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 every
                 such
                 constitution
                 among
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 Subjects
                 .
              
               And
               though
               the
               Clergy
               on
               the
               receipt
               of
               this
               paper
               remov'd
               first
               to
               the
               Chappel
               of
               St.
               Katherines
               ,
               and
               after
               unto
               that
               of
               St.
               Dunstan
               to
               consult
               about
               it
               ,
               yet
               found
               they
               no
               Saint
               able
               to
               inspi●e
               them
               with
               a
               resolution
               contrary
               to
               the
               Kings
               desires
               ;
               and
               therefore
               upon
               the
               Wednesday
               following
               ,
               being
               the
               15
               of
               the
               same
               Moneth
               ,
               they
               made
               their
               absolute
               submission
               ,
               binding
               themselves
               in
               
                 Verbo
                 Sacerdotii
              
               not
               to
               make
               or
               execute
               any
               Canons
               or
               other
               
               Synodical
               Constitutions
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               were
               from
               time
               to
               time
               enabled
               by
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               .
               But
               this
               submission
               being
               made
               unto
               the
               King
               in
               his
               single
               person
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               in
               conjunction
               with
               his
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               could
               neither
               bring
               the
               Convocation
               under
               the
               command
               of
               Parliaments
               ,
               nor
               render
               them
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               power
               thereof
               ,
               as
               indeed
               it
               did
               not
               .
               But
               to
               the
               contrary
               hereof
               it
               is
               said
               by
               our
               Author
               ,
               that
            
             
               Fol.
               194.
               
               
                 He
                 (
                 viz.
              
               the
               King
               )
               
                 by
                 the
                 advice
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 his
              
               Clergy
               
                 in
                 Convocation
                 and
                 great
                 Councel
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 resolved
                 to
                 reform
                 the
                 Church
                 under
                 his
                 inspection
                 from
                 grosse
                 abuses
                 crept
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               ]
               To
               this
               I
               need
               no
               other
               
               Answer
               then
               our
               Author
               himself
               ,
               who
               though
               in
               this
               place
               he
               makes
               the
               Parliament
               to
               be
               joyned
               in
               Commission
               with
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               joynt
               Agent
               in
               that
               great
               business
               of
               Reforming
               the
               Church
               ;
               yet
               in
               another
               place
               he
               tels
               us
               another
               tale
               .
               
                 For
                 fol.
                 188.
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 can
                 tell
                 from
                 whom
                 he
                 saith
                 it
                 )
                 upon
                 serious
                 examination
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 save
                 what
                 was
                 acted
                 by
                 the
                 Clergy
                 in
                 their
                 Convocations
                 ,
                 or
                 grounded
                 on
                 some
                 Act
                 of
                 theirs
                 precedent
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Advice
                 ,
                 Counsel
                 and
                 Consent
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 most
                 eminent
                 Churchmen
                 ;
                 confirmed
                 upon
                 the
                 Postfact
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 otherwise
                 by
                 the
                 Civill
                 Sanction
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 usage
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 happiest
                 times
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               So
               then
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               acted
               chiefly
               by
               the
               King
               with
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               Convocation
               ;
               the
               confirmation
               on
               the
               post-fact
               by
               the
               King
               in
               Parliament
               :
               and
               that
               (
               by
               his
               leave
               )
               not
               in
               all
               the
               Acts
               and
               Particulars
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               few
               only
               ,
               for
               which
               consult
               the
               Tract
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Way
                 and
                 Manner
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               Now
               as
               our
               Author
               makes
               the
               Parliament
               a
               joynt
               Assistant
               with
               the
               King
               in
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               so
               he
               conferreth
               on
               Parliaments
               the
               supreme
               
               Power
               of
               ratifying
               and
               confirming
               all
               Synodicall
               Acts.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               199.
               
               The
               Parliament
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 did
                 notifie
                 and
                 declare
                 that
              
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
              
               King
               ,
               
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 formerly
                 unjustly
                 invaded
                 .
                 Yet
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 reserved
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 confirming
                 power
                 of
                 all
              
               Canons
               Ecclesiastical
               ;
               
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 person
                 or
                 property
                 of
              
               Refusers
               
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 subjected
                 to
                 temporal
                 penalty
                 without
                 consent
                 of
              
               
               Parliament
               .
               ]
               But
               certainly
               there
               ●is
               no
               such
               matter
               in
               that
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               submission
               of
               the
               Clergy
               and
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               King
               grounded
               thereupon
               is
               notified
               and
               recorded
               to
               succeeding
               times
               ;
               nor
               any
               such
               reservation
               to
               themselves
               of
               a
               confirming
               power
               as
               our
               Author
               speaks
               of
               in
               any
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               (
               I
               can
               knowingly
               and
               boldly
               say
               it
               )
               from
               that
               time
               to
               this
               .
               Had
               there
               been
               any
               such
               Priviledge
               ,
               any
               such
               Reservation
               as
               is
               here
               declared
               ,
               their
               power
               ,
               in
               
                 confirming
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Canons
              
               had
               been
               Lord
               Paramount
               to
               the
               Kings
               ;
               who
               could
               have
               acted
               nothing
               in
               it
               but
               as
               he
               was
               enabled
               by
               his
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               .
               Nor
               is
               this
               only
               a
               new
               and
               unheard
               of
               Paradox
               ,
               an
               Heterodoxie
               (
               as
               I
               may
               call
               it
               )
               in
               point
               of
               Law
               ,
               but
               plainly
               contrary
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               from
               that
               time
               to
               this
               ;
               there
               being
               no
               
                 Synodical
                 Canons
              
               or
               Constitutions
               (
               I
               dare
               as
               boldly
               say
               this
               too
               )
               confirmed
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               any
               otherwise
               ratified
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               superadding
               of
               the
               Royal
               assent
               .
               For
               proof
               whereof
               look
               we
               no
               further
               then
               the
               Canons
               of
               603
               and
               640
               confirmed
               by
               the
               two
               Kings
               respectively
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               other
               Authority
               concurring
               with
               them
               in
               these
               following
               words
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               
                 We
                 have
                 therefore
                 for
                 Us
                 ,
                 our
                 Heirs
                 ,
                 and
                 lawful
                 Successors
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 especial
                 Grace
                 ,
                 certain
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 meer
                 motion
                 ,
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 these
                 p●esents
                 do
                 give
                 our
                 Royal
                 assent
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 fo●m
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Statute
                 or
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Orders
                 ,
                 
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 in
                 them
                 contained
                 .
                 And
                 furthermore
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 our
                 said
                 Prerogative
                 Royall
                 ,
                 and
                 Supreme
                 Authority
                 ,
                 in
                 causes
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 ratifie
                 ,
                 confirme
                 ,
                 and
                 establish
                 by
                 these
                 our
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 the
                 said
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Orders
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 in
                 them
                 contained
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 likewise
                 propound
                 ,
                 publish
                 ,
                 and
                 straightly
                 enjoyne
                 and
                 command
                 by
                 our
                 said
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 these
                 our
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 diligently
                 observed
                 ,
                 executed
                 and
                 equally
                 kept
                 by
                 all
                 our
                 loving
                 Subjects
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 both
                 within
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 and
                 York
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 wherein
                 they
                 do
                 or
                 may
                 concerne
                 every
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 our
                 Will
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 hereby
                 signified
                 and
                 expressed
                 .
              
               No
               other
               Power
               required
               to
               confirme
               these
               Canons
               ,
               or
               to
               impose
               them
               on
               the
               people
               but
               the
               Kings
               alone
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               ●row
               there
               are
               not
               a
               few
               particulars
               ,
               in
               which
               those
               Canons
               do
               extend
               to
               the
               property
               and
               persons
               of
               such
               Refusers
               as
               are
               concerned
               in
               the
               same
               ;
               which
               our
               Author
               may
               soon
               finde
               in
               them
               if
               he
               list
               to
               look
               .
               And
               having
               so
               done
               ,
               let
               him
               give
               us
               the
               like
               Precedent
               for
               his
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               (
               either
               abstractedly
               in
               themselves
               ,
               or
               in
               cooperation
               with
               the
               King
               )
               in
               confirming
               Canons
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               gladly
               quit
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               willingly
               submit
               to
               his
               ●er
               judgement
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               it
               be
               Ob●ected
               ,
               as
               perhaps
               it
               may
               ,
               That
               the
               Subsidies
               granted
               by
               the
               Clergy
               in
               the
               Convocation
               are
               ratified
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               be
               levied
               either
               on
               the
               Granters
               themselves
               ,
               or
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               this
               makes
               nothing
               to
               our
               Authors
               purpose
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 person
                 or
                 property
                 of
                 Refusers
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 subjected
                 to
                 temporal
                 penalty
                 without
                 
                 consent
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               For
               first
               ,
               before
               the
               submission
               of
               the
               Clergy
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               8.
               they
               granted
               Subsidies
               and
               other
               aids
               unto
               the
               King
               in
               their
               Convocations
               ,
               and
               levied
               them
               upon
               the
               persons
               concerned
               therein
               by
               no
               other
               way
               then
               the
               usuall
               Censures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               especiall
               ,
               by
               Suspension
               and
               deprivation
               ,
               if
               any
               Refuser
               prove
               so
               refractary
               as
               to
               dispute
               the
               payment
               of
               the
               sum
               imposed
               .
               And
               by
               this
               way
               they
               gave
               and
               levied
               that
               great
               sum
               of
               an
               Hundred
               thousand
               pounds
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               only
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               bought
               their
               peace
               of
               the
               said
               King
               Henry
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               as
               he
               had
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               attainted
               in
               the
               Praemunire
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               like
               Precedent
               for
               it
               since
               the
               said
               Submission
               .
               For
               whereas
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               Convocation
               in
               the
               year
               1585.
               being
               the
               27
               year
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               had
               given
               that
               Queen
               a
               Subsidy
               of
               four
               shillings
               in
               the
               pound
               confirmed
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               in
               the
               usual
               way
               ;
               they
               gave
               her
               at
               the
               same
               time
               (
               finding
               their
               former
               gift
               too
               short
               for
               her
               present
               occasions
               )
               a
               Benevolence
               of
               two
               shillings
               in
               the
               pound
               to
               be
               raised
               upon
               all
               the
               Clergy
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               own
               Synodical
               Act
               only
               ,
               under
               the
               penalty
               of
               such
               Ecclesiastical
               Censures
               as
               before
               were
               mentioned
               .
               Which
               precedent
               was
               after
               followed
               by
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               Convocation
               .
               an
               .
               1640.
               the
               Instrument
               of
               the
               Grant
               being
               the
               same
               verbatim
               with
               that
               before
               ;
               though
               so
               it
               hapned
               (
               such
               influence
               have
               the
               times
               on
               the
               actions
               of
               men
               )
               that
               they
               were
               quarreld
               and
               condemned
               for
               it
               by
               the
               following
               Parliament
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               as
               checkt
               at
               ,
               or
               thought
               to
               have
               gone
               beyond
               their
               bounds
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Queen
               .
               And
               for
               the
               ratifying
               of
               their
               Bill
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               it
               came
               up
               first
               at
               such
               times
               (
               after
               the
               Submission
               before
               mentioned
               )
               as
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               being
               in
               distrust
               of
               their
               Clergy
               ,
               did
               not
               think
               fit
               to
               impower
               them
               by
               their
               Letters
               Patents
               for
               the
               making
               of
               any
               Synodical
               Acts
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               or
               Constitutions
               whatsoever
               ,
               by
               which
               their
               Subsidies
               have
               been
               levied
               in
               
               former
               times
               ,
               but
               put
               them
               off
               to
               be
               confirmed
               and
               made
               Obligatory
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
               Which
               being
               afterwards
               found
               to
               be
               the
               more
               expedite
               way
               ,
               and
               not
               considered
               as
               derogatory
               to
               the
               Churches
               Rights
               ,
               was
               followed
               in
               succeeding
               times
               without
               doubt
               or
               scruple
               ;
               the
               Church
               proceeding
               in
               all
               other
               cases
               by
               her
               ●●tive
               power
               ,
               even
               in
               cases
               where
               both
               the
               person
               and
               property
               of
               the
               Subject
               were
               alike
               concerned
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Canons
               1603
               ,
               1640.
               and
               many
               of
               those
               past
               in
               Q.
               Elizabeths
               time
               (
               though
               not
               so
               easie
               to
               be
               seen
               )
               doth
               at
               full
               appear
               .
               Which
               said
               we
               may
               have
               leisure
               to
               consider
               of
               another
               passage
               relating
               not
               unto
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               the
               wealth
               of
               the
               Churchmen
               .
               Of
               which
               thus
               our
               Autho●
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               253.
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 heard
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               that
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               
                 being
                 informed
                 that
              
               Dr.
               Pilkington
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               
                 had
                 given
                 ten
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 in
                 marriage
                 with
                 his
                 Daughter
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 offended
                 that
                 a
                 Prelates
                 daughter
                 should
                 equal
                 a
                 Princesse
                 in
                 portion
                 ,
                 took
                 away
                 one
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 a
                 year
                 from
                 that
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 and
                 assigned
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 maintenance
                 of
                 the
                 Garrison
                 of
              
               Barwick
               .
               ]
               In
               telling
               of
               which
               story
               ou●
               
               Author
               commits
               many
               mistakes
               ,
               as
               in
               most
               things
               el●e
               .
               For
               first
               to
               justifie
               the
               Queens
               displeasure
               (
               if
               she
               were
               displeased
               )
               he
               makes
               the
               Bishop
               richer
               ,
               and
               the
               Portion
               greater
               then
               indeed
               they
               were
               .
               The
               ten
               thousand
               pounds
               
                 Lib.
                 9.
                 fol.
              
               109.
               being
               shrunk
               to
               eight
               ;
               and
               that
               eight
               thousand
               pound
               not
               given
               to
               one
               Daughter
               (
               as
               is
               here
               affirmed
               )
               but
               divided
               equally
               between
               two
               :
               whereof
               the
               one
               was
               married
               to
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Harrington
              
               ,
               the
               other
               ●nto
               
               Dunch
               of
               Berk-shire
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               could
               be
               no
               cause
               of
               the
               Queens
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               of
               the
               Cour●ie●s
               envy
               ;
               that
               Bishop
               having
               sat
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Durham
               above
               seventeen
               years
               .
               And
               certainly
               he
               must
               needs
               have
               been
               a
               very
               
                 ill
                 Husband
              
               if
               our
               of
               such
               a
               great
               Revenue
               he
               had
               not
               saved
               five
               hundred
               pounds
               
                 per
                 annum
              
               to
               prefe●
               his
               Children
               ;
               the
               income
               being
               as
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               charges
               of
               Hospitality
               lesse
               then
               they
               have
               been
               since
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               the
               Queen
               did
               not
               take
               away
               a
               thousand
               pound
               a
               year
               from
               that
               Bishoprick
               ,
               as
               is
               here
               affirmed
               .
               The
               Lands
               were
               left
               to
               it
               as
               before
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               the
               Garrison
               of
               Barwick
               preserved
               the
               Bishops
               Lands
               and
               Tenants
               from
               the
               spoil
               of
               the
               Scots
               ;
               the
               Queen
               thought
               fit
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               should
               contribute
               towards
               their
               own
               defence
               ,
               imposing
               on
               them
               an
               annuall
               pension
               of
               a
               thousand
               pound
               
               for
               the
               better
               maintaining
               of
               that
               Garrison
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               Bishop
               Pilkington
               was
               no
               Doctor
               ,
               but
               a
               Batchelor
               of
               Divinity
               only
               ;
               and
               possibly
               had
               not
               been
               raised
               by
               our
               Author
               to
               an
               higher
               Title
               and
               Degree
               then
               the
               University
               had
               given
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               a
               
                 Conniver
                 at
                 Non-conformity
              
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               telleth
               us
               
                 Lib.
                 9.
                 fol.
              
               109.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               add
               that
               I
               conceive
               the
               Pension
               above
               mentioned
               not
               to
               have
               been
               laid
               upon
               that
               See
               after
               Pilkingtons
               death
               ,
               but
               on
               his
               first
               preferment
               to
               it
               ,
               the
               French
               having
               then
               newly
               landed
               some
               forces
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               which
               put
               the
               Queen
               upon
               a
               necessity
               of
               doubling
               her
               Gua●ds
               and
               increasing
               her
               Garrisons
               .
               But
               whatsoever
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               imposing
               this
               great
               yearly
               payment
               upon
               that
               Bishoprick
               ,
               certain
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               it
               continued
               and
               the
               money
               was
               duly
               paid
               into
               the
               Exchequer
               for
               many
               years
               ,
               after
               the
               true
               cause
               thereof
               was
               taken
               away
               ;
               the
               Queens
               displeasure
               against
               Pilkington
               ending
               either
               with
               his
               life
               or
               hers
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Garrisons
               and
               forces
               upon
               the
               Borders
               being
               taken
               away
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Iames.
               So
               true
               is
               that
               old
               saying
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 Christus
                 non
                 capit
                 fiscus
                 rapit
                 ,
              
               never
               more
               fully
               verified
               then
               in
               this
               particular
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Sixth
               Book
               .
            
             
               Containing
               the
               History
               of
               Abbeys
               .
            
             
               THis
               Book
               containing
               the
               History
               of
               Abbeys
               seems
               but
               a
               Supplement
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               but
               being
               made
               a
               distinct
               book
               by
               our
               Author
               ,
               we
               must
               do
               so
               likewise
               .
               In
               which
               the
               first
               thing
               capable
               of
               an
               Animadversion
               ,
               is
               but
               meerly
               verbal
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               266.
               
               Cistercians
               
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 one
              
               Robert
               
                 living
                 in
              
               Cistercium
               in
               Burgundy
               .
               ]
               The
               place
               in
               Burgundy
               from
               whence
               these
               Monks
               took
               denomination
               ,
               though
               call'd
               Cistercium
               by
               the
               Latins
               ,
               is
               better
               known
               to
               the
               French
               and
               English
               by
               the
               name
               Cisteaux
               ;
               the
               Monks
               thereof
               
               the
               
                 Monks
                 of
                 Cisteaux
              
               by
               the
               English
               ,
               and
               
                 Lesmoines
                 de
                 Cisteaux
              
               by
               the
               French
               ,
               and
               yet
               our
               Author
               hath
               hit
               it
               better
               in
               his
               Cistercians
               ,
               then
               
                 Ralph
                 Brook
                 York
                 Herald
              
               did
               ,
               in
               his
               Sister-senses
               ,
               for
               which
               sufficiently
               derided
               by
               
                 Augustin
                 Vincent
              
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               being
               so
               well
               studied
               in
               Heraldry
               ,
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               know
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               268.
               
               
                 But
                 be
                 he
                 who
              
               he
               
                 himself
                 or
              
               any
               other
               pleaseth
               brother
               
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 to
              
               St.
               George
               on
               Horseback
               .
               ●
               Our
               Author
               not
               satisfying
               himself
               in
               that
               Equitius
               ,
               who
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               the
               first
               Founder
               of
               Monks
               in
               England
               ,
               makes
               
               him
               in
               scorn
               to
               be
               the
               Brother
               of
               
                 St.
                 George
              
               on
               Horseback
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               a
               meer
               Chimera
               ,
               a
               Legendary
               Saint
               ,
               a
               thing
               of
               nothing
               .
               The
               Knights
               of
               that
               most
               noble
               Order
               are
               beholding
               to
               him
               for
               putting
               their
               Patron
               in
               the
               same
               Rank
               with
               
                 St.
                 Equitius
              
               ;
               of
               whose
               existence
               on
               the
               Earth
               he
               can
               finde
               no
               Constat
               .
               But
               I
               would
               have
               him
               
               know
               ,
               how
               poorly
               so
               ever
               he
               thinks
               of
               
                 St.
                 George
              
               on
               Horseback
               ,
               that
               there
               hath
               more
               been
               said
               of
               him
               ,
               his
               Noble
               birth
               ,
               Atchievements
               with
               his
               death
               and
               Martyrdom
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               Friends
               our
               Author
               hath
               ,
               will
               or
               can
               justly
               say
               in
               defence
               of
               our
               present
               History
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               270.
               —
               
                 So
                 they
                 deserve
                 some
                 commendation
                 for
                 their
              
               Orthodox
               judgement
               
                 in
                 maintaining
                 some
              
               Controversies
               
               
                 in
                 Divinity
                 of
                 importance
                 against
                 the
              
               Jesuites
               .
               ]
               Our
               Author
               speaks
               this
               of
               the
               Dominicans
               or
               preaching
               Fryers
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               be
               the
               sole
               active
               managers
               of
               the
               Inquisition
               ,
               deserve
               notwithstanding
               to
               be
               commended
               for
               their
               
                 Orthodox
                 judgement
              
               .
               How
               so
               ?
               Because
               forsooth
               in
               some
               
                 Controversies
                 of
                 importance
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Free-will
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               link
               ,
               they
               hold
               the
               same
               opinions
               against
               the
               Iesuites
               and
               Franciscans
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Rigid
                 Lutherans
              
               do
               against
               the
               Melanchthonians
               ,
               and
               the
               Rigid
               or
               Peremptory
               Calvinists
               against
               the
               Remonstrants
               .
               As
               powerful
               as
               the
               Iesuites
               and
               Franciscans
               are
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               they
               could
               never
               get
               the
               Pope
               to
               declare
               so
               much
               in
               favour
               of
               their
               Opinion
               ,
               as
               here
               our
               Author
               (
               out
               of
               pure
               zeal
               to
               the
               
                 good
                 Cause
              
               )
               declares
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Dominicans
               .
               It
               was
               wont
               to
               be
               the
               property
               or
               commendation
               of
               Charity
               ,
               that
               it
               
                 hoped
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 believed
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 thought
                 no
                 evill
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               a
               word
               covered
               a
               multitude
               of
               ●ins
               .
               But
               zeal
               to
               the
               
                 good
                 cause
              
               having
               
                 eaten
                 up
              
               Charity
               ,
               so
               far
               ascribes
               unto
               it self
               the
               true
               qualities
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               pass
               over
               the
               sins
               and
               vices
               of
               such
               who
               have
               engaged
               themselves
               in
               defence
               thereof
               .
               And
               he
               that
               favours
               the
               
                 good
                 cause
              
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               heterodox
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               irregular
               in
               his
               Conversation
               ,
               as
               bloudy
               a
               Butcher
               of
               the
               true
               Protestants
               as
               these
               Preaching
               Fryers
               ,
               shall
               have
               his
               imperfections
               covered
               ,
               his
               vices
               hidden
               under
               this
               disguise
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               
                 Orth●dox
                 in
                 judgement
              
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               Professor
               .
               Otherwise
               the
               Dominicans
               had
               not
               ●ound
               such
               favour
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               our
               Author
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               drawn
               as
               much
               bloud
               into
               their
               cheeks
               with
               
               his
               pen
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               drawn
               from
               many
               a
               true
               Protestant
               by
               their
               persecutions
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               300.
               
               
                 We
                 will
                 conclude
                 with
                 their
                 observation
                 (
                 as
                 an
                 ominous
                 presage
                 of
                 Abbies
                 ruine
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 scarce
                 a
                 great
                 Abbey
                 in
              
               England
               ,
               
                 which
                 once
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 burnt
                 down
                 with
                 lightning
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               ]
               ●
               Our
               Author
               may
               be
               as
               
               well
               out
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               been
               in
               many
               things
               else
               ;
               it
               being
               an
               ordinary
               thing
               to
               a●scribe
               that
               to
               Lightning
               or
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               happened
               by
               the
               malice
               or
               carelesness
               of
               Knaves
               on
               Earth
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               speak
               more
               hereafter
               ,
               on
               occasion
               of
               the
               firing
               of
               St.
               Pauls
               s●eeple
               in
               
                 London
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               9.
               
               Now
               only
               noting
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               
                 scarse
                 any
              
               ,
               and
               
                 but
                 thirteen
              
               (
               for
               our
               Author
               names
               no
               more
               which
               were
               so
               consumed
               )
               hang
               not
               well
               together
               .
               If
               only
               thirteen
               were
               so
               burnt
               (
               and
               sure
               our
               Author
               would
               have
               nam'd
               them
               if
               they
               had
               been
               more
               )
               he
               should
               have
               rather
               chang'd
               his
               style
               ,
               and
               said
               that
               of
               so
               many
               Religious
               Houses
               as
               suffered
               by
               the
               decayes
               of
               time
               and
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               Danish
               W●●s
               ,
               or
               the
               rage
               of
               accident
               I
               fires
               ,
               scarse
               any
               of
               them
               ●●d
               been
               striken
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               313.
               
               
                 Hence
                 presently
                 arose
                 the
              
               Northern
               Rebellion
               ,
               
                 wherein
                 all
                 the
                 open
                 undertakers
                 were
                 North
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               Not
               all
               the
               
                 open
                 undertakers
              
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               of
               that
               our
               Author
               telling
               us
               in
               the
               words
               next
               following
               ,
               that
               
                 this
                 commotion
                 began
                 first
                 in
              
               Lincolnshire
               ,
               no
               part
               whereof
               except
               the
               River
               -
               Isle
               of
               Axholm
               ,
               lies
               beyond
               the
               Trent
               .
               Concerning
               which
               we
               are
               instructed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Stow
              
               ,
               
               that
               
                 at
                 an
                 Assise
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 Subsidie
                 kept
                 in
              
               Lincolnshire
               ,
               
                 the
                 people
                 made
                 an
                 insurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 gathered
                 nigh
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 certain
                 Lords
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 causing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 sworn
                 to
                 them
                 upon
                 certain
                 Articles
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 devised
                 .
              
               For
               which
               Rebellion
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               practises
               against
               the
               State
               12
               of
               that
               County
               ,
               
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               5
               Priests
               ,
               and
               7
               
               Lay-men
               were
               not
               long
               after
               drawn
               to
               Tyborn
               ,
               and
               there
               hang'd
               and
               quarte●ed
               .
               By
               which
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               
                 open
                 undertakers
              
               in
               the
               Northern
               Rebellion
               were
               not
               
                 North
                 of
                 Trent
                 ▪
              
               nor
               all
               the
               principal
               undertakers
               neither
               ;
               some
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               of
               that
               County
               (
               though
               against
               their
               wills
               )
               appearing
               in
               it
               ,
               
               and
               amongst
               others
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Hussey
              
               created
               Baron
               not
               long
               before
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               ,
               and
               shortly
               after
               punisht
               by
               him
               with
               the
               loss
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               for
               being
               one
               of
               the
               Heads
               of
               this
               Insurrection
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               316.
               
               
                 Where
                 there
                 be
                 many
              
               people
               ,
               
                 there
                 will
                 be
              
               many
               offenders
               ,
               
                 there
                 being
                 a
              
               Cham
               
                 amongst
                 the
              
               eight
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Ark
               ,
               
                 yea
                 a
              
               Cain
               
                 amongst
                 the
              
               four
               Primitive
               Persons
               
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               ]
               In
               this
               ,
               our
               Authors
               Rule
               is
               better
               then
               his
               Exemplification
               .
               For
               though
               there
               
               where
               but
               eight
               persons
               in
               the
               Ark
               ,
               whereof
               Cham
               was
               one
               ,
               yet
               in
               all
               probability
               there
               were
               more
               then
               
                 four
                 persons
              
               in
               the
               world
               at
               the
               Birth
               of
               Abel
               ,
               reckoning
               him
               for
               one
               .
               For
               though
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               subjoyn
               the
               Birth
               of
               Abel
               unto
               that
               of
               Cain
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               rather
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               following
               story
               wherein
               Abel
               was
               a
               principal
               party
               ,
               then
               that
               no
               other
               children
               had
               been
               born
               between
               them
               .
               The
               world
               had
               peopled
               very
               slowly
               ,
               and
               never
               increased
               to
               such
               vast
               multitudes
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               ,
               if
               Eve
               had
               not
               twinned
               at
               least
               at
               every
               birth
               ,
               and
               that
               some
               other
               children
               had
               not
               intervened
               between
               Cain
               and
               Abel
               .
               Not
               was
               Cain
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               time
               of
               his
               brothers
               birth
               to
               be
               accounted
               of
               as
               Cain
               in
               our
               Authors
               sense
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               a
               Malefactor
               ,
               an
               Offender
               ,
               a
               murtherer
               of
               his
               innocent
               brother
               ;
               or
               if
               we
               take
               him
               in
               that
               sense
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               then
               some
               scores
               of
               persons
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               if
               not
               many
               hundreds
               ,
               and
               consequently
               no
               such
               
                 Cain
                 amongst
                 the
                 Four
                 Primitive
                 Persons
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               as
               our
               Author
               would
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               338.
               
               
                 Such
                 who
                 are
                 Prelatically
                 affected
                 ,
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 these
                 new
                 Foundations
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 for
                 a
                 worthy
                 
                 work
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               So
               then
               the
               Foundation
               of
               six
               Bishopricks
               ,
               
               with
               the
               Capitular
               Bodies
               ,
               Schools
               ,
               Alms-houses
               and
               other
               Ministers
               and
               Officers
               subservient
               to
               them
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               thought
               
                 a
                 worthy
                 work
              
               (
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               work
               it self
               )
               by
               none
               but
               such
               as
               are
               
                 Prelatically
                 affected
              
               .
               The
               Preferment
               of
               so
               many
               men
               of
               Learning
               ,
               the
               Education
               of
               so
               many
               children
               ,
               the
               maintenance
               of
               so
               many
               Quire-men
               ,
               the
               relief
               of
               so
               many
               decay'd
               and
               impotent
               persons
               ,
               the
               provision
               made
               for
               so
               many
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               who
               had
               their
               being
               and
               subsistence
               in
               the
               said
               Foundations
               ,
               had
               nothing
               in
               it
               which
               might
               Signifie
               a
               
                 worthy
                 work
                 ▪
              
               unless
               there
               be
               somewhat
               of
               a
               Prelatical
               perswasion
               in
               them
               ,
               who
               put
               that
               value
               and
               esteem
               upon
               it
               .
               If
               any
               of
               a
               contrary
               judgement
               do
               approve
               the
               same
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               the
               worth
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               accidental
               use
               which
               the
               unhappiness
               of
               this
               Age
               hath
               put
               them
               to
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               by
               selling
               all
               the
               Lands
               which
               severally
               belong'd
               unto
               them
               to
               supply
               the
               present
               necessities
               of
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               telleth
               us
               .
               Assuredly
               such
               as
               are
               now
               founded
               in
               Colledges
               ,
               or
               possest
               of
               Tithes
               ,
               have
               good
               cause
               to
               thank
               him
               for
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               which
               by
               this
               Rule
               and
               Reason
               are
               to
               be
               approved
               of
               by
               none
               but
               those
               who
               are
               interessed
               and
               concerned
               in
               th●m
               ;
               except
               it
               be
               with
               reference
               to
               some
               subsequent
               sal●
               ,
               when
               the
               pretended
               exigencies
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               prevailing
               party
               in
               it
               shall
               require
               the
               s●me
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               340.
               
               
                 It
                 was
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 conceived
                 highly
                 injurious
                 ,
                 to
                 thrust
                 Monks
                 and
                 Nuns
                 out
                 of
              
               House
               and
               Home
               ,
               
                 without
                 assigning
                 them
                 any
                 allowance
                 for
                 their
                 subsistence
                 .
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               says
               very
               well
               in
               this
               ,
               there
               being
               few
               
                 Religious
                 persons
              
               thrust
               out
               of
               their
               Houses
               ,
               (
               except
               those
               that
               suffered
               by
               the
               first
               act
               of
               dissolution
               )
               who
               either
               were
               not
               prefer'd
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               as
               Wakeman
               the
               last
               Abbot
               of
               Tewksbery
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               King
               made
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               Glocester
               )
               or
               otherwise
               provided
               of
               some
               liberal
               
               pension
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               age
               ,
               wants
               ,
               and
               quality
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Weston
              
               Lord
               Prior
               ,
               of
               the
               order
               of
               St.
               Iohns
               ,
               had
               an
               yearly
               Pension
               of
               a
               thousand
               pounds
               ;
               Rawson
               the
               Subprior
               of
               a
               thousand
               Marks
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Brethren
               of
               two
               hundred
               pounds
               
                 per
                 annum
              
               ,
               and
               thirty
               pounds
               
                 per
                 annum
              
               he
               that
               had
               least
               .
               Not
               did
               the
               King
               only
               give
               them
               such
               competent
               Pensions
               as
               might
               yeeld
               them
               a
               subsistence
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               but
               furnisht
               them
               with
               ready
               money
               beforehand
               (
               their
               viaticum
               or
               advance
               money
               as
               it
               were
               )
               toward
               their
               setting
               up
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               commonly
               amounted
               to
               a
               fourth
               part
               of
               their
               yearly
               Pension
               .
               The
               like
               honest
               care
               to
               which
               I
               finde
               in
               our
               Authors
               History
               of
               Waltham
               Abbey
               ,
               fol.
               8.
               where
               he
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Canons
               founded
               there
               by
               King
               Harold
               ,
               were
               not
               remov'd
               thence
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               second
               ,
               (
               notwithstanding
               the
               scandalous
               conversation
               which
               was
               charg'd
               upon
               them
               )
               and
               Augustinian
               Fryers
               brought
               into
               their
               place
               ,
               
                 done●
                 praedictis
                 Canonicis
                 sufficienter
                 provisum
                 fuisset
                 ,
              
               till
               the
               said
               Canons
               were
               other
               ways
               pro●ided
               of
               sufficient
               maintenance
               .
               And
               this
               may
               serve
               for
               the
               instruction
               (
               I
               will
               not
               say
               the
               reproach
               )
               of
               the
               present
               times
               ,
               in
               which
               so
               many
               Bishops
               ,
               Deans
               ,
               and
               Prebendaries
               no
               was
               obnoxious
               to
               any
               such
               scandalous
               accusations
               ,
               have
               been
               thrust
               out
               of
               their
               Cathedrals
               without
               the
               allowance
               of
               one
               penny
               towards
               their
               subsistence
               ▪
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               also
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               sequestred
               Clergy
               .
               For
               though
               by
               an
               Order
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               their
               wives●
               and
               children
               were
               to
               enjoy
               a
               fifth
               part
               of
               the
               yearly
               profits
               of
               their
               Benefices
               ,
               yet
               the
               
                 unconscionable
                 Intruders
              
               found
               so
               many
               shifts
               to
               evade
               that
               Order
               ,
               that
               very
               few
               enjoy'd
               the
               just
               benefit
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               did
               ,
               found
               their
               attendance
               on
               the
               
                 Committee
                 for
                 plundred
                 Ministers
              
               so
               troublesome
               and
               chargeable
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               did
               hardly
               quit
               the
               cost
               .
               One
               man
               I
               know
               particularly
               ,
               who
               after
               above
               twenty
               Orders
               pro
               and
               con●
               and
               the
               riding
               of
               above
               a
               thousand
               miles
               backward
               and
               forward
               ,
               besides
               
               a
               chargeable
               stay
               in
               London
               to
               attend
               the
               business
               ;
               was
               fain
               at
               last
               to
               make
               a
               private
               agreement
               with
               the
               adverse
               party
               ,
               and
               take
               a
               tenth
               part
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               fifth
               .
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               also
               of
               the
               late
               Bill
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Intruders
              
               are
               setled
               in
               the
               Bene●●ces
               of
               the
               seque●tred
               Clergy
               for
               term
               of
               life
               .
               For
               though
               it
               be
               thereby
               provided
               ,
               that
               the
               Commissioners
               
                 for
                 rejecting
                 of
                 scandalous
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               shall
               have
               power
               to
               grant
               a
               fifth
               part
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               arrears
               thereof
               ,
               to
               the
               sequestred
               and
               e●ected
               Clergy
               ;
               yet
               is
               the
               Bill
               clog'd
               with
               two
               such
               circumstances
               ,
               as
               make
               it
               altogether
               unuseful
               to
               some
               ,
               and
               may
               make
               it
               little
               beneficial
               unto
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               For
               by
               the
               first
               it
               is
               declar'd
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               shall
               receive
               any
               benefit
               by
               it
               ,
               who
               hath
               either
               thirty
               pound
               
                 per
                 annum
              
               in
               Real
               ,
               or
               five
               hundred
               pounds
               in
               
                 Personal
                 Estate
              
               ;
               by
               means
               whereof
               many
               who
               have
               had
               some
               hundreds
               of
               pounds
               yearly
               to
               maintain
               their
               Families
               ,
               are
               tyed
               up
               to
               so
               poor
               a
               pittance
               as
               will
               hardly
               keep
               their
               chil●ren
               from
               begging
               in
               the
               open
               streets
               .
               By
               the
               other
               ,
               there
               is
               such
               a
               power
               given
               to
               the
               Commissioners
               ,
               that
               
                 not
                 exceeding
                 the
                 fifth
                 part
              
               ,
               they
               may
               give
               to
               the
               poor
               sequestred
               Clergy
               as
               much
               and
               as
               little
               as
               they
               please
               ,
               under
               that
               proportion
               .
               And
               one
               I
               know
               particularly
               in
               this
               case
               also
               ,
               who
               for
               an
               Arrear
               of
               twelve
               years
               out
               of
               a
               Benefice
               rented
               formerly
               at
               250
               
                 l.
                 per
                 annum
              
               ,
               to
               my
               certain
               knowledge
               could
               obtain
               but
               3
               
                 l.
                 6
                 s.
                 8
                 d.
              
               (
               the
               first
               Intruder
               being
               still
               living
               ,
               and
               possest
               of
               that
               Benefice
               )
               and
               no
               more
               then
               20
               Marks
               
                 par
                 annum
              
               for
               his
               future
               subsistence
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               a
               nineteenth
               part
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               fifth
               .
               And
               this
               I
               have
               observ'd
               the
               rather
               ,
               that
               if
               these
               p●pers
               should
               chance
               to
               come
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               any
               of
               those
               who
               have
               the
               conduct
               of
               affairs
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               pleas'd
               to
               cause
               the
               said
               Bill
               to
               be
               review'd
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               benefit
               thereof
               more
               certain
               and
               extensive
               then
               it
               is
               at
               the
               present
               .
               Our
               Author
               might
               have
               sav'd
               me
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               this
               Application
               ,
               had
               he
               been
               minded
               to
               do
               the
               poor
               Clergy
               any
               right
               ,
               as
               he
               seldom
               doth
               .
               For
               
               proof
               whereof
               we
               need
               but
               look
               upon
               a
               passage
               in
               his
               very
               Book
               ,
               fol.
               283.
               which
               is
               this
               that
               followeth
               .
               
                 Once
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 my
                 minde
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 (
                 easie
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 useful
                 when
                 done
                 )
                 of
                 such
                 Houses
                 of
                 
                   Cistercians
                   ,
                   Templers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Hospitallers
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 founded
                 since
                 the
                 
                   Lateran
                   Council
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 going
                 under
                 the
                 general
                 notion
                 of
                 Tithe-free
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 injury
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 since
                 on
                 
                   second
                   thoughts
                
                 ,
                 I
                 conceived
                 it
                 better
                 to
                 let
                 it
                 alone
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 sure
                 on
                 such
                 discovery
                 of
                 any
                 blessing
                 from
                 such
                 Ministers
                 which
                 should
                 gain
                 ,
                 but
                 certain
                 of
                 many
                 curses
                 from
                 such
                 Lay-men
                 who
                 should
                 lose
                 thereby
                 .
              
               So
               he
               .
               But
               I
               have
               heard
               it
               for
               a
               usual
               saying
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               of
               France
               ,
               That
               
                 he
                 that
                 feared
                 the
                 Popes
                 curse
                 ,
                 the
                 reproaches
                 of
                 discontented
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 frowns
                 of
                 his
                 Mistress
                 ,
                 should
                 never
                 sleep
                 a
                 quiet
                 hour
                 in
                 his
                 bed
                 .
              
               And
               so
               much
               for
               that
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               357.
               
               
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 without
                 any
                 great
                 cost
                 to
                 the
              
               Crown
               ,
               
                 only
                 by
                 altering
                 the
              
               Property
               of
               the
               place
               
                 from
                 a
              
               
               
                 late
                 made
              
               Cathedral
               
                 to
                 an
              
               Abbey
               .
               ]
               Our
               Author
               speaks
               this
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               suffered
               many
               changes
               ,
               yet
               had
               it
               no
               such
               change
               as
               our
               Author
               speaks
               of
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               from
               a
               Cathedral
               to
               an
               Abbey
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               alteration
               which
               came
               in
               between
               .
               For
               when
               the
               Monastery
               was
               dissolved
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               
                 eighth
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1539.
               it
               was
               made
               a
               Deanry
               ,
               
                 Will.
                 Benson
              
               being
               the
               first
               Dean
               .
               In
               the
               year
               1541.
               he
               made
               it
               an
               Episcopal
               See
               ,
               or
               Cathedral
               Church
               ,
               and
               placed
               
                 Thomas
                 Thurlby
              
               the
               first
               Bishop
               there
               .
               But
               Thurlby
               being
               remov'd
               to
               
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1550.
               the
               Bishoprick
               was
               suppressed
               by
               King
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               ceased
               from
               being
               Cathedral
               ,
               continuing
               as
               a
               Deanry
               only
               till
               the
               21.
               of
               November
               ,
               1557.
               at
               what
               time
               
                 Dr.
                 Hugh
                 Weston
              
               the
               then
               Dean
               thereof
               ,
               unwillingly
               remov'd
               to
               Winsor
               ,
               made
               room
               for
               Feckna●
               and
               his
               Monks
               ,
               and
               so
               restor'd
               it
               once
               again
               to
               the
               State
               of
               an
               Abbey
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               telleth
               us
               .
            
             
             
               Fol.
               359.
               
               
                 Nor
                 can
                 I
                 finde
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
              
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               any
               particular
               Statute
               
                 wherein
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 r●ign
                 of
              
               King
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               )
               
                 these
                 Orders
                 are
              
               nominatim
               suppressed
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               But
               first
               ,
               the
               several
               Orders
               of
               Religious
               Persons
               were
               not
               
                 suppressed
                 nominatim
              
               ,
               except
               that
               of
               
               St.
               Iohns
               ,
               by
               a
               Statute
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 eight
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               no
               such
               Statute
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               not
               because
               those
               Houses
               
                 had
                 no
                 legal
                 settlement
              
               ,
               as
               it
               after
               followeth
               ;
               
                 Queen
                 Mary
              
               being
               vested
               with
               a
               power
               of
               granting
               Mortmains
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               founding
               these
               
                 Religious
                 Houses
              
               in
               a
               Legal
               way
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               
               might
               be
               such
               a
               Statute
               ,
               though
               our
               Author
               never
               had
               the
               good
               luck
               to
               see
               it
               ;
               and
               yet
               for
               want
               of
               such
               good
               luck
               ,
               I
               finde
               him
               apt
               enough
               to
               think
               there
               was
               no
               such
               Statute
               .
               
                 Et
                 quod
                 non
                 invenit
                 usquam
                 ,
                 esse
                 putat
                 nusquam
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               Poets
               language
               .
               And
               such
               a
               Statute
               as
               he
               speaks
               of
               there
               was
               indeed
               ,
               mentioned
               and
               related
               to
               in
               the
               Charter
               of
               
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
              
               for
               founding
               the
               Collegiate
               Church
               of
               
                 St.
                 Peter
              
               in
               Westminster
               .
               But
               being
               an
               unprinted
               Statute
               ,
               and
               of
               private
               use
               ,
               it
               easily
               might
               escape
               our
               Authors
               diligence
               ,
               though
               it
               did
               not
               Camdens
               ;
               who
               being
               either
               better
               ●ighted
               ,
               
               or
               more
               concern'd
               ,
               had
               a
               view
               thereof
               .
               For
               telling
               ●s
               how
               the
               
                 Monks
                 with
                 their
                 Abbot
              
               had
               been
               
                 set
                 in
                 possession
                 again
                 by
                 Queen
                 Mary
                 ,
              
               he
               after
               addeth
               ,
               that
               they
               within
               a
               while
               after
               
                 being
                 cast
                 out
                 by
                 Authority
                 of
                 Parliment
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 vertuous
                 Queen
              
               Elizabeth
               
                 converted
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 Collegiate
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 into
                 a
                 Seminary
                 or
                 Nurse
                 Garden
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               369.
               
               Jesuits
               
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 newest
                 of
                 all
              
               Orders
               .
               ]
               
               The
               newest
               if
               the
               last
               ,
               there
               's
               no
               doubt
               of
               that
               ,
               but
               the
               last
               they
               were
               not
               ;
               the
               Oratorians
               (
               as
               they
               call
               them
               )
               being
               of
               a
               later
               brood
               .
               The
               Iesuites
               founded
               by
               
                 Ignatius
                 Loyola
              
               ,
               a
               
                 Spaniard
                 ▪
              
               and
               confirmed
               by
               
                 Pope
                 Paul
              
               
               the
               thi●d
               ,
               Anno
               1540.
               
               The
               Oratorians
               founded
               by
               
                 Philip
                 Meri●
              
               a
               Florentine
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               
                 Pope
                 Pius
              
               the
               
                 fourth
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1564.
               
               By
               which
               accompt
               these
               Oratorians
               are
               younger
               Brethren
               to
               the
               Iesuites
               by
               the
               space
               of
               four
               and
               twenty
               years
               ;
               and
               consequently
               the
               ●esuites
               not
               the
               last
               and
               newest
               of
               Religious
               Orders
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               ANIMADVERSIONS
               ON
               The
               Seventh
               and
               Eighth
               Books
               OF
               The
               Church
               History
               OF
               BRITAIN
               .
            
             
               Containing
               the
               Reigns
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               ,
               and
               Queen
               Mary
               .
            
             
               WE
               are
               now
               come
               unto
               the
               Reign
               of
               
                 King
                 Edward
              
               the
               sixth
               ,
               which
               our
               Author
               p●sseth
               lightly
               over
               ,
               though
               very
               full
               of
               action
               and
               great
               alterations
               .
               And
               he●e
               the
               first
               thing
               which
               I
               meet
               with
               ,
               is
               an
               unnecessary
               Quaere
               which
               he
               makes
               about
               the
               Injunctions
               of
               this
               King.
               Amongst
               which
               we
               finde
               one
               concerning
               the
               religious
               keeping
               of
               the
               Holy-dayes
               ,
               in
               the
               close
               whereof
               it
               is
               declared
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 lawful
                 for
                 all
                 people
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Harvest
                 to
                 labour
                 upon
                 Holy
                 and
                 Festivall
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 save
                 that
                 thing
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 scrupulosity
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 wo●king
                 on
                 
                 those
                 dayes
                 doth
                 grievously
                 offend
                 God.
                 
              
               Our
               Author
               he●upon
               makes
               this
               Quaere
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
            
             
               Fol.
               375.
               
               
                 Whether
                 in
                 the
              
               24
               Injunction
               labouring
               in
               time
               of
               Harvest
               upon
               Holy-dayes
               ,
               and
               Festivals
               ,
               
                 relateth
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 those
                 of
              
               Ecclesiastical
               Constitution
               
                 (
                 as
                 dedicated
                 to
              
               Saints
               )
               
                 or
                 be
                 inclusive
                 of
                 the
              
               Lords-day
               also
               .
               ]
               
               Were
               not
               our
               Author
               a
               great
               Zelot
               for
               the
               Lords-day-Sabbath
               ,
               and
               ●●●dious
               to
               intitle
               it
               to
               some
               Antiquity
               ,
               we
               had
               not
               met
               with
               such
               a
               Quaere
               .
               The
               Law
               and
               Practice
               of
               those
               times
               make
               this
               plain
               enough
               .
               For
               in
               the
               Statute
               of
               5
               and
               6
               of
               Edward
               the
               
                 sixth
                 ,
                 c.
              
               3.
               the
               names
               and
               number
               of
               the
               Holy-dayes
               being
               first
               laid
               down
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 All
                 Sundayes
                 in
                 the
                 year
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Feasts
                 of
                 the
                 circumcision
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               of
               the
               Epiphany
               ,
               &c.
               with
               all
               the
               rest
               still
               kept
               ,
               and
               there
               named
               particularly
               ,
               it
               is
               thus
               enacted
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 it
                 shall
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 lawful
                 to
                 every
              
               Husbandman
               ,
               Labourer
               ,
               Fisherman
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 other
                 person
                 and
                 persons
              
               of
               what
               Estate
               ,
               Degree
               ,
               or
               Condition
               he
               or
               they
               be
               ,
               
                 upon
                 the
                 Holy-dayes
              
               aforesaid
               
                 in
                 Harvest
              
               ,
               or
               at
               any
               other
               times
               in
               the
               year
               ,
               
                 when
                 necessity
                 shall
                 so
                 require
              
               ,
               to
               labour
               ,
               ride
               ,
               fish
               ,
               or
               work
               any
               kinde
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               at
               their
               free-wils
               and
               pleasure
               :
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               Act
               to
               the
               contrary
               notwithstanding
               .
               The
               Law
               being
               such
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               question
               to
               be
               made
               in
               point
               of
               practice
               ,
               nor
               consequently
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Kings
               injunction
               .
               For
               further
               opening
               of
               which
               truth
               we
               finde
               in
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Haywoods
              
               History
               of
               this
               King
               ,
               that
               not
               the
               Countrey
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               Court
               were
               indulged
               the
               liberty
               of
               attending
               but
               ness
               on
               that
               day
               ;
               it
               being
               ordered
               by
               the
               King
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 should
                 upon
                 Sundayes
                 attend
                 the
                 publick
                 Affairs
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 
                 dispatch
                 Answers
                 to
                 Letters
                 for
                 good
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 full
                 dispatches
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 concluded
                 the
                 week
                 before
                 :
                 Provided
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 p●esent
                 at
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 .
                 
                 And
                 that
                 on
                 every
                 Sunday
                 night
                 the
                 Kings
                 Secretary
                 should
                 deliver
                 him
                 a
                 memorial
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 debated
                 by
                 the
                 Privy
                 Councell
                 in
                 the
                 week
                 ens●ing
                 .
              
               Which
               Orders
               had
               our
               Author
               read
               and
               compared
               with
               the
               Statute
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               needed
               to
               have
               made
               this
               Q●ere
               about
               the
               true
               intent
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               Kings
               Injunction
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               386.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
              
               King
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 recommended
                 to
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 grave
              
               Bishops
               
                 and
                 others
                 (
                 assembled
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 at
                 his
                 Castle
                 at
              
               Windfor
               )
               
                 and
                 when
                 by
                 them
                 compleated
                 ,
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 Print
              
               1548.
               
                 with
                 a
                 Proclamation
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 name
                 to
                 give
                 Authority
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 being
                 also
                 recommended
                 unto
                 every
                 Bishop
                 by
                 especiall
                 Letters
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Councel
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 same
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 year
                 a
                 penalty
                 was
                 imposed
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 on
                 such
                 who
                 should
                 d●prave
                 or
                 neglect
                 the
                 use
                 thereof
                 .
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               here
               mistakes
               
               himself
               ,
               and
               confounds
               the
               business
               ;
               making
               no
               difference
               between
               the
               whole
               first
               Liturgy
               of
               
                 King
                 Edward
              
               the
               sixth
               ,
               and
               a
               particular
               form
               of
               Administration
               .
               For
               the
               better
               understanding
               whereof
               ,
               he
               may
               please
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               first
               Parliament
               of
               this
               King
               there
               past
               a
               Statute
               ,
               
               Entituled
               ,
               An
               Act
               against
               such
               as
               speak
               against
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               receipt
               thereof
               in
               both
               kindes
               .
               Upon
               the
               coming
               out
               whereof
               ,
               the
               King
               being
               no
               lesse
               desirous
               (
               as
               Fox
               relates
               it
               )
               to
               have
               the
               form
               of
               
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 establish
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 Authority
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Regal
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 appointed
                 cert●in
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 grave
                 and
                 learned
                 Bishop
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 his
                 Realm
                 to
                 assemble
                 together
                 at
                 his
                 Castle
                 of
                 Windsor
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 to
                 argue
                 and
                 intreat
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 conclude
                 upon
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 one
                 perfect
                 and
                 uniform
                 
                 Order
                 ,
                 acco●ding
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 aforesaid
                 ;
                 which
                 Book
                 was
                 printed
                 and
                 set
                 out
                 March
                 8.
                 1548.
                 
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 1547.
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 accompt
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 )
                 with
                 a
                 Proclamation
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 befo●e
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Book
                 it self
                 appea●●●
                 .
              
               But
               this
               Book
               thus
               set
               out
               and
               publisht
               ,
               contained
               nothing
               but
               a
               Form
               and
               Order
               of
               Adminis●ing
               the
               Holy
               Communion
               under
               both
               kinds
               ,
               in
               pursu●nce
               of
               the
               Statute
               before
               mentioned
               ;
               and
               served
               but
               as
               a
               preamble
               to
               the
               following
               Liturgy
               ,
               a
               B●e●
               fast
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               to
               the
               Feast
               insuing
               .
               The
               Liturgy
               came
               not
               out
               till
               near
               two
               years
               after
               ,
               confirmed
               in
               Parliament
               
                 Anno
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 Edw.
                 6.
                 cap.
              
               1.
               and
               in
               that
               Parliament
               cryed
               up
               as
               made
               by
               the
               
                 immediate
                 aide
              
               and
               
                 inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               .
               Which
               notwith●●anding
               some
               exceptions
               being
               taken
               at
               it
               (
               as
               our
               Author
               notes
               )
               by
               Calvin
               ab●o●d
               ,
               and
               some
               Zealots
               at
               home
               ,
               the
               Book
               was
               
                 brought
                 under
                 a
                 Review
              
               ;
               much
               altered
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               and
               offi●es
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               wheth●r
               ●nto
               the
               better
               ,
               or
               unto
               the
               worse
               ,
               let
               some
               others
               judge
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               404.
               
               
                 At
                 last
                 the
                 great
              
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               
                 deserted
                 his
              
               Chaplain
               
                 in
                 open
                 field
                 to
                 shift
                 for
                 himself
                 .
                 Indeed
                 he
                 had
                 higher
                 things
                 in
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 attend
                 such
              
               
               trifles
               .
               ]
               A
               man
               may
               easily
               
                 discern
                 a
                 Cat
                 by
                 her
                 claw
                 ,
              
               and
               we
               may
               finde
               as
               easily
               by
               the
               scratches
               of
               our
               Autho●s
               pen
               to
               what
               party
               in
               the
               Church
               he
               stands
               most
               inclined
               .
               He
               had
               before
               declared
               for
               the
               Dominicans
               and
               
                 Rigid
                 Calvinists
              
               in
               some
               points
               of
               Doct●ine
               ,
               and
               now
               declares
               himself
               for
               the
               Non-Conformists
               in
               point
               of
               Ceremony
               .
               He
               had
               not
               else
               called
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Ornaments
              
               ,
               particularly
               the
               
                 Rochet
                 ,
                 Chimere
              
               and
               Square-cap
               by
               the
               name
               of
               trifles
               ;
               such
               trifles
               as
               were
               not
               worth
               the
               contending
               for
               ,
               if
               
                 Res●lute
                 Ridley
              
               had
               been
               pleased
               to
               dispense
               therein
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               Hoopers
               opposition
               in
               this
               particula●
               ,
               
               gave
               the
               first
               ground
               to
               those
               Combustions
               in
               the
               Church
               which
               after
               followed
               ;
               Calvin
               extremely
               stickling
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               writing
               to
               his
               party
               here
               to
               assist
               him
               in
               it
               .
               And
               this
               I
               take
               to
               be
               the
               reason
               why
               our
               Author
               is
               so
               favourable
               in
               his
               censure
               of
               him
               fol.
               402.
               and
               puts
               such
               Answers
               in
               the
               mouthes
               of
               the
               Non-Conformist
               fol.
               404.
               as
               I
               can
               hardly
               think
               were
               so
               well
               hammered
               and
               accommodated
               in
               those
               early
               dayes
               .
               Such
               as
               seem
               rather
               fitted
               for
               the
               temper
               and
               acumen
               of
               the
               present
               times
               after
               a
               long
               debating
               of
               all
               particulars
               and
               a
               strict
               search
               into
               all
               the
               niceties
               of
               the
               Controversie
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               first
               beginnings
               and
               unpremeditated
               Agitatious
               of
               a
               new-born
               Quarrel
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               406.
               
               
                 Yet
                 this
                 work
                 met
                 afterwards
                 with
                 some
                 Frowns
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 faces
                 of
                 great
              
               Clergy-men
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 because
                 they
                 concoived
                 these
                 singing
                 Psalms
                 erected
                 in
                 Corrivality
                 and
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 reading
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 formerly
                 sung
                 in
                 Cathedral
                 Churches
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               tho●e
               
                 great
                 
                 Church-men
              
               ●ad
               good
               re●son
               for
               what
               they
               did
               ,
               wisely
               foreseeing
               that
               the
               singing
               of
               those
               Psalms
               so
               translated
               in
               Rythme
               and
               Meeter
               would
               work
               some
               alteration
               in
               the
               executing
               of
               the
               publique
               Liturgy
               .
               For
               though
               it
               be
               exprest
               in
               the
               Title
               of
               those
               singing
               Psalms
               that
               they
               were
               
                 set
                 forth
                 and
                 allowed
                 to
                 be
                 sung
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 morning
                 and
                 eveni●g
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 Sermons
              
               ;
               yet
               this
               allowance
               seems
               rather
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Connivence
               then
               an
               approbation
               :
               no
               such
               allowance
               being
               ●ny
               whe●e
               found
               by
               such
               as
               have
               been
               most
               industrious
               and
               concerned
               in
               the
               search
               thereof
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               whereas
               ●t
               was
               intended
               that
               the
               said
               Psalms
               should
               be
               only
               〈◊〉
               
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 morning
                 and
                 evening
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 Sermons
              
               (
               which
               shews
               they
               were
               not
               to
               be
               intermingled
               in
               the
               publique
               Liturgy
               )
               in
               very
               little
               time
               they
               p●evailed
               so
               far
               in
               most
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
               as
               to
               
               thrust
               the
               
                 Te
                 Deum
              
               ,
               the
               Benedictus
               ,
               the
               Magnificat
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Nunc
                 dimittis
              
               ,
               quite
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               by
               the
               practices
               and
               endevours
               of
               the
               Puritan
               party
               ,
               they
               came
               to
               be
               esteemed
               the
               most
               divine
               part
               of
               Gods
               publique
               service
               ;
               the
               reading
               Psalms
               together
               with
               the
               first
               and
               second
               Lessons
               being
               heard
               in
               many
               places
               with
               a
               covered
               head
               ,
               but
               all
               men
               ●itting
               bare-headed
               when
               the
               Psalm
               is
               sung
               .
               And
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               the
               Parish
               Clerk
               must
               be
               taught
               when
               he
               names
               the
               Psalm
               to
               call
               upon
               the
               people
               to
               sing
               it
               
                 to
                 the
                 praise
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               no
               such
               preparatory
               Exhortation
               being
               used
               at
               the
               naming
               of
               the
               Chapters
               of
               the
               dayly
               
               Psalms
               .
               But
               whereas
               our
               Author
               seems
               to
               intimate
               that
               the
               Reading
               Psalms
               were
               formerly
               sung
               only
               
                 in
                 Cath●dral
                 Churches
              
               ,
               he
               is
               exceedingly
               mistaken
               both
               in
               the
               Rubri●ks
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               practice
               too
               :
               the
               Rubricks
               l●●ving
               them
               indifferently
               
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 or
                 sung
              
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               Congregation
               was
               fitted
               for
               it
               ,
               the
               practice
               in
               some
               Parish
               Churches
               within
               the
               time
               of
               my
               memory
               being
               for
               it
               also
               .
               And
               this
               our
               Author
               (
               as
               I
               think
               )
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               know
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               but
               as
               well
               studied
               in
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               in
               some
               Popish
               Legends
               and
               old
               ends
               of
               Poetry
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               407.
               
               Let
               Adonijah
               
                 and
                 this
                 Lords
                 example
                 deterr
                 Subjects
                 from
                 medling
                 with
                 the
                 Widows
                 of
                 their
                 Soveraigns
                 ,
                 lest
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 match
                 they
                 espouse
                 their
                 own
              
               
               
                 danger
                 and
                 destruction
              
               .
               ]
               I
               see
               little
               reason
               for
               this
               Rule
               ,
               lesse
               for
               his
               examples
               .
               For
               first
               Abishag
               the
               Shunamite
               ,
               whom
               Adonijah
               des●red
               to
               have
               to
               wife
               ,
               was
               ●ever
               marryed
               unto
               David
               ;
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               properly
               be
               called
               his
               Widow
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               
                 Queen
                 Katheri●e
                 Parr
              
               the
               Widow
               of
               
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 eighth
              
               ,
               and
               wife
               unto
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Seimor
              
               (
               the
               Lord
               here
               mentioned
               )
               is
               generally
               charactered
               for
               a
               Lady
               of
               so
               meek
               a
               nature
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               contribute
               any
               thing
               towards
               
               his
               destruction
               .
               Had
               the
               Dutchesse
               of
               Somerset
               been
               lesse
               impetious
               then
               she
               was
               ,
               or
               possest
               but
               of
               one
               half
               of
               that
               aequanimity
               which
               carryed
               Queen
               Katherine
               off
               in
               all
               times
               of
               her
               troubles
               ,
               this
               Lord
               might
               have
               lived
               happily
               in
               the
               armes
               of
               his
               Lady
               ,
               and
               gone
               
                 in
                 peace
                 unto
                 the
                 grave
              
               .
               We
               finde
               the
               like
               match
               to
               have
               been
               made
               between
               another
               Katherine
               the
               Widow
               of
               another
               Henry
               ,
               and
               
                 Owen
                 Tudor
              
               a
               private
               Gentleman
               of
               Wales
               ,
               prosperous
               and
               comfortable
               to
               them
               both
               ;
               though
               Owen
               was
               inferior
               to
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Seimor
              
               both
               in
               Birth
               and
               Quality
               ,
               and
               Katherine
               of
               Valois
               Daughter
               to
               Charles
               the
               sixth
               of
               France
               ,
               far
               more
               superiour
               in
               her
               bloud
               to
               
                 Queen
                 Katherine
                 Parr
              
               .
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               also
               of
               the
               marriage
               of
               Adeliza
               Daughter
               of
               Geofry
               Earl
               of
               L●vain
               and
               Duke
               of
               Brabant
               ,
               and
               Widow
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               first
               ,
               marryed
               to
               
                 William
                 de
                 Albeney
              
               a
               noble
               Gentleman
               ,
               to
               whom
               she
               brought
               the
               Castle
               and
               Honour
               of
               Arundel
               ,
               con●erred
               upon
               her
               by
               the
               King
               her
               former
               Husband
               ,
               continuing
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               their
               posterity
               ,
               though
               in
               severall
               Families
               ,
               to
               this
               very
               day
               ;
               derived
               by
               the
               Heirs
               general
               from
               this
               House
               of
               Albeney
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Fitz-●lans
               ,
               and
               from
               them
               to
               the
               Howards
               the
               now
               Earls
               thereof
               .
               Many
               more
               examples
               of
               which
               kinde
               fo●tunate
               and
               succesful
               to
               each
               party
               might
               be
               easily
               ●ound
               ,
               were
               it
               worth
               the
               while
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               421.
               
               
                 This
                 barren
                 Convocation
                 is
                 entituled
                 the
                 Parent
                 of
                 those
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 (
                 forty
                 two
                 in
                 number
                 )
                 which
                 are
                 printed
                 with
                 this
                 Preface
                 ,
              
               Articuli
               de
               quibus
               in
               Synodo
               Londinensi
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               Our
               Author
               here
               
               is
               guilty
               of
               a
               greater
               crime
               then
               that
               of
               
                 Scandalum
                 Magnatum
              
               ,
               making
               
                 King
                 Edward
              
               the
               sixth
               of
               pious
               memory
               ,
               no
               better
               then
               an
               impious
               and
               leud
               Impostor
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Convocation
               of
               this
               year
               were
               barren
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               it
               was
               )
               it
               could
               neither
               be
               
               the
               Parent
               of
               those
               Articles
               nor
               of
               the
               short
               Catechisme
               which
               was
               Printed
               with
               them
               ,
               countenanced
               by
               the
               Kings
               Letters
               Patents
               pre●ixt
               before
               it
               .
               For
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Title
               to
               the
               Articles
               runneth
               thus
               at
               large
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Articuli
                 de
                 quibus
                 in
                 Synodo
                 Londinensi
                 Anno
                 1552
                 inter
                 Episcopos
                 &
                 alios
                 eruditos
                 viros
                 convenerat
                 ad
                 tollendam
                 opinionum
                 dissensionem
                 ,
                 &
                 consensum
                 verae
                 Religionis
                 
                 firmandum
                 Regia
                 Authoritate
                 in
                 lucem
                 editi
                 .
              
               Which
               title
               none
               durst
               have
               adventured
               to
               set
               before
               them
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               really
               been
               the
               products
               of
               that
               Convocation
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               King
               had
               no
               reason
               to
               have
               any
               such
               jealousie
               at
               that
               time
               of
               the
               major
               part
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               might
               
                 trust
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
              
               (
               which
               is
               the
               only
               Argument
               our
               Author
               bringeth
               against
               those
               Articles
               )
               This
               Convocation
               being
               holden
               in
               the
               sixth
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               when
               most
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Sees
               and
               Parochial
               Churches
               were
               filled
               with
               men
               ag●ee●ble
               to
               his
               desi●es
               ,
               and
               generally
               conform●ble
               to
               the
               form
               of
               worship
               the●
               by
               Law
               established
               .
            
             
               Thi●dly
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               for
               the
               first
               five
               years
               of
               
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
              
               retained
               these
               Articles
               and
               no
               othe●
               as
               the
               publick
               tendries
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               poin●s
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               ce●tainly
               she
               had
               not
               done
               ,
               had
               they
               been
               re●ommended
               to
               her
               by
               a
               lesse
               Autho●ity
               then
               a
               Convocation
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               and
               las●ly
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               Author
               against
               himself
               ,
               who
               telling
               us
               of
               the
               Catechisme
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               of
               the
               san●e
               extraction
               with
               the
               Book
               of
               Articles
               ,
               addes
               afte●wards
               ,
               that
               being
               first
               
                 composed
                 by
                 a
                 single
                 person
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 perus●d
                 and
                 allowed
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 other
                 learned
                 men
                 (
                 understand
                 it
                 the
                 Convocation
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 Royall
                 Authority
                 commended
                 to
                 all
                 Subjec●
                 ,
                 and
                 c●mman●ed
                 to
                 all
                 
                 School-masters
                 to
                 teach
                 it
                 their
                 Scholars
                 .
              
               So
               that
               this
               Catechism
               being
               allowed
               by
               the
               Bishops
               and
               other
               learned
               men
               in
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               the
               Articles
               being
               said
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               extraction
               ;
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               thereupon
               ,
               that
               these
               Articles
               had
               no
               other
               Parent
               then
               this
               Convocation
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Records
               of
               Convocation
               ,
               during
               this
               Kings
               whole
               Reign
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               years
               of
               
                 Queen
                 Mary
              
               ,
               are
               very
               imperfect
               and
               defective
               ;
               most
               of
               them
               lost
               ,
               and
               amongst
               others
               those
               of
               this
               present
               year
               ;
               and
               yet
               one
               might
               conclude
               as
               strongly
               that
               my
               Mother
               died
               childless
               ,
               because
               my
               Christning
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Parish
               Register
               ;
               as
               that
               the
               Convocation
               of
               this
               year
               was
               barren
               ,
               because
               the
               Acts
               and
               Articles
               of
               it
               are
               not
               entred
               in
               the
               Journal
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               The
               Eighth
               Book
               ;
               OR
               The
               Reign
               of
               Queen
               MARY
               .
            
             
               WE
               next
               proceed
               unto
               the
               short
               ,
               but
               troublesome
               Reign
               of
               
                 Queen
                 Mary
              
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               first
               thing
               〈◊〉
               occurs
               ,
               is
               ,
            
             
               ●ol
               .
               1.
               
               
                 But
                 the
              
               Commons
               of
               England
               
                 who
                 for
                 many
                 ye●●s
                 together
                 had
                 conn'd
                 Loyalty
                 by-heart
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
              
               Sta●●●e
               
                 of
                 the
                 succession
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 perfect
                 in
                 their
                 Lesson
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 this
                 new
                 started
                 design
                 .
              
               ]
               In
               which
               I
               am
               to
               note
               these
               things
               ;
               first
               that
               he
               makes
               the
               
               Loyalty
               of
               the
               Commons
               of
               England
               not
               to
               depend
               upon
               the
               primogeniture
               of
               their
               Princes
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               Statute
               of
               Succession
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               object
               of
               that
               Loyalty
               must
               not
               be
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               were
               directed
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               next
               successor
               :
               and
               then
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               the
               power
               of
               Parliaments
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               as
               they
               pleas'd
               ;
               the
               Peoples
               Loyalty
               being
               tyed
               to
               such
               dispositions
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               Statutes
               of
               Succession
               had
               been
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               so
               contrary
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               that
               the
               common
               people
               could
               not
               readily
               tell
               which
               to
               trust
               to
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               last
               it
               related
               to
               the
               Kings
               last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               ,
               so
               lately
               made
               and
               known
               unto
               so
               few
               of
               the
               Commons
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               neither
               opportunity
               to
               see
               it
               ,
               nor
               time
               to
               con
               the
               same
               by
               heart
               .
               Nor
               thirdly
               ,
               were
               the
               Commons
               so
               perfect
               in
               this
               lesson
               of
               Loyalty
               ,
               or
               had
               so
               fixt
               it
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               were
               willing
               to
               forget
               it
               
               within
               little
               time
               ,
               and
               take
               out
               such
               new
               lessons
               of
               disobedience
               and
               disloyalty
               ,
               as
               Wiat
               and
               his
               Partizans
               did
               preach
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               finally
               they
               had
               not
               so
               well
               conn'd
               this
               lesson
               of
               Loyalty
               in
               our
               Authors
               own
               judgement
               ,
               but
               that
               some
               strong
               pretender
               might
               have
               taught
               them
               a
               new
               Art
               of
               Oblivion
               :
               it
               being
               no
               improbable
               thing
               (
               as
               himself
               confesseth
               )
               
                 to
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 ninth
                 ,
              
               if
               
                 Henry
                 Fitz-Roy
              
               the
               Duke
               of
               Somerset
               and
               Richmond
               ,
               had
               liv'd
               so
               long
               as
               to
               the
               death
               of
               
                 King
                 Edward
              
               the
               sixth
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               11.
               
               Afterwards
               Philpot
               
                 was
                 troubled
                 by
              
               Gardiner
               
                 for
                 his
                 words
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 Convocation
                 .
                 In
                 vain
                 did
                 he
                 plead
                 the
                 priviledge
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 commonly
                 reputed
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               ]
               
               I
               cannot
               finde
               that
               the
               Convocation
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               nor
               many
               years
               before
               this
               time
               ,
               was
               commonly
               reputed
               as
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Parliament
               .
               That
               antiently
               it
               had
               been
               so
               ,
               I
               shall
               easily
               grant
               ;
               there
               being
               a
               clause
               in
               every
               letter
               of
               Summons
               by
               which
               the
               Bishops
               were
               required
               to
               attend
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               warn
               the
               Clergy
               of
               their
               several
               and
               respective
               Dioceses
               ,
               some
               in
               their
               persons
               ,
               and
               others
               by
               their
               Procurators
               to
               attend
               there
               also
               .
               But
               this
               hath
               been
               so
               long
               unpractic'd
               ,
               that
               we
               finde
               no
               track
               of
               foot-steps
               of
               it
               since
               the
               Parliaments
               of
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Richard
               the
               second
               .
               It
               's
               true
               indeed
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               8.
               year
               of
               
                 King
                 Henry
              
               the
               sixth
               ,
               there
               passed
               a
               Statute
               by
               which
               it
               was
               enacted
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 thenceforth
                 to
                 the
                 Convocation
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 Writ
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 servants
                 and
                 Families
                 ,
                 should
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 fully
                 use
                 and
                 enjoy
                 such
                 liberty
                 or
                 immunity
                 in
                 coming
                 ,
                 tarrying
                 ,
                 and
                 returning
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 men
                 &
                 Commonalty
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 called
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 have
                 used
                 ,
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 or
                 enjoy
                 .
              
               Which
               though
               it
               make
               the
               Convocation
               equal
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               
               as
               to
               the
               freedom
               of
               their
               Persons
               ;
               yet
               can
               it
               not
               from
               hence
               be
               reckoned
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               
                 commonly
                 reputed
              
               for
               a
               part
               thereof
               .
            
             
             
               Fol.
               14.
               
               
                 Indeed
                 the
              
               Queen
               bare
               Poole
               
                 an
                 unfeigned
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 wonder
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 considereth
                 ,
                 1.
                 their
                 Age
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 about
                 ten
                 years
                 older
                 ,
                 the
                 proportion
                 allowed
                 by
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 betwixt
                 Husband
                 and
                 Wife
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               In
               
                 Queen
                 Maries
              
               af●ection
               unto
               Poole
               ,
               and
               the
               reasons
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               am
               very
               well
               satisfied
               ,
               better
               then
               in
               the
               explication
               which
               he
               adds
               unto
               it
               .
               For
               if
               
                 by
                 the
                 Philosopher
              
               ,
               he
               means
               Aristotle
               ,
               
               as
               I
               think
               he
               doth
               ,
               he
               is
               very
               much
               out
               in
               making
               no
               more
               then
               ten
               years
               to
               be
               the
               proportion
               allowed
               by
               him
               betwixt
               the
               Husband
               and
               the
               Wife
               .
               For
               Aristotle
               in
               the
               seventh
               Book
               of
               his
               Politicks
               having
               discoursed
               of
               the
               fittest
               time
               and
               age
               for
               marriage
               both
               in
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               
               concludes
               at
               last
               ,
               that
               it
               
                 is
                 expedient
                 that
                 maidens
                 be
                 married
                 about
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 eighteen
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 Men
                 at
                 seven
                 and
                 thirty
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 .
              
               His
               reason
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ▪
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Because
               they
               shall
               then
               be
               joyned
               in
               wedlock
               ,
               while
               their
               bodies
               be
               in
               full
               strength
               ,
               and
               shall●
               cease
               from
               procreation
               in
               fit
               time
               .
               Whether
               so
               great
               a
               disp●oportion
               were
               allowed
               of
               then
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               was
               a
               matter
               of
               Speculation
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               reducible
               to
               practice
               ,
               I
               dispute
               not
               now
               .
               Only
               I
               note
               that
               it
               is
               twenty
               years
               ,
               not
               ten
               ,
               which
               
                 the
                 Philosopher
              
               requires
               in
               the
               different
               ages
               of
               the
               Man
               and
               Wife
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               19.
               
               Lincoln
               
                 Diocess
                 the
                 largest
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 containing
              
               Leicester
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 with
                 parts
                 of
              
               Ha●tford
               and
               Warwickshires
               .
               ]
               That
               the
               great●
               .
               Diocess
               of
               Lincoln
               
               containeth
               the
               whole
               Counties
               of
               
                 Bedford
                 ,
                 Buckingham
                 ,
                 Huntington
                 ,
                 Leicester
                 ,
              
               and
               Lincoln
               ,
               with
               part
               of
               Hartfordshire
               is
               confessed
               by
               all
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               containeth
               also
               some
               part
               of
               Warwickshire
               ,
               I
               doe
               very
               much
               doubt
               .
               Certain
               I
               am
               ,
               
               that
               Archbishop
               Parker
               ,
               a
               man
               very
               well
               skilled
               in
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               his
               Suffragan
               Bishops
               ,
               assigns
               no
               part
               of
               Warwickshire
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Lincoln
               ;
               dividing
               that
               County
               between
               
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Coventry
               and
               Lichfield
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Worcester
               .
               I
               see
               by
               this
               our
               Author
               is
               resolved
               to
               play
               at
               all
               games
               ,
               though
               he
               get
               by
               none
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               27.
               
               The
               Letany
               ,
               Surplice
               ,
               
                 and
                 other
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 Service
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 they
                 omitted
                 ,
                 both
                 as
              
               superfluo●s
               and
               
               superstitio●s
               .
               ]
               Our
               Author
               speaks
               this
               of
               the
               Schismatical
               Congregation
               at
               Franckford
               ,
               who
               t●rn'd
               the
               publick
               Church
               Liturgy
               quite
               out
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               fashioning
               to
               themselves
               a
               new
               form
               of
               Worship
               ,
               which
               had
               no
               warrant
               and
               foundation
               by
               the
               laws
               of
               this
               Realm
               .
               And
               first
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               the
               
                 Letany
                 ,
                 Surplice
              
               ,
               and
               other
               
                 Ceremonies
                 they
                 omitted
                 both
                 as
                 superfluous
                 and
                 superstitious
                 .
                 Superfluous
                 ,
              
               and
               superstitious
               ,
               in
               whose
               opinion
               ?
               In
               that
               of
               the
               Schismaticks
               at
               Franckford
               ,
               our
               Authors
               ,
               or
               in
               both
               alike
               .
               Most
               probably
               in
               our
               Authors
               as
               well
               as
               theirs
               ,
               for
               otherwise
               he
               would
               have
               added
               some
               note
               of
               qualification
               ,
               
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 ,
                 they
                 judg'd
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 suppos'd
                 them
                 :
              
               according
               as
               he
               hath
               restrain'd
               them
               to
               their
               own
               ●ense
               in
               the
               clause
               next
               following
               ,
               viz.
               in
               
                 place
                 of
                 the
              
               English
               
                 Confession
                 ,
                 they
                 used
                 another
              
               ,
               adjudged
               by
               them
               
                 of
                 more
                 effect
                 .
                 Adjudged
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 ,
              
               not
               the
               former
               sentence
               ,
               makes
               me
               inclinable
               to
               believe
               that
               the
               Letany
               ,
               Surplice
               ,
               and
               other
               Ceremonies
               are
               both
               superfluous
               and
               superstitious
               in
               our
               Authors
               judgement
               ,
               not
               in
               theirs
               alone
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               our
               Author
               (
               as
               we
               have
               noted
               formerly
               on
               the
               second
               Book
               of
               this
               History
               )
               reckons
               the
               Cross
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               used
               and
               required
               to
               be
               used
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               among
               the
               
                 superstitious
                 Ceremonies
              
               and
               
                 such
                 like
                 Trinckets
                 with
                 which
                 that
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 loaded
                 .
              
               And
               if
               he
               durst
               declare
               himself
               so
               plain
               in
               this
               second
               Book
               written
               as
               he
               affirms
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               when
               he
               might
               fear
               to
               be
               call'd
               to
               an
               account
               for
               that
               expression
               ,
               there
               is
               little
               question
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               but
               
                 since
                 Monarchy
                 was
                 turn'd
                 into
                 a
                 State
                 ,
              
               he
               would
               give
               his
               pen
               more
               liberty
               then
               he
               did
               before
               ,
               in
               counting
               the
               
                 Letany
                 ,
                 Surplice
              
               ,
               and
               
                 other
                 Ceremonies
                 is
                 superfluous
                 and
                 superstitious
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               
               
                 Cross
                 in
                 Baptism
              
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               having
               laid
               down
               an
               abstract
               of
               the
               form
               of
               worship
               contriv'd
               by
               the
               Schismaticks
               at
               Franckford
               ,
               he
               honoreth
               them
               with
               no
               lower
               Title
               then
               that
               of
               Saints
               ;
               and
               counts
               this
               liberty
               of
               deviating
               from
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               a
               part
               of
               their
               happiness
               .
               For
               so
               it
               followeth
               ,
               fol.
               28.
               
               This
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
              
               Saints
               ,
               
                 who
                 never
                 account
                 themselves
                 peaceably
                 possest
                 of
                 any
              
               happiness
               ,
               
                 untill
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 )
                 they
                 have
                 also
                 made
                 their
                 fellow-sufferers
                 partakers
                 thereof
                 .
              
               If
               those
               be
               Saints
               ,
               who
               separate
               themselves
               schismatically
               from
               their
               Mother
               Church
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               a
               happiness
               to
               them
               to
               be
               permitted
               so
               to
               do
               ;
               our
               Author
               hath
               all
               the
               reason
               in
               the
               world
               to
               desire
               to
               be
               admitted
               into
               their
               Communion
               ,
               and
               be
               made
               partaker
               of
               that
               happiness
               which
               such
               Saints
               enjoy
               .
               And
               if
               in
               order
               thereunto
               he
               counts
               the
               Letany
               ,
               Surplice
               ,
               and
               other
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               both
               superstitious
               and
               superfluous
               too
               ,
               who
               can
               blame
               him
               for
               it
               ?
            
             
               Fol.
               39.
               
               Trinity
               Colledge
               
                 built
                 by
                 Sir
              
               Thomas
               Pope
               .
               ●I
               shall
               not
               derogate
               so
               much
               from
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Pope
              
               ,
               as
               our
               
               Author
               doth
               from
               
                 Trinity
                 Colledge
              
               ,
               naming
               no
               Bishop
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               of
               others
               .
               He
               tells
               us
               that
               he
               liv'd
               in
               this
               University
               about
               17
               weeks
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               time
               D●
               .
               Skinner
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Oxford
               liv'd
               there
               too
               .
               Dr.
               Wright
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Li●chfield
               ,
               p●obably
               was
               then
               living
               al●o
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               deceased
               not
               till
               after
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               year
               1643.
               )
               but
               living
               at
               that
               time
               in
               his
               own
               House
               of
               
                 Ecclesal
                 Castle
              
               .
               Both
               of
               them
               Members
               of
               this
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               therefore
               worthily
               deserving
               to
               have
               found
               some
               place
               in
               our
               Authors
               History
               .
               And
               because
               our
               Author
               can
               finde
               no
               
                 learned
                 Writers
              
               of
               this
               Colledge
               neither
               ,
               I
               will
               supply
               him
               with
               two
               others
               in
               that
               kinde
               also
               .
               The
               first
               whereof
               shall
               be
               
                 Iohn
                 S●lden
              
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Inner
                 Temple
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               renown'd
               Humanitian
               and
               Philologer
               ,
               sometimes
               a
               Commoner
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               and
               here
               initiated
               in
               those
               Studies
               in
               which
               he
               af●erwards
               
               attain'd
               to
               so
               high
               an
               eminence
               .
               The
               second
               
                 William
                 Chillingworth
              
               ,
               an
               able
               and
               acute
               Divine
               ,
               and
               once
               a
               Fellow
               of
               this
               Colledge
               ;
               whose
               Book
               entituled
               
                 The
                 Religion
                 of
                 Protestants
                 a
                 safe
                 way
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
              
               written
               in
               de●ence
               of
               Dr.
               Potters
               Book
               called
               
                 Charity
                 mistaken
              
               ,
               commended
               by
               our
               Author
               ,
               
                 Lib.
                 3.
                 fol.
              
               115.
               remains
               unanswered
               by
               the
               Iesuites
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               their
               brags
               beforehand
               ,
               to
               this
               very
               day
               .
               Which
               Book
               though
               most
               ridiculously
               buried
               with
               the
               Author
               at
               
                 Arundel
                 (
                 get
                 thee
                 gone
                 thou
                 accursed
                 Book
              
               &c.
               )
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Francis
                 Cheynel
              
               ,
               the
               
                 usu
                 fructuary
              
               of
               the
               rich
               personage
               of
               Pe●worth
               ,
               shall
               still
               survive
               unto
               the
               world
               in
               its
               own
               just
               value
               ,
               when
               the
               poor
               three-penny
               commodities
               of
               such
               a
               sorry
               Haberdasher
               of
               
                 Small
                 Wares
              
               shall
               be
               out
               of
               credit
               .
               Of
               this
               Pageant
               ,
               see
               the
               Pamphet
               call'd
               
                 Chillingworthi
                 Novissima
              
               ,
               printed
               at
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1644.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               41.
               
               
                 But
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 gone
              
               ,
               
               let
               it
               go
               ;
               
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 a
              
               beggerly
               Town
               ,
               
                 and
                 cost
              
               England
               
                 ten
                 times
                 yearly
                 more
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 worth●
                 in
                 keeping
                 thereof
                 .
              
               ]
               Admit
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               yet
               certainly
               it
               was
               worth
               the
               keeping
               ,
               had
               it
               cost
               much
               more
               .
               The
               English
               while
               they
               kept
               that
               Town
               ,
               had
               a
               dore
               open
               into
               France
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               
               was
               commonly
               said
               that
               
                 they
                 carried
                 the
                 Keyes
                 of
              
               France
               
                 at
                 their
                 Girdles
              
               .
               Sound
               States-men
               do
               not
               measure
               the
               benefit
               of
               such
               Towns
               and
               Garrisons
               as
               are
               maintain'd
               and
               kept
               in
               an
               Enemies
               Countrey
               ,
               by
               the
               profit
               which
               they
               bring
               into
               their
               Exchequer
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               opportunities
               they
               give
               a
               Prince
               to
               enlarge
               his
               Territories
               .
               Of
               this
               kinde
               was
               the
               Town
               of
               Barwick
               situate
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Tweed
               ,
               upon
               Scottish
               ground
               ;
               but
               Garrison'd
               and
               maintain'd
               with
               great
               charge
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               because
               it
               gave
               him
               the
               same
               advantage
               against
               the
               Scots
               ,
               as
               Calice
               did
               against
               the
               French.
               The
               government
               of
               which
               last
               Town
               is
               by
               Comines
               said
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 goodliest
                 Captain
                 ship
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               so
               great
               an
               Eye-sore
               to
               the
               French
               ,
               that
               
                 Mounsieur
                 de
                 Cordes
              
               (
               who
               liv'd
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Lewis
               
               the
               eleventh
               )
               was
               used
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 lie
                 in
                 Hell
                 seven
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 upon
                 condition
                 that
              
               Calice
               
                 were
                 regain'd
                 from
                 the
              
               English
               ;
               and
               finally
               judged
               of
               such
               importance
               by
               the
               French
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               regain'd
               it
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               Agreement
               made
               at
               the
               Treaty
               of
               Cambray
               ,
               nor
               the
               desire
               to
               free
               New-haven
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               nor
               the
               necessities
               which
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               was
               reduc'd
               unto
               ,
               could
               ever
               prevail
               upon
               them
               to
               part
               with
               it
               .
               But
               it
               is
               
                 dry
                 meat
              
               said
               the
               Countrey
               fellow
               ,
               when
               he
               lost
               the
               Hare
               ;
               and
               so
               let
               Cali●e
               pass
               for
               a
               
                 Beggerly
                 Town
              
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 worth
                 the
                 keeping
              
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               no
               hope
               to
               get
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               ANIMADVERSIONS
               ON
               The
               Ninth
               Book
               OF
               The
               Church
               History
               OF
               BRITAIN
               .
            
             
               Containing
               the
               Reign
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               .
            
             
               THe
               short
               Reigns
               of
               
                 King
                 Edward
              
               the
               sixth
               ,
               and
               
                 Queen
                 Mary
              
               being
               briefly
               past
               over
               by
               our
               Author
               ,
               he
               spends
               the
               more
               time
               in
               setting
               out
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               under
               
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
              
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               because
               her
               Reign
               was
               long
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               was
               a
               busie
               Age
               and
               full
               of
               Faction
               .
               To
               which
               Faction
               how
               he
               stands
               affected
               he
               is
               not
               coy
               to
               let
               us
               see
               on
               all
               occasions
               ,
               giving
               us
               in
               the
               very
               first
               entrance
               this
               brief
               but
               notable
               
                 Essay
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               
            
             
               Fol.
               51.
               
               Idolatry
               
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 permitted
                 a
                 moment
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 minute
                 is
                 the
                 fittest
                 to
                 abolish
                 it
                 :
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 power
                 have
                 right
                 to
                 destroy
                 it
                 by
                 that
                 grand
              
               Charter
               
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 whereby
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 ●ound
                 to
                 advance
                 Gods
                 glory
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 
                 Soveraigns
                 forget
                 ,
                 no
                 reason
                 but
                 Subjects
                 should
                 remember
                 their
                 duty
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               speaks
               this
               in
               behalf
               of
               some
               forward●
               Spirits
               ,
               who
               not
               enduring
               the
               
                 la●inesse
                 of
                 Authority
              
               in
               order
               to
               the
               great
               work
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               
                 fell
                 beforehand
                 to
                 the
                 beating
                 down
                 of
                 superstitious
              
               Pictures
               and
               Images
               .
               And
               though
               some
               others
               condemned
               their
               indiscretion
               herein
               ,
               yet
               our
               Author
               will
               not
               ,
               but
               rather
               gives
               these
               Reasons
               for
               their
               justification
               ;
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Popish
               Religion
               is
               Idolatry
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Idolatry
               is
               to
               be
               destroyed
               by
               all
               that
               have
               power
               to
               do
               it
               .
               3.
               
               (
               Which
               is
               indeed
               the
               main
               )
               that
               if
               the
               Soveraigns
               do
               forget
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               but
               Subjects
               should
               remember
               their
               duty
               .
               This
               being
               our
               Authors
               Master-piece
               ,
               and
               a
               fair
               g●●●ndwork
               for
               Seditious
               and
               Rebellious
               for
               the
               times
               ensuing
               ,
               I
               shall
               spend
               a
               little
               the
               more
               time
               in
               the
               examination
               of
               the
               p●opositions
               ,
               as
               before
               we
               had
               them
               .
               And
            
             
               
               1.
               
               It
               will
               be
               hard
               for
               our
               Author
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Romish
               Religion
               is
               Idolatry
               ,
               though
               possible
               it
               is
               that
               some
               of
               the
               members
               of
               that
               Church
               may
               be
               proved
               Idolaters
               .
               I
               know
               well
               what
               great
               pains
               Dr.
               Reynolds
               took
               in
               his
               laborious
               work
               entituled
               ,
               
                 De
                 Idololatria
                 Ecclesiae
                 Romanae
              
               ;
               and
               I
               know
               too
               that
               many
               very
               learned
               and
               moderate
               men
               were
               not
               th●oughly
               satisfied
               in
               his
               proofs
               and
               Arguments
               .
               That
               they
               are
               worshippers
               of
               Images
               ,
               as
               themselves
               deny
               not
               ,
               so
               no
               body
               but
               themselves
               can
               approve
               them
               in
               it
               .
               But
               there
               is
               a
               very
               wide
               difference
               betwixt
               an
               Image
               and
               an
               Idol
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               old
               Idolate●s
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Heathenism
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               give
               religious
               worship
               unto
               Images
               in
               some
               pa●ts
               of
               Chris●endom
               .
               And
               this
               our
               Author
               being
               well
               st●died
               in
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               stranger
               to
               the
               〈…〉
               of
               the
               present
               times
               ,
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               know
               ;
               tho●gh
               zeal
               to
               the
               
                 good
                 cause
              
               ,
               and
               the
               desire
               of
               being
               co●stan●
               to
               himself
               ,
               drew
               this
               p●●●age
               from
               him
               .
               The
               Ch●istian
               faith
               delivered
               in
               the
               h●ly
               Gospels
               succeeded
               
               over
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               then
               known
               wo●●d
               in
               the
               place
               of
               that
               Idolatrous
               worship
               ,
               whi●h
               like
               a
               Leprosie
               had
               generally
               overspread
               the
               whole
               face
               thereof
               .
               And
               therefore
               that
               the
               whole
               Mass
               of
               Wickliffes
               He●erodoxies
               might
               be
               Christned
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Gospel
               ,
               our
               Author
               thinks
               it
               necessary
               that
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Mass
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Superstitious
               of
               that
               Church
               should
               be
               call'd
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               Idolatry
               is
               to
               be
               destroyed
               by
               all
               them
               that
               have
               power
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               easily
               grant
               .
               But
               then
               it
               
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               a
               lawful
               power
               ,
               and
               not
               permitted
               to
               the
               liberty
               of
               unlawful
               violence
               .
               
                 Id
                 possumus
                 ,
                 quod
                 jure
                 possumus
                 ,
              
               was
               the
               rule
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               it
               held
               good
               in
               all
               attempts
               for
               Reformation
               in
               the
               elder
               times
               .
               For
               when
               the
               Fabrick
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               was
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Worship
               of
               the
               Lord
               either
               defiled
               with
               superstitions
               ,
               or
               intermingled
               with
               Idolatries
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               too
               often
               :
               did
               not
               Gods
               servants
               carry
               and
               await
               his
               leisure
               ,
               till
               those
               who
               were
               supreme
               both
               in
               place
               and
               power
               ,
               were
               by
               him
               prompted
               and
               inflamed
               to
               a
               Reformation
               ?
               How
               many
               years
               had
               that
               whole
               people
               made
               an
               Idol
               of
               the
               
                 Brazen
                 Serpent
              
               ,
               and
               burnt
               ●●cense
               to
               it
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               defaced
               by
               King
               H●zekiah
               ?
               How
               many
               more
               might
               it
               have
               longer
               stood
               undef●ced
               ▪
               untouched
               by
               any
               of
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               King
               given
               order
               to
               demolish
               it
               ?
               How
               many
               years
               had
               the
               seduced
               Israelites
               adored
               before
               the
               Altar
               of
               Bethel
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               hewn
               down
               and
               cut
               in
               p●eces
               by
               the
               good
               King
               Iosiah
               ?
               And
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               but
               that
               it
               was
               as
               much
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Iews
               to
               destroy
               that
               Idol
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               honest
               and
               religious
               Isra●lites
               to
               break
               down
               that
               Altar
               ;
               as
               it
               either
               was
               ,
               or
               could
               be
               in
               the
               power
               of
               our
               English
               Zealots
               to
               beat
               down
               
                 superstitious
                 Pictures
                 and
                 Images
              
               ,
               had
               they
               been
               so
               minded
               .
               Solomon
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Canticles
               compares
               the
               Church
               unto
               a
               Army
               ,
               
                 Acies
                 Castrorum
                 ordina●a
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Vulgar
               hath
               it
               ,
               
               an
               Army
               terrible
               with
               Banners
               ,
               as
               our
               English
               reads
               it
               .
               A
               powerful
               Body
               out
               of
               doubt
               ,
               able
               which
               way
               soever
               it
               moves
               ,
               to
               waste
               and
               destroy
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               to
               burn
               and
               sack
               the
               Villages
               through
               which
               it
               passeth
               .
               And
               questionless
               too
               many
               of
               the
               Souldiers
               knowing
               their
               own
               power
               ,
               world
               be
               apt
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               if
               not
               restrained
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               their
               Commanders
               and
               the
               
                 Laws
                 of
                 war.
              
               
               
                 Ita
                 se
                 Ducum
                 Authoritas
                 ,
                 sic
                 Rigor
                 Disciplinae
                 habet
                 ,
              
               as
               we
               finde
               in
               Tacitus
               .
               And
               if
               those
               be
               not
               kept
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 Confusi
                 Equites
                 Peditesque
                 in
                 exitium
                 ruunt
              
               ;
               the
               whole
               runs
               on
               to
               a
               swift
               destruction
               .
               Thus
               is
               it
               also
               in
               the
               Church
               with
               the
               Camp
               of
               God
               ;
               If
               there
               be
               no
               subordination
               in
               it
               ,
               if
               every
               one
               might
               do
               what
               he
               list
               himself
               ,
               and
               make
               such
               uses
               of
               that
               power
               and
               opportunity
               as
               he
               thinks
               are
               put
               into
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               what
               a
               confusion
               would
               ensue
               ,
               how
               speedy
               a
               calamity
               must
               needs
               fall
               upon
               it
               ?
               Courage
               and
               zeal
               do
               never
               shew
               more
               amiably
               in
               inferior
               powers
               ,
               then
               when
               they
               are
               subordinate
               to
               good
               directions
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               take
               directions
               from
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               from
               the
               Supreme
               Magistrate
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               interests
               and
               passion
               of
               their
               fellow
               subjects
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Princes
               office
               to
               command
               ,
               and
               theirs
               to
               execute
               .
               With
               which
               wise
               caution
               the
               Emperor
               Otho
               once
               represt
               the
               too
               great
               forwardness
               of
               his
               Souldiers
               ,
               when
               he
               found
               them
               apt
               enough
               to
               make
               use
               of
               their
               power
               in
               a
               matter
               not
               commanded
               by
               him
               ,
               
                 Vobis
                 Arma
                 &
                 Animus
                 ,
                 
                 mihi
                 Consilium
                 &
                 virtutis
                 vestrae
                 Regimen
                 relinquites
              
               as
               his
               words
               there
               are
               .
               He
               understood
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               authority
               ,
               allows
               them
               to
               have
               power
               and
               will
               ,
               but
               regulates
               and
               restrains
               them
               both
               to
               his
               own
               command
               .
               So
               that
               whether
               we
               behold
               the
               Church
               in
               its
               own
               condition
               ,
               proceeding
               by
               the
               warrant
               and
               examples
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               in
               resemblance
               to
               an
               Army
               (
               as
               compared
               by
               Solomon
               )
               there
               will
               be
               nothing
               left
               to
               the
               power
               of
               the
               people
               
               either
               in
               way
               of
               Reformation
               or
               Execution
               ▪
               till
               they
               be
               vested
               and
               intrusted
               with
               〈◊〉
               lawful
               power
               deriv'd
               from
               him
               whom
               God
               hath
               plac'd
               in
               Authority
               over
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               though
               Idolatry
               be
               to
               be
               destroy'd
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               destroyed
               by
               all
               which
               have
               power
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               yet
               must
               all
               those
               be
               furnisht
               with
               〈◊〉
               lawful
               power
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               stand
               guilty
               of
               as
               high
               a
               crime
               as
               that
               which
               they
               so
               zealously
               endeavour
               to
               condemn
               in
               others
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               our
               Author
               is
               not
               of
               this
               minde
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
               adds
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 do
                 forget
                 ,
                 the
                 Subjects
                 should
                 remember
                 their
                 duty
                 .
              
               A
               lesson
               which
               he
               never
               learn'd
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               God.
               For
               besides
               the
               examples
               which
               we
               have
               in
               demolishing
               the
               
                 Brazen
                 Serpent
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Altar
                 of
                 Bethel
              
               ,
               not
               acted
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Prince
               ;
               I
               would
               〈◊〉
               know
               where
               we
               shall
               finde
               in
               the
               whole
               cour●e
               and
               current
               of
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               the
               common
               people
               in
               and
               by
               their
               own
               authority
               ,
               removed
               the
               high
               places
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               the
               Images
               ,
               or
               cut
               down
               the
               G●oves
               ,
               those
               excellent
               Instruments
               of
               Superstition
               and
               Idolatry
               ;
               or
               that
               they
               did
               attempt
               any
               such
               thing
               till
               warranted
               and
               commissionated
               by
               the
               Supreme
               Powers
               .
               Where
               shall
               we
               finde
               that
               any
               of
               the
               seven
               thousand
               person
               :
               which
               had
               not
               
                 bowed
                 the
                 knee
                 to
                 Baal
              
               ,
               did
               ever
               go
               about
               to
               destroy
               that
               Idol
               ?
               Or
               that
               Eliah
               or
               Elisha
               (
               two
               men
               as
               extraordinary
               for
               their
               calling
               ,
               as
               their
               zeal
               and
               courage
               )
               did
               excite
               them
               to
               it
               ?
               Where
               shall
               we
               finde
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               ,
               when
               living
               under
               the
               command
               of
               Heathenish
               Emperors
               busied
               in
               destroying
               Idols
               ,
               or
               defacing
               the
               Temples
               of
               those
               Gods
               whom
               the
               Pagans
               worshipped
               ;
               tho●gh
               grown
               in
               those
               times
               to
               such
               infinite
               multitudes
               ,
               that
               they
               filled
               all
               places
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               
                 &
                 Vestra
                 omnia
                 implevim●●
              
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               Illes
               ,
               Castles
               ,
               Burroughs
               ,
               your
               places
               of
               Assembly
               ,
               Camps
               ,
               Tribes
               ,
               Palaces
               ,
               yea
               the
               very
               Senate
               and
               common
               Forum
               ,
               as
               Tertullian
               pleads
               it
               .
               No
               other
               Doctrine
               〈◊〉
               ●eard
               
               of
               till
               either
               the
               new
               Gospel
               of
               Wickliffe
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 new
                 Lights
              
               shining
               from
               Geneva
               ,
               gave
               beginning
               to
               it
               :
               when
               the
               Genevians
               were
               resolv'd
               on
               a
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               get
               the
               consent
               of
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               was
               also
               their
               immediate
               Prince
               ,
               they
               resolv'd
               to
               take
               the
               work
               into
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               proceed
               without
               him
               .
               And
               that
               the
               presence
               of
               their
               Bishop
               might
               not
               be
               a
               hinderance
               unto
               their
               designs
               ,
               they
               rais'd
               a
               tumult
               ,
               put
               themselves
               in
               to
               a
               posture
               of
               war
               ,
               and
               thereby
               force
               him
               and
               his
               Clergy
               to
               forsake
               the
               City
               .
               And
               this
               being
               done
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               only
               order
               matters
               of
               Religion
               as
               they
               pleas'd
               themselves
               ,
               but
               took
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               the
               City
               into
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
               changing
               the
               Government
               thereof
               to
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Common-wealth
               .
               
                 Eo
                 ejecto
                 Genevates
                 Monarchiam
                 in
                 popularem
                 Statum
                 commutarunt
                 ,
              
               as
               Calvin
               hath
               it
               in
               his
               Epistle
               unto
               Cardinal
               Sadolet
               .
               The
               practice
               of
               these
               men
               drawn
               afterwards
               into
               example
               by
               Knox
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               became
               at
               last
               to
               be
               the
               standing
               Rule
               and
               Measure
               of
               all
               Reformations
               .
               For
               when
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               of
               Scots
               ,
               refus'd
               to
               ratifie
               two
               Acts
               which
               were
               sent
               unto
               them
               concerning
               the
               abolishing
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               and
               the
               Popes
               supremacy
               ,
               
               
                 Knox
                 ,
                 Winram
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               gang
               without
               more
               ado
               devised
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               a
               new
               form
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               ingrossing
               that
               power
               unto
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               which
               formerly
               had
               been
               usurped
               by
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               .
               Afterwards
               when
               the
               Queen
               was
               return'd
               into
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               that
               some
               of
               their
               importunate
               Petitions
               were
               neglected
               by
               her
               ,
               it
               was
               concluded
               by
               the
               Ministers
               in
               as
               plain
               terms
               as
               might
               be
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 the
                 Queen
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 ,
              
               ibid.
               fol.
               33.
               
            
             
               According
               to
               this
               Rule
               the
               Netherlands
               proceeded
               also
               ,
               not
               only
               driving
               on
               the
               design
               which
               they
               had
               in
               hand
               (
               as
               the
               
                 French
                 Hugonots
              
               also
               did
               )
               without
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               ,
               but
               against
               it
               also
               .
               Finally
               ,
               from
               a
               matter
               practical
               it
               came
               at
               last
               to
               be
               delivered
               for
               a
               point
               of
               
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Prince
               or
               Supreme
               Magistrate
               did
               not
               reform
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               the
               people
               might
               .
               For
               this
               I
               finde
               in
               Clesselius
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Contra-Remonstrants
               of
               Roterdam
               .
               If
               saith
               he
               ,
               the
               Prince
               and
               Clergy
               do
               neglect
               their
               duties
               in
               the
               Reforming
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Necesse
                 est
                 tumid
                 facere
                 plebeios
                 Israelitas
                 ,
              
               that
               then
               ,
               it
               doth
               belong
               to
               the
               common
               people
               .
               And
               it
               is
               with
               a
               Necesse
               too
               ,
               if
               you
               mark
               it
               well
               ▪
               they
               might
               not
               only
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               be
               doing
               .
               Not
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Mediation
               or
               Petition
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               dignity
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               might
               be
               preserv'd
               ,
               but
               by
               force
               and
               violence
               ,
               
                 Licet
                 ad
                 sanguinem
                 usque
                 pro
                 eo
                 pugnent
                 ,
              
               even
               to
               the
               shedding
               of
               their
               own
               bloud
               ,
               and
               their
               brethrens
               too
               .
               Our
               Author
               preacheth
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               ,
               whether
               by
               way
               of
               Application
               or
               Instruction
               ,
               it
               comes
               all
               to
               one
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 Parentes
                 laudat
                 filios
                 provocat
              
               ,
               as
               Lactantius
               has
               it
               ,
               Posterity
               is
               too
               soon
               taught
               to
               follow
               the
               ill
               examples
               of
               their
               Predecessors
               .
               And
               though
               he
               press
               it
               not
               so
               home
               as
               Clesselius
               did
               ,
               yet
               when
               the
               gap
               is
               once
               set
               open
               ,
               and
               the
               Hedge
               of
               Authority
               torn
               down
               ,
               bloodshed
               and
               war
               ,
               and
               other
               acts
               of
               open
               violence
               will
               come
               in
               of
               course
               .
               So
               that
               we
               may
               affirm
               of
               this
               dangerous
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               the
               Sorbonists
               once
               did
               of
               the
               Iesuites
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Videtur
                 in
                 negotio
                 sidei
                 periculosa
                 ,
                 pacis
                 Ecclesiae
                 perturbativa
                 ,
                 &
                 magis
                 ad
                 destructionem
                 quàm
                 ad
                 aedificationem
                 .
              
               But
               I
               have
               staid
               too
               long
               upon
               these
               first
               Notes
               ,
               I
               now
               proceed
               unto
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               54.
               
               
                 This
                 Parliament
                 being
                 very
                 active
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 Convocation
                 (
                 younger
                 Brother
                 thereunto
                 )
                 was
                 little
                 employed
                 and
                 less
                 regarded
                 .
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               follows
               his
               design
               of
               putting
               matters
               of
               Religion
               into
               the
               power
               of
               Parliaments
               though
               he
               hath
               chosen
               a
               very
               ill
               Medium
               to
               conclude
               the
               point
               .
               This
               Parliament
               as
               
               active
               as
               he
               seems
               to
               make
               it
               ,
               troubled
               it self
               so
               little
               with
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               had
               it
               done
               less
               ,
               it
               had
               done
               just
               nothing
               .
               All
               that
               it
               did
               ,
               was
               the
               Repealing
               of
               
               some
               Acts
               made
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               and
               setling
               matters
               in
               the
               same
               State
               in
               which
               she
               found
               them
               at
               her
               first
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               .
               The
               Common
               Prayer
               Book
               being
               reviewed
               and
               fitted
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               some
               godly
               men
               ,
               appointed
               by
               the
               Queen
               alone
               ,
               receiv'd
               no
               other
               confirmation
               in
               this
               present
               Parliament
               then
               what
               it
               had
               before
               in
               the
               last
               years
               of
               King
               Edward
               .
               The
               Supremacy
               was
               again
               restor'd
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               been
               formerly
               ;
               the
               Title
               of
               Supreme
               head
               which
               seem'd
               offensive
               unto
               many
               of
               both
               Religio●s
               ,
               being
               changed
               into
               that
               of
               Supreme
               Governor
               ,
               nothing
               ,
               in
               all
               this
               done
               
                 de
                 novo
              
               ,
               which
               could
               entitle
               this
               Parliament
               to
               such
               activity
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               that
               our
               Author
               had
               a
               minde
               to
               undervalue
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               as
               being
               
                 little
                 imployed
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 regarded
                 .
              
               I
               grant
               indeed
               ,
               that
               the
               Convocation
               of
               that
               year
               did
               only
               meet
               for
               forms
               sake
               ,
               without
               acting
               any
               thing
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               very
               good
               reason
               for
               it
               .
               The
               Bishops
               at
               that
               time
               were
               so
               ●enaciously
               addicted
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               they
               chose
               all
               (
               except
               
                 Anthony
                 Kitchin
              
               of
               Landaffe
               )
               rather
               to
               lose
               their
               Bishopricks
               then
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
               .
               So
               that
               there
               was
               little
               or
               no
               hope
               of
               doing
               any
               thing
               in
               Convocation
               to
               the
               Queens
               content
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               design'd
               ,
               had
               they
               been
               suffered
               to
               debate
               ,
               treat
               ,
               and
               conclude
               of
               such
               particulars
               as
               had
               relation
               thereunto
               .
               But
               we
               shall
               see
               when
               things
               are
               somewhat
               better
               setled
               ,
               that
               the
               activity
               of
               the
               next
               Convocation
               will
               make
               amends
               for
               the
               silence
               and
               unsignificancy
               of
               this
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               our
               Authors
               Reason
               ,
               why
               speaking
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               the
               Parlialiament
               in
               the
               notion
               of
               Twins
               ,
               the
               Convocation
               must
               be
               
               made
               the
               younger
               Brother
               .
               Assuredly
               there
               had
               been
               Convocations
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               some
               hundreds
               of
               years
               before
               the
               name
               of
               Parliament
               had
               been
               ever
               heard
               of
               ;
               which
               he
               that
               lists
               to
               read
               the
               collection
               of
               Councils
               
               published
               by
               that
               learned
               and
               industrious
               Gentleman
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Spelman
              
               ,
               cannot
               but
               perceive
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               71.
               
               
                 This
                 year
                 the
                 spire
                 of
              
               Poles
               -
               
                 steeple
                 covered
                 with
                 lead
                 strangely
                 fell
                 on
                 fire
                 .
              
               ]
               More
               modestly
               in
               this
               then
               when
               he
               formerly
               ascribes
               the
               burning
               of
               some
               great
               Abbeys
               to
               
                 Lightning
                 from
                 heaven
              
               .
               And
               so
               this
               steeple
               was
               both
               reported
               and
               believed
               to
               be
               fired
               
               also
               ,
               it
               being
               an
               ordinary
               thing
               in
               our
               Common
               Almanacks
               till
               these
               latter
               times
               ,
               to
               count
               the
               time
               (
               among
               the
               other
               E●oches
               of
               Computation
               )
               from
               the
               year
               that
               St.
               Paul-steeple
               was
               fired
               with
               Lightning
               .
               But
               afterwards
               it
               was
               acknowledg'd
               (
               as
               our
               Author
               truly
               notes
               )
               to
               be
               done
               
                 by
                 the
                 negligence
                 of
                 a
                 Plummer
                 carelesly
                 leaving
                 his
                 Coles
                 therein
              
               ;
               ●●nce
               which
               acknowledgement
               we
               finde
               no
               mention
               of
               this
               accident
               in
               our
               yearly
               Almanacks
               .
               But
               whereas
               our
               Author
               finds
               no
               other
               Benefactors
               for
               the
               repairing
               of
               this
               great
               Ruine
               but
               the
               Queens
               bounty
               ,
               and
               the
               Clergie●
               Benevolence
               ,
               I
               must
               needs
               tell
               him
               that
               these
               were
               only
               accessories
               to
               the
               principall
               charge
               .
               The
               greatest
               part
               
               hereof
               ,
               or
               to
               say
               better
               ,
               the
               whole
               work
               was
               by
               the
               Queen
               imposed
               on
               the
               City
               of
               London
               ,
               it
               being
               affirmed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Stow
              
               ,
               that
               
                 after
                 this
                 mischance
                 the
                 Queens
                 Majesty
                 directed
                 her
                 Letters
                 to
                 S●ow
                 Su●ve●
                 the
                 Maior
                 ,
                 willing
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 speedy
                 repairing
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
               And
               in
               pursuance
               of
               that
               order
               (
               besides
               what
               issued
               from
               the
               publick
               stock
               in
               the
               Chamber
               of
               
                 London
                 )
                 the
                 Citizens
                 gave
                 first
                 a
                 great
                 Benevolence
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 three
                 Fifteens
                 to
                 be
                 speedily
                 paid
                 .
              
               What
               the
               Queen
               did
               in
               the
               way
               of
               furtherance
               ,
               or
               the
               Clergy
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Canterbury
               in
               the
               way
               of
               help
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               lookt
               upon
               as
               their
               free
               voluntary
               Act
               ,
               no
               otherwise
               obliged
               thereto
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               publick
               Honour
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               did
               invite
               them
               to
               it
               .
               The
               Maior
               and
               City
               were
               the
               parties
               upon
               whom
               the
               command
               was
               laid
               ,
               as
               most
               concerned
               
               in
               the
               Repair
               of
               their
               own
               Cathed●al
               ▪
               Which
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               put
               our
               Author
               in
               minde
               o●
               as
               a
               fault
               of
               omission
               only
               ,
               leaving
               such
               use
               as
               may
               be
               made
               of
               the
               Observation
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               71.
               
               
                 Here
                 I
                 would
                 fain
                 be
                 informed
                 by
                 some
              
               learned
               men
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 what
                 needed
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 those
                 Children
                 whose
                 ●ather
                 was
                 condemned
                 and
                 died
                 only
                 for
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 conceived
                 a
                 personal
                 crime
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 tainting
                 the
                 bl●nd
                 .
              
               The
               Parliament
               this
               year
               had
               passed
               an
               Act
               for
               the
               Restitution
               in
               bloud
               of
               the
               children
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Cranmer
              
               late
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               for
               which
               our
               Author
               as
               it
               seems
               can
               see
               no
               reason
               ,
               in
               regard
               he
               was
               
                 condemned
                 and
                 died
                 only
                 for
                 Heresie
                 .
                 For
                 though
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 this
                 Archbishop
                 was
                 first
                 accused
                 of
                 High-Treason
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 afterward
                 was
                 waved
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 tryed
                 upon
                 
                 Heretical
                 opinions
              
               But
               in
               this
               our
               Author
               is
               mistaken
               .
               For
               though
               Cranmer
               was
               condemned
               and
               died
               for
               Heresie
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               condemned
               for
               that
               only
               ;
               nor
               was
               the
               accusation
               for
               Treason
               wav'd
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               it
               was
               ,
               but
               the
               conviction
               of
               him
               as
               an
               Heretick
               superadded
               to
               it
               .
               Being
               accused
               of
               High-Treason
               for
               subscribing
               (
               though
               unwillingly
               )
               to
               the
               Proclamation
               of
               the
               Lady
               Iane
               ,
               he
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               Tower
               on
               the
               15.
               of
               September
               ,
               
               and
               on
               the
               13.
               of
               November
               following
               arraigned
               at
               the
               Guildhall
               in
               London
               ,
               and
               there
               convicted
               and
               condemned
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               said
               Lady
               Iane
               ,
               the
               Lord
               
                 Guilford
                 Dudley
              
               her
               Husband
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               
                 Ambrose
                 Dudley
              
               her
               Husbands
               Brother
               .
               Of
               which
               four
               the
               Lady
               Iane
               and
               her
               Husband
               only
               suffered
               death
               on
               that
               condemnation
               ;
               the
               Lord
               
                 Ambrose
                 Dudley
              
               being
               reprieved
               for
               a
               better
               fortune
               ,
               and
               the
               Archbishop
               reserved
               for
               a
               mo●e
               cruell
               death
               .
               For
               the
               Queen
               finding
               it
               more
               satisfactory
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               to
               have
               him
               burnt
               for
               an
               Heretick
               then
               hanged
               for
               a
               Traytor
               ,
               and
               being
               implacably
               bent
               against
               him
               for
               his
               activeness
               in
               the
               Divorce
               ;
               
               thought
               good
               to
               wave
               her
               first
               proceeding
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               him
               put
               to
               death
               for
               Heresie
               .
               But
               the
               Attainder
               holding
               still
               good
               at
               the
               Common-Law
               ,
               there
               was
               great
               reason
               why
               his
               Children
               should
               desire
               a
               restitution
               in
               bloud
               ,
               not
               otherwise
               to
               be
               obtained
               but
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
               And
               so
               without
               troubling
               the
               
                 learned
                 in
                 the
                 Law
              
               for
               our
               information
               ,
               I
               hope
               our
               Author
               will
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               save
               his
               Fee
               for
               other
               more
               necessary
               uses
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               72.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 Convocation
                 now
                 sitting
                 ,
                 the
                 nine
                 and
                 thirty
                 Articles
                 were
                 composed
                 ,
                 agreeing
                 for
                 the
                 main
                 with
                 those
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
              
               Edward
               
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 some
                 particulars
                 allowing
                 more
                 liberty
                 to
                 dissenting
                 judgements
                 .
              
               ]
               This
               is
               the
               active
               Convocation
               which
               
               before
               I
               spake
               of
               ,
               not
               setling
               matters
               of
               Religion
               in
               the
               same
               estate
               in
               which
               they
               were
               left
               by
               King
               Edward
               ;
               but
               altering
               some
               Articles
               ,
               expunging
               others
               ,
               addingsome
               
                 de
                 novo
              
               ,
               and
               fitting
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               them
               unto
               edification
               ;
               
                 Not
                 leaving
                 any
                 liberty
                 to
                 dissenting
                 Iudgments
                 ,
              
               as
               our
               Author
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               but
               binding
               men
               unto
               the
               literal
               and
               Grammatical
               sense
               .
               They
               had
               not
               othewise
               attained
               to
               the
               end
               they
               aimed
               at
               which
               was
               
                 ad
                 tollendam
                 opinionum
                 dissensionem
                 ,
                 &
                 consensum
                 in
                 vera
                 Religione
                 firmandum
              
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               diversity
               of
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               to
               establish
               an
               agreement
               in
               the
               true
               Religion
               .
               Which
               end
               could
               never
               be
               effected
               ,
               if
               men
               were
               left
               unto
               the
               
                 liberty
                 of
                 dissenting
              
               ,
               or
               might
               have
               leave
               to
               put
               their
               own
               sense
               upon
               the
               Articles
               .
               But
               whereas
               our
               Author
               instances
               in
               the
               
               Article
               of
               
                 Christs
                 descent
                 into
                 Hell
              
               ,
               telling
               us
               that
               
                 Christs
                 preaching
                 unto
                 the
                 Spirits
                 there
              
               (
               on
               which
               the
               Article
               seemed
               to
               be
               grounded
               in
               King
               Edwards
               Book
               )
               was
               left
               out
               in
               this
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               inferreth
               that
               men
               are
               left
               unto
               a
               
                 latitude
                 concerning
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 time
                 ,
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 descent
              
               ;
               I
               must
               needs
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               very
               much
               mistaken
               .
               For
               first
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               hath
               alwayes
               constantly
               
               maintained
               a
               
                 locall
                 Descent
              
               ,
               though
               many
               which
               would
               be
               thought
               her
               Children
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               comply
               with
               Calvin
               and
               some
               other
               Divines
               of
               forain
               Nations
               ,
               have
               deviated
               in
               this
               point
               from
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               the
               reason
               why
               this
               Convocation
               left
               out
               that
               passage
               of
               Christ
               preaching
               to
               the
               Spirits
               in
               hell
               ;
               was
               not
               that
               men
               might
               be
               left
               unto
               a
               latitude
               concerning
               the
               
                 cause
                 ,
                 time
              
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               his
               Descent
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               dreams
               ;
               but
               because
               that
               passage
               of
               St.
               Peter
               being
               capable
               of
               some
               other
               interpretations
               ,
               was
               not
               conceived
               to
               be
               a
               clear
               and
               sufficient
               evidence
               to
               prove
               the
               Article
               .
               For
               which
               see
               Bishop
               Bilsons
               Survey
               ,
               p.
               388
               ,
               389.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               74.
               
               
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 concerning
                 this
                 clause
                 whether
                 the
                 Bishops
                 were
                 faulty
                 in
                 their
                 addition
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 opposites
                 in
                 their
                 substraction
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 more
                 cunning
                 Arithmeticians
                 
                 to
                 decide
                 .
              
               ]
               The
               Clause
               here
               spoken
               of
               by
               our
               Author
               is
               the
               first
               Sentence
               in
               the
               
                 twentieth
                 Article
              
               entituled
               
                 De
                 Ecclesiae
                 Authoritate
              
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               that
               the
               
                 Church
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 decree
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 Authority
                 in
                 Controversies
                 of
                 the
                 Faith.
              
               Which
               being
               charged
               upon
               the
               Bishops
               as
               a
               late
               addition
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               support
               their
               power
               and
               maintain
               their
               Tyranny
               ;
               the
               late
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               in
               his
               Speech
               ▪
               in
               the
               
                 Star-Chamber
                 ,
                 Iune
              
               the
               15
               ▪
               1637.
               made
               it
               appear
               that
               the
               said
               Clause
               was
               in
               a
               Printed
               Book
               of
               Articles
               published
               in
               the
               year
               1563.
               being
               but
               very
               few
               moneths
               after
               they
               had
               passed
               in
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               which
               was
               on
               the
               29.
               of
               Ianuary
               1562.
               in
               the
               English
               account
               .
               And
               more
               then
               so
               ,
               he
               shewed
               unto
               the
               Lords
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               twentieth
               Article
               exemplified
               out
               of
               the
               Records
               ,
               and
               attested
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               publick
               Notary
               ,
               in
               which
               that
               very
               Clause
               was
               found
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               charged
               upon
               the
               Bishops
               for
               an
               innovation
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               I
               can
               say
               of
               mine
               own
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               having
               occasion
               to
               con●●●t
               the
               Records
               of
               Convocation
               ,
               I
               found
               this
               
               controverted
               Clause
               verbatim
               in
               these
               following
               words
               ,
               
                 Habet
                 Ecclesia
                 Ritus
                 statuendo
                 jus
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 fidei
                 Controversis
                 Authoritatem
                 .
              
               Which
               makes
               me
               wonder
               at
               our
               Author
               ,
               that
               having
               access
               to
               those
               Records
               ,
               and
               making
               frequent
               use
               of
               them
               in
               this
               present
               History
               ,
               he
               should
               declare
               himself
               unable
               to
               decide
               the
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               the
               addition
               of
               this
               Clause
               was
               
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               or
               the
               substraction
               of
               it
               by
               the
               
                 opposite
                 party
              
               .
               But
               
                 none
                 so
                 blinde
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 see
                 ,
              
               saies
               the
               good
               old
               proverb
               .
            
             
               But
               our
               Author
               will
               not
               so
               give
               over
               .
               He
               must
               first
               have
               a
               fling
               at
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               upon
               this
               occasion
               .
               In
               the
               year
               1571.
               (
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               beginning
               then
               to
               grow
               very
               strong
               )
               the
               Articles
               were
               again
               Printed
               both
               in
               Latin
               and
               English
               ,
               and
               this
               Clause
               left
               out
               ;
               publisht
               according
               to
               those
               copies
               in
               the
               
                 Harmony
                 of
                 Confessions
              
               Printed
               at
               
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1612.
               and
               publisht
               by
               the
               same
               at
               Oxford
               (
               though
               soon
               after
               rectified
               )
               Anno
               1636.
               
               Now
               the
               Archbishop
               taking
               notice
               of
               the
               first
               alteration
               ,
               Anno
               1571.
               declares
               in
               his
               said
               Speech
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               no
               
                 hard
                 matter
              
               for
               that
               opposite
               Faction
               to
               have
               the
               Articles
               Printed
               and
               this
               clause
               left
               out
               ,
               
               considering
               
                 who
                 they
                 were
                 that
                 then
                 governed
                 businesses
                 and
                 rid
                 the
                 Church
                 almost
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               What
               says
               our
               Author
               to
               this
               ?
               Marry
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 skilled
                 in
                 Historical
                 Horsemanship
                 as
                 to
                 know
                 whom
                 his
                 Grace
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 Rider
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
              
               fol.
               74.
               
               Strange
               that
               a
               man
               who
               undertakes
               to
               write
               an
               History
               
               should
               professe
               himself
               ignorant
               of
               the
               names
               of
               those
               who
               
                 governed
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 the
                 times
              
               he
               writes
               of
               .
               But
               this
               is
               only
               an
               affected
               ignorance
               ,
               profest
               of
               purpose
               to
               preserve
               the
               honour
               of
               some
               men
               whom
               he
               beholds
               as
               the
               chief
               Patrons
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               .
               For
               aft●●wards
               (
               this
               turn
               being
               served
               )
               he
               can
               finde
               out
               who
               they
               were
               that
               then
               
                 governed
                 businesses
              
               ,
               and
               
                 rid
                 the
                 Church
                 almost
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 ,
              
               telling
               us
               ,
               fol.
               138
               ▪
               that
               
               the
               Earl
               of
               
                 Leicester
                 interpos'd
                 himself
                 Patron-general
                 to
                 the
                 non-subscribers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 Roger
                 Lord
                 North.
              
               Besides
               which
               two
               we
               finde
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Knollys
              
               to
               be
               one
               of
               those
               who
               gave
               countenance
               to
               the
               troubles
               at
               
                 Frankfor●
                 ▪
              
               at
               such
               time
               as
               the
               Faction
               was
               there
               hottest
               against
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               
               and
               other
               Rites
               and
               ●eremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               Who
               being
               a
               meer
               kinsman
               of
               the
               Queens
               and
               a
               Privy
               Counsellor
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               all
               advantages
               to
               pursue
               that
               project
               ,
               which
               being
               〈◊〉
               on
               foot
               beyond
               sea
               ,
               had
               been
               driven
               on
               here
               ,
               and
               though
               Leicester
               was
               enough
               of
               himself
               to
               rid
               the
               Church
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               it
               being
               fitted
               with
               such
               helps
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Walsingham
              
               and
               many
               more
               of
               that
               kind
               which
               the
               times
               then
               gave
               him
               ,
               they
               drove
               on
               the
               faster
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               almost
               plung'd
               all
               in
               remedilesse
               Ruine
               .
               But
               our
               Author
               hath
               not
               done
               with
               these
               Articles
               yet
               ,
               for
               he
               tels
               us
               of
               this
               Clause
               ,
               that
               it
               was
            
             
               Ibid.
               
                 Omitted
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 and
                 Latin
                 Arti●●●●●
                 set
                 forth
                 1571
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 first
                 ratified
                 by
                 Act●●
                 ▪
              
               Our
               
               ●uthor
               doth
               so
               dream
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Parliaments
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               suffer
               any
               ,
               Canon
               or
               Act
               of
               Convocation
               to
               be
               in
               sorce
               or
               obligatiory
               to
               the
               subject
               ,
               till
               confirmed
               by
               Parliament
               .
               But
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               of
               him
               where
               he
               finds
               any
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               (
               except
               it
               be
               in
               his
               own
               dreams
               )
               to
               confirm
               these
               Articles
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               Parliament
               of
               the
               13
               of
               the
               Queen
               (
               being
               that
               he
               speaks
               of
               )
               appointed
               any
               
                 Committee
                 for
                 Religion
              
               to
               examine
               the
               Oxthodoxy
               of
               those
               Articles
               and
               make
               report
               unto
               the
               House
               .
               All
               that
               was
               done
               was
               this
               ,
               and
               on
               this
               occasion
               .
               Some
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               too
               stiffly
               wedded
               to
               their
               old
               Mumpsimus
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               and
               some
               as
               furiously
               prosecuting
               their
               new
               Sumpsimus
               of
               Inconformity
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               ,
               that
               between
               these
               contending
               parties
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               kept
               inviolate
               .
               And
               thereupon
               
               it
               was
               Enacted
               ,
               That
               every
               person
               under
               the
               degree
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               which
               did
               or
               should
               pretend
               to
               be
               a
               Priest
               or
               Minister
               of
               Gods
               holy
               word
               and
               Sacraments
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               
               should
               before
               Christmas
               then
               next
               following
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Diocesan
               Bishop
               testifie
               his
               assent
               ,
               and
               subscribe
               to
               the
               said
               Articles
               of
               the
               year
               1562.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               after
               such
               subscribing
               before
               the
               Bishop
               he
               should
               on
               some
               Sunday
               in
               the
               forenoon
               in
               the
               Church
               or
               Chappel
               where
               he
               served
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               Divine
               Service
               read
               openly
               the
               said
               Articles
               on
               pain
               of
               being
               deprived
               of
               all
               his
               Ecclesiastical
               promotions
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               then
               naturally
               dead
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               person
               should
               maintain
               any
               Doctrine
               contrary
               to
               any
               of
               the
               said
               Articles
               ,
               and
               being
               convented
               by
               his
               Bishop
               ,
               &c.
               should
               persist
               therein
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               just
               cause
               to
               deprive
               such
               person
               of
               his
               Ecclesiastical
               promotions
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               all
               persons
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               any
               Benefice
               with
               Cure
               ,
               should
               likewise
               subscribe
               to
               the
               said
               Articles
               ,
               and
               publickly
               read
               the
               same
               in
               the
               open
               Church
               within
               two
               moneths
               after
               their
               induction
               ,
               with
               declaration
               of
               their
               unfaigned
               assent
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               on
               the
               pain
               aforesaid
               ,
               in
               all
               which
               there
               was
               n●●thing
               done
               to
               confirm
               these
               Articles
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               pious
               care
               expressed
               for
               reformation
               of
               such
               disorders
               as
               were
               like
               to
               rise
               amongst
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               requiring
               their
               subscription
               and
               assent
               unto
               them
               under
               such
               temporal
               punishments
               ,
               which
               at
               that
               time
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               had
               not
               laid
               upon
               them
               .
               So
               that
               our
               Author
               very
               well
               might
               have
               spared
               this
               Flourish
               ,
               that
               the
               Obligatoriness
               of
               these
               Articles
               as
               to
               temporal
               punishments
               
                 beares
                 not
                 date
                 nine
                 years
                 before
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 composition
                 in
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 but
                 henceforward
                 from
                 their
                 confirmation
                 in
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               And
               here
               I
               must
               crave
               leave
               to
               fetch
               in
               another
               passage
               relating
               to
               the
               Acts
               of
               this
               Convocation
               fol.
               102.
               in
               which
               he
               telleth
               us
               that
               
               
               till
               the
               year
               1572.
               
               
                 The
                 Bishops
                 had
                 been
                 more
                 sparing
                 in
                 p●●ssing
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 more
                 daring
                 in
                 denying
                 subscription
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Canons
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1563.
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 nine
                 years
                 after
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               &c.
               
               In
               which
               on●
               Autho●
               shews
               much
               zeal
               ,
               and
               but
               little
               kno●ledge
               ,
               the●e
               being
               no
               Canons
               mad●
               in
               the
               Convo●ation
               of
               1562.
               
               (
               1563.
               in
               our
               Authors
               reckoning
               )
               no●
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               done
               in
               it
               more
               then
               the
               setling
               of
               the
               Articles
               ,
               and
               passing
               a
               bill
               for
               the
               granting
               of
               a
               Subsidie
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Records
               thereof
               may
               be
               easily
               seen
               .
               But
               rather
               then
               the
               Parliament
               shall
               not
               have
               the
               power
               of
               confirming
               Canons
               ,
               our
               Author
               will
               finde
               our
               some
               Canons
               for
               them
               to
               confirm
               which
               never
               had
               a
               being
               or
               existence
               but
               in
               his
               brains
               only
               .
               From
               the
               Articles
               our
               Author
               proceeds
               unto
               the
               Ho●ilies
               approved
               in
               those
               Articles
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               he
               tels
               us
               ,
            
             
               Fol.
               75.
               
               
                 That
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 little
                 good
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 little
                 
                 harm
                 .
              
               ]
               With
               sco●●
               and
               insolence
               enough
               .
               Those
               Homilies
               were
               so
               composed
               ,
               as
               to
               instruct
               the
               people
               in
               all
               positive
               Doctrines
               necessary
               for
               Christian
               men
               to
               know
               ,
               with
               reference
               both
               to
               Faith
               and
               Manne●s
               ;
               and
               being
               
                 penned
                 in
                 a
                 plain
                 style
              
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               hath
               it
               ,
               were
               ●●tter
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               common
               people
               then
               either
               the
               
                 strong
                 lines
              
               of
               some
               ,
               or
               the
               flashes
               of
               〈◊〉
               wi●
               in
               others
               ,
               in
               these
               latter
               times
               .
               And
               well
               it
               had
               been
               for
               the
               peace
               and
               happiness
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               more
               constantly
               read
               ,
               and
               nor
               discredited
               by
               those
               men
               who
               studied
               to
               advance
               their
               own
               inventions
               ,
               above
               those
               grave
               and
               solid
               pieces
               composed
               by
               the
               joynt
               counsels
               and
               co-operations
               of
               many
               godly
               learned
               and
               religious
               pe●sons
               .
               But
               it
               is
               well
               howsoever
               ,
               that
               by
               reading
               these
               (
               so
               much
               vi●ified
               )
               Homilies
               ,
               the
               Ministe●●
               though
               
                 they
                 did
                 little
                 good
                 ,
                 did
                 but
                 little
                 harm
              
               ;
               it
               being
               to
               be
               feared
               that
               the
               precommant
               humor
               of
               Sermonizing
               hath
               on
               the
               contrary
               done
               much
               
               harm
               ,
               and
               but
               little
               good
               .
               But
               our
               Author
               hath
               not
               yet
               done
               with
               this
               Convocation
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               followeth
               :
            
             
               Fol.
               76.
               
               
                 The
                 English
                 Bishops
                 conceiving
                 themselves
                 impowered
                 by
                 their
                 Canons
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 authority
                 ,
                 in
                 urging
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 their
                 Di●●e●s
                 to
                 subscribe
                 to
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 refused
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 were
                 braaded
                 with
                 the
                 odious
                 name
                 of
                 Puritans
                 .
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               having
               given
               the
               Parliament
               a
               power
               of
               confirming
               no
               Canons
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               shewed
               ,
               he
               brings
               the
               Bis●ops
               acting
               by
               as
               weak
               Authority
               in
               
               the
               years
               1563.
               
               &
               1564.
               the●e
               being
               at
               that
               time
               no
               Canons
               for
               them
               to
               p●oceed
               upon
               for
               requiring
               th●ir
               Clergy
               to
               
                 subscribe
                 to
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               if
               they
               did
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               a●
               t●ey
               were
               
                 impowered
                 by
                 their
                 Canons
              
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               were
               in●●b●●d
               by
               that
               Autho●ity
               whi●h
               was
               inherent
               naturally
               in
               their
               Epi●copal
               Office.
               But
               whereas
               he
               tells
               us
               in
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               th●t
               the
               name
               of
               Puritan
               in
               that
               notion
               began
               this
               year
               ,
               viz.
               15●4
               .
               I
               fear
               he
               hath
               anticipated
               the
               time
               a
               little
               ,
               Genebrard
               a
               right
               good
               Chronologer
               placing
               it
               (
               
                 ortos
                 in
                 Ang●●●
                 Puritan●s
              
               )
               
               about
               two
               years
               after
               ,
               Anno
               1566.
               
               And
               so
               far
               I
               am
               of
               our
               Authors
               minde
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 grief
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 great
                 if
                 the
                 name
                 had
                 ended
                 that
                 year
                 ,
              
               upon
               condition
               th●t
               the
               occasion
               for
               which
               it
               was
               given
               them
               had
               then
               ended
               also
               ▪
               But
               when
               he
               tells
               us
               that
               the
               name
               of
               Puritans
               was
               
               given
               to
               the
               opposers
               of
               the
               Hierar●●y
               and
               Church-Service●
               and
               signif●eth
               a
               Non-conformist
               ;
               as
               often
               as
               I
               meet
               such
               Opposers
               ,
               and
               such
               Non-con●o●mists
               in
               the
               co●●e
               of
               this
               Hi●●ory
               ,
               I
               have
               warrant
               good
               enough
               to
               call
               them
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Puritans
               .
               If
               any
               did
               abuse
               the
               n●m●s
               as
               ●●●●leth
               us
               afterwards
               ,
               (
               lib.
               x.
               fol.
               100.
               )
               
                 to
                 asperse
                 the
                 most
                 Orthodox
                 
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 religious
                 in
                 Conversation
              
               ;
               they
               we●e
               the
               mo●e
               to
               blame
               ,
               let
               them
               answer
               for
               it
               :
               But
               if
               those
               Orthodox
               and
               religious
               persons
               were
               Orthodox
               only
               in
               his
               sense
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               colour
               of
               Religion
               did
               secretly
               
               〈◊〉
               with
               those
               who
               oppos'd
               the
               Hierarchy
               and
               the
               e●●●blisht
               Orders
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               it
               might
               be
               a
               disgrace
               ,
               but
               no
               w●ong
               unto
               them
               to
               be
               called
               Puritans
               .
               And
               if
               
               it
               〈◊〉
               extended
               further
               to
               denote
               such
               men
               also
               ,
               as
               main●●●ned
               any
               of
               the
               private
               Opinions
               and
               Doctrines
               of
               〈◊〉
               against
               the
               tendries
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               why
               our
               Author
               should
               complain
               of
               it
               so
               much
               as
               he
               does
               in
               the
               place
               afo●esaid
               .
               The
               practices
               of
               some
               men
               are
               many
               times
               Doctrines
               to
               others
               :
               and
               the
               Calvinia
               .
               〈◊〉
               being
               built
               upon
               Calvins
               practices
               ,
               and
               those
               ●b●tted
               and
               confirm'd
               by
               his
               following
               Doctrines
               :
               the
               name
               of
               Puritan
               ,
               though
               first
               found
               out
               to
               denote
               such
               as
               followed
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 in
                 dissenting
                 from
                 the
                 Hierar●hy
                 in
                 Disciplin
                 and
                 Church-government
                 ,
              
               might
               not
               unfitly
               be
               applyed
               to
               such
               as
               maintain'd
               his
               Doctrines
               also
               .
               But
               of
               this
               Argument
               enough
               ,
               I
               shall
               adde
               only
               ,
               and
               so
               proceed
               to
               other
               businesses
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Fox
               is
               broug●●
               in
               as
               required
               to
               subscribe
               to
               the
               Canons
               by
               Archbishop
               Parker
               ;
               whereas
               there
               were
               at
               that
               time
               no
               Canons
               to
               subscribe
               unto
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               require
               subscription
               
               unto
               Canons
               ,
               but
               unto
               those
               only
               who
               consented
               to
               the
               making
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               9●
               .
               John
               Felton
               
                 who
                 fastned
                 the
              
               Popes
               Bull
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Palace
               ●f
               London
               ,
               
                 being
                 taken●
                 and
                 refusing
                 to
                 fly
                 ,
                 was
                 
                 hanged
                 on
                 a
              
               Gibbet
               
                 before
                 the
              
               Popes
               Palace
               .
               ]
               The
               Bull
               here
               mention'd
               was
               that
               of
               
                 Pope
                 Pius
              
               the
               fifth
               ,
               for
               excommunicating
               Q●een
               Elizabeth
               ,
               which
               this
               
                 Iohn
                 Felton
              
               (
               a
               〈◊〉
               Papist
               )
               had
               hang'd
               up
               at
               the
               Gates
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lond●●s
               House
               ,
               that
               the
               Subjects
               might
               take
               no●●●e
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               fact
               was
               hang'd
               neer
               the
               same
               〈…〉
               he
               had
               offended
               .
               But
               why
               our
               Author
               should
               call
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Londons
                 House
              
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
                 Popes
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               I
               do
               very
               much
               wonder
               ;
               unless
               it
               were
               to
               hold
               〈◊〉
               with
               the
               style
               of
               
                 Martin
                 Mar-Prelate
              
               ,
               and
               the
               〈…〉
               Faction
               .
               Amongst
               whom
               nothing
               was
               more
               common
               then
               to
               call
               all
               Bishops
               
                 Petty-Popes
                 ▪
              
               &
               more
               particularly
               
               to
               call
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               the
               Pope
               of
               Lambeth
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Pope
              
               of
               London
               .
               But
               I
               hope
               more
               charitably
               then
               so
               ,
               being
               more
               willing
               to
               impure
               it
               to
               the
               fault
               of
               the
               Printers
               ,
               then
               the
               pen
               of
               our
               Author
               .
               I
               only
               adde
               ,
               that
               to
               make
               even
               with
               this
               
                 Iohn
                 Felton
              
               (
               a
               zealous
               Papist
               )
               another
               
                 Iohn
                 Felton
              
               of
               the
               next
               age
               ,
               a
               
                 zealous
                 Puritan
              
               ,
               committed
               that
               execrable
               murther
               on
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               98.
               
               
                 Against
                 covetous
                 Conformists
                 it
                 was
                 provided
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Spiritual
                 Person
                 ,
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 or
                 Hospital
                 ,
                 shall
                 let
                 lease
                 other
                 then
                 for
                 twenty
                 one
                 years
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 lives
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               No
               mention
               in
               the
               Statute
               of
               Covernous
               Con●ormists
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               of
               that
               ;
               and
               therefore
               no
               provision
               to
               be
               made
               against
               them
               ,
               the
               Coverous
               Conformist
               is
               our
               Authors
               own
               .
               I
               finde
               indeed
               that
               
                 long
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 Leases
                 had
                 been
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 by
                 ,
                 Colledges
                 ,
                 Deans
                 ,
                 and
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 Parsons
                 ,
                 Vicar●
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 ●aving
                 Spiritual
                 promotions
              
               ;
               which
               being
               found
               to
               〈◊〉
               the
               
                 causes
                 of
                 Dilapidations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 decay
                 of
                 all
                 Spiritual
                 Livings
                 and
                 Hospitality
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 utter
                 impoverishing
                 of
                 all
                 Successors
                 incumbents
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
              
               the
               Parliament
               
                 thought
                 it
                 high
              
               time
               to
               provide
               against
               it
               .
               In
               all
               which
               Bedroll
               ,
               it
               were
               strange
               if
               we
               should
               finde
               no
               Non-conformists
               ,
               who
               had
               by
               this
               time
               got
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               Preferments
               ,
               and
               were
               more
               likely
               to
               occasion
               those
               di●apidations
               then
               the
               regular
               and
               conformable
               Clergy
               :
               these
               la●●●
               looking
               ▪
               on
               the
               Church
               with
               an
               eye
               to
               succession
               ,
               the
               former
               being
               intent
               only
               on
               the
               present
               profit
               :
               And
               if
               we
               mark
               it
               well
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               that
               Coverousness
               and
               Non-conformity
               are
               so
               married
               together
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               divorce
               them
               :
               though
               here
               the
               crime
               of
               coverousness
               be
               wrongfully
               charg'd
               on
               the
               Conformists
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               the
               more
               odious
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               vulgar
               Reader
               .
               
                 High
                 Royalists
              
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               
                 Covetous
                 Conformists
              
               in
               another
               ,
               are
               no
               good
               signs
               of
               true
               affections
               to
               Conformity
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               to
               Royalty
               .
            
             
             
               Fol.
               121.
               
               
                 These
                 Prophesyings
                 were
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Precept
                 ;
                 For
                 ye
                 may
                 all
                 Prophesie
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 may
                 learn
                 and
                 all
                 be
                 comforted
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 fain
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 humane
                 prudential
                 Additions
                 .
              
               ]
               Not
               grounded
               ,
               but
               pretended
               to
               be
               grounded
               on
               those
               words
               of
               
                 St.
                 Paul
              
               ;
               the
               Prophesying
               there
               spoke
               of
               not
               being
               
               〈◊〉
               be
               drawn
               into
               example
               in
               the
               change
               of
               times
               ,
               when
               〈…〉
               of
               the
               Spirit
               were
               more
               restrain'd
               and
               limited
               then
               they
               had
               been
               formerly
               .
               For
               were
               they
               g●●●nded
               on
               that
               Text
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               somewhat
               sawcily
               done
               ,
               to
               adde
               their
               own
               prudential
               Additions
               to
               the
               direction
               and
               dictamen
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               .
               A
               course
               much
               favoured
               as
               it
               seems
               by
               Archbishop
               Grindal
               ,
               whose
               Letter
               to
               the
               Queen
               is
               recommended
               to
               the
               welcom
               of
               the
               pious
               Reader
               .
               fol.
               122.
               
               But
               both
               the
               Queen
               and
               her
               wise
               Councel
               conceiv'd
               otherwise
               of
               it
               ,
               looking
               upon
               these
               Prophesyings
               as
               likely
               to
               prove
               in
               fine
               
                 the
                 ●ane
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
              
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               hath
               it
               .
               No●
               did
               King
               Iames
               conceive
               any
               better
               of
               them
               ,
               
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               conference
               at
               Hampton
               Court
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               was
               mov'd
               by
               Dr.
               Reynolds
               ,
               (
               chief
               of
               the
               Millenary
               party
               )
               
                 That
                 the
                 Clergy
                 might
                 have
                 meetings
                 once
                 every
                 three
                 weeks
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 to
                 have
                 ●●●phesying
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 Archbishop
                 Grindall
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Bishops
                 desired
                 of
                 her
                 late
                 Majesty
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 said
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 (
                 looking
                 upon
                 this
                 motion
                 as
                 a
                 preamble
                 to
                 a
                 Scottish
                 Presbytery
                 )
                 then
                 Iack
                 ,
                 and
                 I●m
                 ,
                 and
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 Dick
                 ,
                 shall
                 at
                 their
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 ce●●●re
                 me
                 and
                 my
                 Councel
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 proceedings
                 :
                 then
                 Will
                 shall
                 stand
                 up
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 thus
                 ;
                 then
                 Dick
                 shall
                 reply
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Nay
                 ,
                 marry
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 thus
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 stay
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 for
                 one
                 7
                 years
                 before
                 you
                 demand
                 that
                 of
                 me
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 if
                 you
                 finde
                 me
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 fat
                 and
                 my
                 windepipes
                 stuffed
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 perhaps
                 hearken
                 to
                 you
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 that
                 government
                 be
                 once
                 up
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 breath
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 all
                 of
                 
                 us
                 have
                 work
                 enough
                 ,
                 both
                 our
                 hands
                 full
                 .
              
               But
               let
               King
               Iames
               and
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               conceive
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               our
               Author
               hath
               declared
               it
               to
               be
               
                 Gods
                 and
                 the
                 Churches
                 cause
              
               ,
               fol.
               130.
               
               And
               being
               such
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               make
               any
               man
               consident
               in
               pleading
               for
               it
               ,
               or
               appearing
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               135.
               
               
                 A
                 loud
                 Parliament
                 is
                 always
                 attended
                 with
                 a
                 silent
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 The
                 Activity
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 in
                 Church
                 matters
                 left
                 the
                 latter
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               ]
               A
               man
               would
               think
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Parliament
               
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               being
               the
               23.
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               had
               done
               great
               feats
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               making
               new
               A●ticles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               or
               confirming
               Canons
               ,
               or
               something
               else
               of
               like
               importance
               .
               But
               
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 great
                 cry
                 we
                 have
                 little
                 wool
              
               ;
               our
               Author
               taking
               notice
               of
               nothing
               else
               which
               was
               done
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               made●
               eason
               for
               the
               Priests
               or
               Jesuites
               to
               seduce
               any
               of
               the
               Queens
               Subjects
               to
               the
               Romish
               Religion
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Sub●ects
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               with
               other
               matters
               nor
               within
               the
               power
               and
               cognizance
               of
               the
               Convocation
               .
               But
               he
               conceals
               another
               Statute
               as
               necessary
               to
               the
               peace
               and
               safety
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               as
               the
               other
               was
               .
               
               
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 Enacted
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 person
                 or
                 persons
                 should
                 advisedly
                 devise
                 ,
                 or
                 write
                 ,
                 print
                 ,
                 or
                 set
                 ●orth
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 Book
                 ,
                 Rime
                 ,
                 Ballade
                 ,
                 Letter
                 ,
                 or
                 Writing
                 ,
                 containing
                 any
                 false
                 ,
                 seditious
                 and
                 s●anderous
                 matter
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 defamation
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 incouraging
                 ,
                 stirring
                 ,
                 or
                 moving
                 of
                 any
                 In●●●rection
                 or
                 Rebellion
                 within
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 &c.
                 or
                 that
                 shall
                 procure
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 such
                 Book
                 ,
                 Rime
                 ,
                 Ballade
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 ,
                 printed
                 ,
                 published
                 ,
                 or
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 offenders
                 to
                 suffer
                 such
                 pain
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 forfeiture
                 as
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Felony
                 .
              
               A
               Statute
               made
               of
               purpose
               to
               restrain
               the
               insolencies
               of
               the
               Puri●●n
               Faction
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               many
               of
               them
               were
               adjudged
               to
               death
               in
               the
               times
               
               ensuing
               :
               some
               as
               the
               Authors
               ,
               and
               others
               as
               the
               publishers
               of
               seditious
               Pamphlers
               .
               But
               being
               made
               with
               limitation
               to
               the
               life
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               it
               expired
               with
               her
               ;
               And
               had
               it
               been
               reviv'd
               (
               as
               it
               never
               was
               )
               by
               either
               of
               the
               two
               last
               Kings
               ,
               might
               possibly
               have
               prevented
               those
               dreadful
               mischiefs
               ,
               which
               their
               posterity
               is
               involved
               in
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               157.
               
               
                 Sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 usual
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Marches
                 (
                 Arches
                 rather
                 )
                 whereof
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 best
                 experience
                 .
              
               ]
               This
               is
               according
               to
               the
               old
               saying
               ,
               
                 to
                 correct
                 Magnificat
              
               .
               
               Assuredly
               Archbishop
               Whitgift
               knew
               better
               whan
               he
               was
               to
               write
               ,
               then
               to
               need
               any
               such
               critical
               emendations
               .
               And
               therefore
               our
               Author
               might
               have
               kept
               his
               Arches
               for
               some
               publick
               Triumph
               after
               his
               conquest
               of
               the
               
                 Covetous
                 Conformists
              
               and
               
                 High
                 Royalists
              
               which
               before
               we
               had
               .
               It
               was
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               Marches
               which
               the
               Bishop
               speaks
               of
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               he
               had
               so
               good
               experience
               ;
               he
               being
               made
               Vice-Precedent
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               Marches
               by
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Sidney
              
               ,
               immediately
               on
               his
               first
               coming
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               as
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Paul
              
               telleth
               us
               in
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               163.
               
               
                 By
                 the
                 changing
                 of
              
               Edmond
               into
               John
               Contnar
               ,
               
                 it
                 plainly
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 all
                 these
                 letters
                 were
                 written
                 this
                 year
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 indited
                 after
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
              
               July
               (
               
                 and
                 probably
                 about
              
               December
               )
               
                 when
                 Bishop
              
               Grindal
               deceased
               .
               ●
               
               I
               grant
               it
               for
               a
               truth
               ,
               that
               Grindal
               died
               on
               the
               sixth
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               it
               also
               for
               a
               truth
               ,
               that
               Whitgift
               was
               translated
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               on
               the
               23.
               of
               September
               then
               next
               following
               .
               But
               yet
               it
               follows
               not
               thereupon
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Letters
               here
               spoken
               of
               (
               being
               12
               in
               number
               )
               which
               are
               here
               exemplified
               ,
               were
               writ
               in
               the
               compass
               of
               one
               year
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               in
               so
               narrow
               a
               time
               as
               
                 about
                 December
              
               .
               Nay
               the
               contrary
               hereunto
               appears
               by
               the
               Lett●●s
               themselves
               .
               For
               in
               one
               of
               them
               written
               to
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               fol.
               160.
               
               I
               finde
               this
               passage
               viz.
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 objecteth
                 ,
                 tha●
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 I
                 took
                 this
                 c●urse
                 for
                 
                 the
                 better
                 maintenance
                 of
                 my
                 Book
                 .
                 My
                 Enemies
                 say
                 so
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 trust
                 my
                 friends
                 have
                 a
                 better
                 opinion
                 of
                 me
                 :
                 what
                 should
                 I
                 look
                 after
                 any
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 my
                 Book
                 after
              
               twelve
               years
               ,
               
                 or
                 what
                 should
                 I
                 get
                 thereby
                 more
                 then
                 already
                 ?
              
               Now
               the
               Book
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               was
               that
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Defence
                 of
                 the
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Admonition
                 against
                 the
                 Reply
                 of
                 T.
                 C.
              
               printed
               at
               
                 London
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1574.
               
               To
               which
               the
               12
               years
               being
               added
               ,
               which
               we
               finde
               mentioned
               in
               this
               Letter
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               that
               this
               Letter
               to
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               was
               written
               in
               the
               year
               1586.
               and
               consequently
               not
               all
               written
               in
               the
               year
               1583.
               as
               our
               Author
               makes
               them
               .
               The
               like
               might
               be
               collected
               also
               from
               some
               circumstances
               in
               the
               other
               Letters
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               have
               more
               necessary
               business
               to
               imploy
               my
               time
               on
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               171.
               
               
                 The
                 severe
                 inforcing
                 of
                 Subscription
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 what
                 great
                 disturbance
                 it
                 occasioned
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 by
                 Gods
                 assistance
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 leaving
                 others
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 offence
                 was
                 given
                 or
                 taken
                 thereby
                 .
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               tells
               us
               fol.
               143.
               that
               in
               the
               business
               of
               Church
               government
               he
               would
               lie
               at
               a
               
                 close
                 guard
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 as
                 little
                 play
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 .
              
               But
               for
               all
               that
               
               he
               cannot
               but
               declare
               himself
               for
               the
               stronger
               party
               .
               He
               had
               not
               else
               left
               it
               as
               a
               matter
               doubtful
               ,
               whether
               the
               disturbances
               which
               insued
               on
               the
               Archbishops
               inforcing
               of
               Subscription
               ,
               and
               the
               scandal
               which
               did
               thence
               arise
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               the
               Imposer
               who
               had
               Authority
               on
               his
               side
               (
               as
               himself
               confesseth
               )
               or
               the
               refusers
               ,
               carried
               on
               by
               self
               ends
               and
               untractable
               obstinacy
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Articles
               to
               which
               subscriptions
               were
               required
               ,
               they
               were
               these
               that
               follow
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Queen
               only
               had
               Supreme
               Authority
               over
               all
               persons
               bo●n
               within
               her
               Dominion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               and
               Ordination
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               containeth
               nothing
               contrary
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
             
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               agreed
               on
               in
               the
               year
               1562.
               and
               publisht
               by
               the
               Queens
               Authority
               ,
               were
               consonant
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               All
               which
               being
               so
               expresly
               built
               on
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               must
               needs
               lay
               the
               scandal
               at
               their
               doores
               who
               refused
               subscription
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               his
               who
               did
               require
               it
               .
               But
               
                 love
                 will
                 creep
              
               (
               they
               say
               )
               
                 where
                 it
                 cannot
                 go
              
               .
               And
               do
               our
               Author
               what
               he
               can
               ,
               he
               must
               discover
               his
               affection
               to
               the
               cause●pon
               ●pon
               all
               occasions
               .
               No
               where
               more
               m●nifestly
               then
               where
               he
               telleth
               us
               ,
            
             
               Fol.
               187.
               
               
                 That
                 since
                 the
                 High-Commission
                 and
                 this
                 Oath
              
               (
               it
               is
               that
               
                 ex
                 Officio
              
               which
               he
               meaneth
               )
               
                 were
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 ●●ct
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 hoped
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 if
                 such
                 swearing
                 were
                 s●
                 great
                 a
                 grievance
                 )
                 nihil
                 analogum
                 ,
                 nothing
                 like
                 unto
                 it
                 (
                 which
                 may
                 amount
                 to
                 as
                 much
                 )
                 shall
                 
                 hereafter
                 be
                 substituted
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 thereof
                 .
              
               ]
               What
               could
               be
               said
               more
               plain
               to
               testi●ie
               his
               disaffections
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               his
               ze●l
               another
               ?
               The
               High-Commission
               and
               the
               Oath
               rep●o●ched
               as
               Grievances
               ,
               because
               the
               greatest
               curbs
               of
               the
               Puritan
               party
               ,
               and
               the
               strongest
               Bulwarks
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               a
               congratulation
               ●o
               the
               times
               for
               abolishing
               both
               ,
               though
               as
               yet
               I
               ●●nde
               no
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               against
               the
               Oath
               except
               it
               be
               by
               consequence
               and
               illation
               only
               ;
               and
               finally
               a
               hope
               exprest
               that
               the
               Church
               never
               shall
               revert
               to
               her
               fo●mer
               power
               ,
               in
               substituting
               any
               like
               thing
               in
               the
               place
               thereof
               by
               which
               the
               good
               people
               of
               the
               Land
               may
               be
               stopt
               in
               their
               way
               to
               the
               
                 fifth
                 Monarchy
              
               so
               much
               fought
               after
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               does
               not
               speak
               so
               plain
               as
               the
               following
               passage
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               193.
               
               
                 Wits
                 will
                 be
                 working
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 a
                 Satyrical
                 vein
                 ,
                 cannot
                 better
                 vent
                 it
                 then
                 in
                 lashing
                 of
                 
                 sin
                 .
              
               ]
               This
               spoken
               in
               defence
               of
               those
               scurrilous
               Libels
               which
               
                 Iob
                 Throgmorton
                 ,
                 Penry
                 ,
                 Fenner
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Rabble
               published
               in
               Print
               against
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Anno
               1588.
               thereby
               to
               render
               them
               ridiculous
               both
               
               abroad
               and
               at
               home
               .
               The
               Q●een
               being
               〈◊〉
               exclaimed
               against
               ,
               and
               her
               Honorable
               Councell
               scandalously
               censured
               for
               opposing
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               they
               fall
               more
               foully
               on
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               crying
               them
               down
               as
               
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 Petty-popes
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 cogging
                 and
                 cozening
                 knaves
                 ,
                 dumb
                 dogs
                 enemies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               For
               which
               cause
               much
               applauded
               by
               the
               Papists
               beyond
               Sea
               (
               to
               whom
               nothing
               was
               more
               acceptable
               then
               to
               see
               the
               English
               Hierarchy
               reproach●
               and
               vilified
               )
               and
               frequently
               ●●red
               by
               them
               as
               unquestioned
               evidences
               .
               For
               if
               our
               Authors
               rule
               be
               good
               ,
               fol.
               193.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 fault
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 writer
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 truly
                 cite
                 what
                 is
                 false
                 on
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 another
                 ,
              
               they
               had
               no
               reason
               to
               examine
               punctually
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               which
               tended
               so
               apparently
               to
               the
               great
               advantage
               of
               their
               cause
               and
               party
               .
               But
               this
               Rule
               whether
               true
               or
               false
               cannot
               be
               used
               to
               justifie
               our
               Author
               in
               many
               passages
               though
               ,
               truly
               cited
               ,
               considering
               that
               he
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               know
               them
               to
               be
               false
               in
               themselves
               .
               And
               he
               that
               knowing
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               sets
               it
               down
               for
               true
               ,
               not
               only
               gives
               the
               lie
               to
               his
               own
               conscience
               ,
               but
               occasions
               others
               also
               to
               believe
               a
               falshood
               .
               And
               from
               this
               charge
               I
               cannot
               see
               how
               he
               can
               be
               acquitted
               in
               making
               the
               Bishops
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               those
               filthy
               sins
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               were
               to
               be
               so
               
                 lashed
                 by
                 Satyrical
                 wits
              
               ,
               or
               imputing
               those
               base
               Libels
               unto
               
                 wanton
                 wits
              
               ,
               which
               could
               proceed
               from
               no
               other
               fountain
               then
               
                 malicious
                 wickedness
              
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               ●m
               we●ry
               and
               ashamed
               of
               taking
               in
               so
               impure
               a
               kennel
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               cause
               also
               shall
               willingly
               passe
               over
               his
               apology
               for
               Hacket
               that
               blasphemous
               wretch
               ,
               
               and
               most
               execrable
               miscreant
               ,
               justly
               condemned
               and
               executed
               for
               a
               double
               Treason
               ,
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               Queen
               on
               earth
               .
               Of
               whom
               he
               would
               not
               have
               us
               think
               ,
               fol.
               204.
               that
               
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 two
                 Companions
              
               (
               his
               two
               Prophets
               ,
               for
               so
               they
               called
               themselves
               )
               
                 were
                 worse
                 by
                 nature
                 then
                 all
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 
                 Nation
                 ,
                 the
                 natural
                 corruption
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 others
                 being
                 not
                 lesse
                 headstrong
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 bridled
                 :
              
               And
               finally
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 Gods
                 restraining
                 grace
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 all
                 run
                 unto
                 the
                 same
                 excesse
                 of
                 Riot
                 .
              
               Which
               Plea
               if
               it
               be
               good
               for
               Hacket
               ,
               will
               hold
               good
               for
               Iudas
               ;
               and
               pity
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               our
               fine
               wits
               did
               never
               study
               an
               apology
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               From
               Hack●●
               he
               goes
               on
               to
               Travers
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               an
               unquiet
               spirit
               ,
               but
               not
               half
               so
               mischievous
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             
               Fol.
               214.
               
               At
               Antwerp
               
                 he
                 was
                 ordained
                 Minister
                 by
                 the
                 Presbyt●ry
                 there
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               long
               after
               that
               ,
               
                 he
                 was
                 put
                 in
                 Orders
                 by
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 of
                 a
                 forain
                 Nation
                 .
              
               ]
               Here
               have
               
               we
               Ordination
               and
               putting
               into
               Orders
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Pre●bytery
               of
               A●t●●erp
               ;
               a
               Mongrel
               company
               consisting
               of
               two
               
                 blew
                 Aprous
              
               to
               each
               
                 Cruel
                 night-cap
              
               :
               and
               that
               too
               in
               such
               positive
               terms
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               the
               least
               qualification
               ,
               that
               no
               Presbyterian
               in
               the
               pack
               could
               have
               spoke
               more
               plainly
               .
               The
               man
               hath
               hitherto
               stood
               distracted
               betwixt
               shame
               and
               love
               ;
               love
               to
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               shame
               to
               be
               discovered
               for
               a
               party
               in
               it
               ,
               drawing
               several
               wayes
               .
               
                 Pudor
                 est
                 qui
                 suade●●
                 illinc
                 ,
                 Hinc
                 dissuadet
                 Amor
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               Poets
               language
               .
               And
               in
               this
               fit
               he
               thought
               it
               good
               to
               
                 withdraw
                 himself
                 or
                 stand
                 by
                 a●
                 a
                 silent
                 Spectator
                 ,
              
               that
               his
               
                 betters
                 might
                 have
                 room
                 to
                 come
                 forth
                 and
                 speak
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 controversie
                 of
                 Church
                 Government
                 ,
              
               fol.
               143.
               
               But
               here
               love
               carries
               it
               away
               ,
               and
               he
               declares
               himself
               roundly
               for
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               by
               giving
               them
               the
               power
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 censure
              
               in
               their
               several
               Consistories
               .
               Had
               he
               used
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Certificate
               ,
               which
               he
               grounds
               upon
               ,
               and
               told
               us
               that
               Travers
               was
               admitted
               by
               that
               Presbytery
               to
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               holy
               word
               (
               
                 in
                 sacr●
                 verbi
                 Dei
                 Ministerio
                 institutus
                 ,
              
               a●
               their
               words
               there
               are
               )
               he
               had
               done
               the
               part
               of
               an
               Historian
               .
               They
               may
               make
               Ministers
               how
               and
               of
               whom
               they
               list
               ,
               and
               put
               
               that
               
                 Heavenly
                 treasure
              
               into
               what
               vessels
               they
               please
               .
               
                 Scripturarum
                 ars
                 est
                 quam
                 omnes
                 passim
                 sibi
                 vindicant
                 ,
              
               as
               St.
               Ierom
               complained
               in
               his
               time
               .
               Let
               every
               Tradesman
               be
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               step
               from
               the
               shop-board
               to
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               if
               they
               think
               well
               of
               it
               .
               This
               may
               be
               called
               a
               making
               of
               Ministers
               in
               such
               a
               sense
               as
               Phoebe
               is
               said
               to
               be
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Cenchrea
               ,
               to
               minister
               to
               the
               necessities
               of
               their
               Congregations
               .
               But
               to
               ascribe
               unto
               them
               a
               power
               of
               Ordination
               or
               of
               giving
               Orders
               which
               they
               assume
               not
               to
               themselves
               ,
               savours
               too
               strong
               of
               the
               party
               ,
               and
               contradicts
               the
               general
               Rules
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               .
               At
               this
               time
               I
               content
               my self
               with
               that
               saying
               of
               Ierom
               ,
               because
               esteemed
               no
               friend
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Quid
                 facit
                 Episcopus
                 ,
                 excepta
              
               Ordinatione
               ,
               
                 quod
                 Presbyter
                 non
                 faciat
              
               ?
               and
               for
               the
               rest
               refer
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               learned
               Treatise
               of
               Dr.
               Hammond
               ,
               Entituled
               ,
               
                 Observations
                 upon
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 at
                 Westminster
                 for
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 Ministers
                 pro
                 tempore
                 ,
              
               Printed
               at
               Oxford
               1644.
               
               Only
               I
               shall
               make
               bold
               to
               quit
               my
               Author
               with
               a
               merry
               tale
               (
               though
               but
               one
               for
               an
               hundred
               )
               and
               t
               is
               a
               tale
               of
               an
               old
               jolly
               popish
               Priest
               ,
               who
               having
               no
               entertainment
               for
               a
               friend
               who
               came
               to
               him
               on
               a
               Fasting
               day
               ,
               but
               a
               piece
               of
               Pork
               ,
               and
               making
               conscience
               of
               observing
               the
               appointed
               Fast
               ,
               dipt
               it
               into
               a
               tub
               of
               water
               ,
               saying
               
                 down
                 Porke
                 up
                 Pike
              
               .
               Satisfied
               with
               which
               device
               (
               as
               being
               accustomed
               to
               transubstantiate
               ,
               he
               well
               might
               be
               )
               he
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               put
               into
               the
               p●t
               and
               made
               ready
               for
               dinner
               .
               But
               as
               the
               Pork
               for
               all
               this
               suddain
               piece
               of
               wit
               ,
               was
               no
               other
               then
               Pork
               ;
               so
               these
               good
               fellowes
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               by
               laying
               hands
               upon
               one
               another
               ,
               act
               as
               little
               as
               he
               :
               the
               parties
               so
               impos'd
               upon
               (
               impos'd
               upon
               indeed
               in
               the
               proper
               notion
               )
               are
               but
               as
               they
               were
               ,
               Lay-brethren
               of
               the
               better
               stamp
               ,
               Ministers
               if
               you
               will
               ,
               but
               not
               Priests
               nor
               Deacons
               ,
               nor
               any
               wayes
               Canonically
               enabled
               for
               
               divine
               performances
               .
               But
               fearing
               to
               be
               chidden
               for
               his
               levity
               ,
               I
               knock
               off
               again
               ,
               following
               my
               Author
               as
               he
               leads
               me
               ;
               who
               being
               
                 over
                 shooes
              
               ,
               will
               be
               
                 over
                 boots
              
               also
               .
               He
               is
               so
               lost
               to
               the
               
                 High
                 Royalist
              
               and
               covetous
               Conformist
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               be
               in
               a
               worse
               case
               (
               with
               them
               )
               then
               he
               is
               already
               .
               And
               therefore
               having
               declared
               himself
               for
               a
               Presbyterian
               in
               point
               of
               Government
               ,
               he
               will
               go
               thorough
               with
               his
               work
               ,
               shewing
               himself
               a
               profest
               Calvinist
               in
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               a
               strict
               Sabba●arian
               too
               in
               that
               single
               point
               ,
               though
               therein
               differing
               (
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               party
               do
               )
               from
               their
               Master
               Calvin
               .
               First
               for
               the
               Sabbath
               (
               for
               the
               better
               day
               the
               better
               deed
               )
               having
               repeared
               the
               chief
               heads
               of
               Dr.
               Bounds
               book
               published
               Anno
               1595.
               in
               which
               the
               Sabbatarian
               Doctrines
               were
               first
               set
               on
               soot
               ,
               he
               addes
               ,
               that
               
                 learned
                 men
                 were
                 much
                 divided
                 in
                 their
                 judgements
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               Fol.
               228.
               
               Some
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 embraced
                 them
                 as
                 ancient
                 truths
                 consonant
                 to
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 long
                 disused
                 and
                 neglected
                 ,
                 
                 now
                 seasonably
                 revived
                 for
                 the
                 encrease
                 of
                 piety
                 .
              
               ]
               Amongst
               which
               some
               ,
               he
               that
               shall
               take
               our
               Author
               for
               one
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               m●ch
               mistaken
               either
               in
               the
               man
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               matter
               .
               For
               that
               he
               doth
               approve
               Bounds
               Doctrines
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               appears
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               By
               a
               passage
               ,
               fol.
               165.
               where
               he
               con●nts
               with
               him
               in
               reckoning
               the
               casual
               falling
               of
               the
               Scaffolds
               at
               Paris-Garden
               on
               the
               
                 Lords-day
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1583.
               for
               a
               divine
               judgement
               upon
               those
               who
               perished
               by
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               beholding
               that
               rude
               pastime
               .
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 By
                 his
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 proceedings
                 of
                 Archbishop
              
               Whitgift
               
                 against
                 these
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 fol
              
               229.
               
               That
               his
               known
               opposition
               to
               the
               p●●ceedings
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               rendred
               his
               actions
               more
               odious
               ,
               as
               if
               out
               of
               envy
               he
               had
               caused
               such
               a
               pearl
               to
               be
               concealed
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               making
               these
               Sabbath
               Doctrines
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Diamond
                 in
                 the
                 Ring
              
               ,
               of
               those
               Catechisms
               and
               Controversies
               which
               afterwards
               were
               set
               out
               by
               the
               
                 stricter
                 Divines
              
               .
               And
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               by
               the
               sadnesse
               which
               he
               findes
               in
               recounting
               the
               grief
               and
               distraction
               occasioned
               in
               many
               honest
               mens
               hearts
               by
               the
               several
               publishings
               of
               the
               Declaration
               about
               lawful
               sports
               ,
               lib.
               ●o
               .
               fol.
               74.
               
            
             
               But
               leaving
               him
               to
               stand
               or
               fall
               to
               his
               own
               Master
               ,
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               what
               text
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               ancient
               Writer
               ,
               or
               approved
               Councel
               can
               be
               brought
               to
               justifie
               Bounds
               Doctrines
               which
               he
               affirms
               for
               
                 ancient
                 truths
              
               
               and
               consonant
               to
               holy
               Scripture
               .
               But
               more
               particularly
               where
               he
               can
               shew
               me
               any
               ground
               for
               the
               third
               Position
               ,
               viz.
               That
               
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 reason
                 why
                 we
                 Christians
                 should
                 take
                 our selves
                 as
                 straightly
                 bound
                 to
                 rest
                 upon
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 as
                 the
              
               Jewes
               
                 were
                 upon
                 their
                 Sabbath
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 moral
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 whereof
                 all
                 are
                 of
                 equall
                 authority
                 .
              
               This
               if
               it
               be
               a
               truth
               is
               no
               ancient
               truth
               ;
               and
               whensoever
               it
               be
               received
               and
               allowed
               for
               truth
               ,
               will
               in
               conclusion
               lay
               as
               heavy
               and
               insupportable
               Burthens
               upon
               the
               consciences
               of
               Gods
               people
               as
               ever
               were
               imposed
               upon
               the
               Jewes
               by
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 others
                 conceived
                 them
                 grounded
                 on
                 a
                 wrong
                 bottom
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 tended
                 to
                 the
                 manifest
                 advance
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 pity
                 to
                 oppose
                 them
                 .
              
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               I
               say
               ,
               considering
               that
               the
               foundation
               
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               is
               laid
               on
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               Christ
               himself
               being
               the
               chief
               corner
               stone
               ;
               how
               any
               thing
               which
               is
               not
               built
               upon
               this
               foundation
               ,
               but
               
                 grounded
                 on
                 a
                 wrong
                 bottom
              
               (
               as
               this
               seemed
               to
               be
               )
               
                 could
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 manifest
                 advance
                 of
              
               the
               true
               Religion
               .
               That
               it
               tended
               to
               the
               manifest
               advance
               of
               some
               Religion
               I
               shall
               easily
               grant
               ;
               and
               if
               our
               Author
               mean
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               we
               shall
               soon
               agree
               .
               But
               sure
               I
               
               am
               ,
               no
               part
               of
               the
               
                 true
                 Religion
              
               was
               ever
               grounded
               upon
               ●alshood
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               〈◊〉
               Doctrine
               were
               grounded
               on
               so
               ill
               ●
               bottom
               a●
               they
               say
               it
               was
               ,
               it
               might
               ●on●●●
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               a
               Faction
               and
               mens
               private
               〈◊〉
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               true
               Religion
               it
               was
               likely
               to
               contribute
               nothing
               but
               disgrace
               and
               scandal
               .
               L●stly
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               minde
               our
               Author
               ,
               that
               he
               makes
               Mr.
               Greenhams
               
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               to
               be
               published
               in
               pursuance
               of
               Bounds
               opinions
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               till
               in
               or
               after
               the
               year
               1595.
               
               Whereas
               he
               had
               laid
               him
               in
               his
               grave
               above
               two
               years
               before
               ,
               telling
               us
               that
               
                 he
                 died
                 of
                 the
                 Plugue
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1592.
                 fol.
              
               219.
               
               By
               which
               it
               seems
               that
               Greenham
               either
               writ
               this
               Treatise
               after
               his
               decease
               ;
               o●
               else
               our
               Author
               hath
               done
               ill
               in
               giving
               the
               f●●st
               honour
               of
               these
               new
               Doctrins
               unto
               Dr.
               Bound
               .
               In
               the
               next
               place
               we
               shall
               see
               our
               Author
               engage
               himself
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Calvi●an
               Doctrins
               about
               Predest●ation
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               &c.
               of
               which
               he
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
            
             
               Fol.
               229.
               
               Having
               much
               
                 troubled
                 both
                 the
                 Schools
                 and
                 Pu●pit
                 ,
                 Archbishop
              
               Whitgift
               ,
               
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Christian
                 care
                 to
                 propogate
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 suppress
                 the
                 opposite
                 errors
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 used
                 a
                 solemn
                 meeting
                 of
                 many
                 grave
                 and
                 learned
                 〈◊〉
                 at
              
               
               Lanib●th
               .
               ]
               The
               occasion
               this
               .
               The
               controvers●●
               about
               
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 Grace
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               had
               been
               long
               〈◊〉
               in
               the
               Schools
               between
               the
               Dominicant
               on
               the
               one
               side
               and
               the
               Francis●ans
               on
               the
               other
               〈◊〉
               the
               Dominicans
               grounding
               their
               opinion
               on
               the
               Authority
               of
               St.
               
                 Augustin
                 ,
                 Prosper
              
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               of
               the
               following
               〈◊〉
               the
               Franciscans
               ,
               on
               the
               general
               current
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               lived
               
                 ante
                 mot●
                 certamina
                 Pelagiana
                 ▪
              
               before
               the
               rising
               of
               the
               Pelagian
               Here●ies
               .
               〈◊〉
               disputes
               being
               after
               taken
               up
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               Churches
               ,
               〈◊〉
               moderate
               Lutherans
               (
               as
               they
               〈◊〉
               them
               )
               followed
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Melanch●hon
               ,
               conformable
               to
               the
               〈…〉
               those
               particulars
               :
               The
               others
               whom
               they
               〈…〉
               or
               
                 rigid
                 Lutherans
              
               ,
               of
               whom
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Illyricus
              
               was
               the
               
               chief
               ,
               go
               in
               the
               same
               way
               with
               the
               Dominicans
               .
               The
               authority
               of
               which
               last
               opinion
               ,
               after
               it
               had
               been
               entertained
               and
               publishe
               in
               the
               works
               of
               Calvin
               ,
               for
               his
               sake
               found
               admi●●ance
               in
               the
               Schools
               and
               Pulpits
               of
               most
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               .
               And
               having
               got
               footing
               here
               in
               England
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               such
               Divines
               as
               had
               fled
               to
               Geneva
               in
               Queen
               Maries
               time
               ,
               it
               was
               defended
               in
               the
               Schools
               of
               Cambridge
               without
               opposition
               ,
               till
               
                 Peter
                 Bar●
              
               a
               French
               man
               came
               and
               setled
               there
               .
               Who
               being
               the
               Lady
               Margarets
               P●ofessor
               in
               that
               University
               ,
               and
               liking
               better
               of
               the
               Melanchthonian
               way
               ,
               then
               that
               of
               Calvin
               ,
               defended
               it
               openly
               in
               the
               Schools
               ;
               many
               of
               parts
               and
               q●ality
               being
               gained
               unto
               his
               opinion
               .
               Which
               gave
               so
               much
               displeasure
               to
               Dr.
               Whitaker
               ,
               Dr.
               Tyndall
               ,
               Mr.
               Perkins
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               leading
               men
               of
               the
               contrary
               judgement
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               best
               to
               use
               the
               Argument
               
                 ab
                 Authoritat●
              
               to
               convince
               their
               Adversaries
               ;
               and
               complained
               thereof
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               prevailed
               with
               him
               to
               call
               that
               meeting
               at
               Lambeth
               which
               our
               Author
               speaks
               of
               :
               in
               which
               some
               Articles
               (
               commonly
               called
               the
               Nine
               Articles
               of
               Lambeth
               )
               were
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               and
               sent
               down
               to
               Cambridge
               in
               favour
               of
               Dr.
               Whitaker
               and
               his
               Associates
               .
               But
               our
               Author
               not
               content
               to
               relate
               the
               story
               of
               the
               Quarrel
               ,
               must
               take
               upon
               him
               also
               to
               be
               a
               judge
               in
               the
               Controversie
               .
               He
               had
               before
               commended
               the
               Dominicans
               for
               their
               Orthodoxie
               
               in
               these
               points
               of
               Doctrine
               as
               they
               were
               then
               in
               agitation
               betwixt
               them
               and
               the
               Iesuits
               .
               He
               now
               proceeds
               to
               do
               the
               like
               between
               the
               two
               parties
               (
               men
               of
               great
               piety
               and
               learning
               appearing
               in
               it
               on
               both
               sides
               )
               disputing
               the
               same
               points
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               honouring
               the
               opinion
               of
               Dr.
               Whitaker
               and
               his
               Associates
               with
               the
               name
               of
               the
               truth
               ;
               and
               branding
               the
               other
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               
                 opposite
                 error
              
               .
               And
               yet
               not
               thinking
               that
               he
               had
               declared
               himself
               sufficiently
               in
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               Calvinian
               party
               ,
               he
               telleth
               us
               not
               long
               after
               of
               these
               
               Lambeth
               Articles
               ,
               fol.
               232.
               that
               
                 though
                 they
                 wanted
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Provincial
                 Acts
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 they
                 readily
                 be
                 received
                 of
                 all
                 Orthodox
                 Christians
                 for
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 their
                 own
                 purity
                 bears
                 conformity
                 to
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               Which
               last
               words
               (
               though
               somewhat
               perplextly
               laid
               down
               )
               must
               either
               intimate
               their
               conformity
               to
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               else
               signifie
               nothing
               .
               But
               whatsoever
               opinion
               our
               Author
               hath
               of
               these
               Nine
               Articles
               ,
               certain
               it
               is
               that
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               was
               much
               displeased
               at
               the
               making
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               commanded
               them
               to
               be
               supprest
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               accordingly
               ;
               and
               with
               such
               diligence
               withall
               ,
               that
               for
               long
               time
               a
               Copy
               of
               them
               was
               not
               to
               be
               met
               with
               in
               that
               University
               .
               Nor
               was
               King
               Iames
               better
               pleased
               with
               them
               then
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               was
               ▪
               Insomuch
               that
               when
               Dr.
               Renalds
               mov'd
               (
               in
               the
               Conference
               of
               Hampton-Court
               )
               that
               the
               Nine
               Articles
               of
               Lambeth
               might
               be
               superadded
               to
               the
               39.
               
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               King
               Iames
               upon
               an
               information
               of
               the
               true
               sta●e
               of
               the
               businesse
               ,
               did
               absolutely
               refuse
               to
               give
               way
               to
               it
               .
               But
               of
               this
               
               more
               at
               large
               elsewhere
               .
               I
               only
               add
               a
               Memorand●m
               of
               our
               Authors
               mistake
               in
               making
               Dr.
               
                 Richard
                 Bancroft
              
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               Bishops
               which
               were
               present
               at
               the
               meeting
               at
               Lambeth
               ,
               whereas
               indeed
               〈◊〉
               was
               
                 Richard
                 Fletcher
              
               ,
               Bishop
               elect
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               name
               entituled
               in
               such
               Authors
               as
               relate
               this
               story
               ;
               Dr.
               Bancroft
               not
               being
               made
               Bishop
               of
               London
               or
               of
               any
               place
               else
               till
               the
               year
               1597.
               which
               was
               two
               years
               after
               this
               Assembly
               .
               Alike
               mistake
               relating
               to
               this
               business
               also
               ,
               I
               finde
               in
               the
               History
               of
               Cambridge
               ,
               about
               Dr.
               Baro●
               of
               whom
               our
               Author
               tels
               us
               thus
               :
            
             
               Fol.
               125.
               
               Hist.
               Cam.
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 Dr.
              
               Peter
               Baro
               (
               the
               Margaret
               Professor
               )
               
                 his
                 triennial
                 Lectures
                 began
                 to
                 draw
                 neer
                 ,
              
               &
               C.
               And
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               
                 the
                 Vniversity
                 intended
                 to
                 cut
                 him
                 off
                 at
                 the
                 just
                 joint
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 three
                 y●ars
                 should
                 be
                 expired
                 .
              
               ]
               
               This
               shews
               our
               Author
               ,
               though
               well
               travelled
               in
               other
               Countries
               ,
               to
               be
               but
               
                 peregrinus
                 domi
              
               ,
               a
               stranger
               in
               
               his
               own
               University
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               Margaret
               Professor
               is
               not
               chosen
               for
               
                 three
                 years
              
               ,
               but
               for
               two
               years
               only
               .
               And
               this
               appears
               plainly
               by
               the
               Statutes
               of
               that
               Foundation
               ,
               the
               precise
               words
               whereof
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Et
                 volumus
                 insuper
                 quod
                 de
                 caetero
                 quolibet
                 biennio
                 ultimo
                 die
                 cessationis
                 cujustibet
                 termini
                 ante
                 magnam
                 vacationem
                 Vniversitatis
                 praedictae
                 ,
                 una
                 habilis
                 ,
                 apta
                 &
                 idonea
                 persona
                 in
                 lectorem
                 lecturae
                 praedictae
                 pro
                 uno
                 biennio
                 integro
                 ,
                 viz.
                 a
                 festo
                 Nativitatis
                 B.
                 Mariae
                 virginis
                 tunc
                 proximè
                 sequente
                 duntaxat
                 durature
                 ,
                 eligatur
                 ,
              
               fol.
               105.
               
                 in
                 nigro
                 cedice
              
               .
               For
               this
               I
               am
               beholding
               to
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Pamphlet
               called
               the
               
                 Observator
                 observed
              
               ,
               and
               thank
               him
               for
               it
               .
               Which
               said
               we
               shall
               close
               up
               this
               ninth
               Book
               with
               some
               considerations
               on
               these
               following
               words
               ,
               which
               our
               Author
               very
               ingenuously
               hath
               laid
               before
               us
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               233.
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 look
                 on
                 the
                 Non-conformists
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 all
                 still
                 and
                 quiet
                 ,
                 who
                 began
                 now
                 to
                 repose
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 sad
                 silence
                 ,
                 especially
                 after
                 the
                 execution
                 of
              
               Udal
               and
               Penry
               
                 had
                 so
                 terrified
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 secret
                 d●signs
                 ,
                 we
                 meet
                 not
                 their
                 open
                 and
                 publick
                 motions
                 .
                 ]
              
               And
               to
               say
               
               truth
               ,
               it
               was
               high
               time
               for
               them
               to
               change
               their
               course
               in
               which
               they
               had
               so
               often
               been
               foil'd
               and
               worsted
               .
               The
               learned
               works
               of
               Dr.
               Bilson
               ,
               (
               after
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               )
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               of
               Dr.
               Cousins
               Dean
               of
               the
               Arches
               ,
               in
               m●intenance
               of
               the
               proceedings
               in
               ●ourts
               Ecclesiastical
               ;
               with
               the
               two
               Books
               of
               Dr.
               Bancroft
               ,
               the
               one
               discovering
               the
               absurdities
               of
               the
               
                 Pretended
                 holy
                 Discipline
              
               ,
               the
               other
               their
               practices
               &
               Positions
               to
               advance
               the
               same
               ,
               gave
               the
               first
               check
               to
               their
               proceedings
               at
               the
               push
               of
               pen.
               All
               which
               being
               publisht
               ,
               An.
               1593.
               were
               seconded
               about
               two
               years
               after
               by
               the
               accurate
               &
               well
               studied
               Works
               of
               
                 Ric.
                 Hooker
              
               ,
               then
               Master
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               Prebend
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               in
               which
               he
               so
               asserted
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               English
               Liturgy
               ,
               &
               laid
               such
               grounds
               to
               found
               her
               politie
               upon
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               justly
               be
               affirmed
               to
               have
               struck
               the
               last
               blow
               in
               this
               Quarrel
               .
               But
               it
               was
               not
               so
               
               much
               the
               Arguments
               of
               these
               learned
               〈◊〉
               ,
               as
               the
               seasonable
               execution
               of
               some
               principal
               sticklers
               ,
               which
               occasioned
               the
               great
               calm
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Queens
               time
               ,
               but
               a
               long
               time
               after
               .
               For
               besides
               ,
               that
               Cartright
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               of
               the
               principal
               and
               most
               active
               Leaders
               ,
               had
               been
               imprison'd
               and
               proceeded
               against
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Starchamber
               ;
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               Statute
               23
               
                 Eliz.
                 c.
              
               2.
               which
               before
               we
               spake
               ,
               of
               ,
               had
               made
               such
               terrible
               work
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               durst
               no
               longer
               venture
               on
               their
               former
               courses
               .
               Copping
               and
               Thacker
               hang'd
               at
               
                 St.
                 Edmondsbury
              
               in
               
                 Suffolk
                 ,
                 Barrow
              
               and
               Greenwood
               executed
               at
               Tyburn
               ,
               and
               Penry
               at
               
                 St.
                 Thomas
              
               of
               
                 Waterings
                 ,
                 Vdal
                 ,
                 Billot
                 Studley
                 ,
              
               and
               Bouler
               condemned
               to
               the
               same
               death
               ,
               though
               at
               last
               reprieved
               ,
               (
               not
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               of
               Hacke●
               ,
               with
               Coppinger
               ,
               and
               Arthington
               his
               two
               Prophe●s
               ,
               as
               more
               mad
               then
               the
               rest
               )
               could
               not
               but
               teach
               them
               this
               sad
               lesson
               ,
               that
               ,
               〈◊〉
               is
               no
               safe
               
                 dallying
                 with
                 fire
              
               ,
               nor
               
                 jesting
                 with
                 edge
                 tools
              
               .
               But
               there
               are
               more
               wayes
               to
               the
               Wood
               then
               one
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               wit
               enough
               to
               cast
               about
               for
               some
               other
               way
               ,
               s●nce
               the
               first
               
               had
               fail'd
               them
               ,
               
                 Hac
                 non
                 successit
                 ,
                 aliâ
                 tentandum
                 est
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               had
               been
               learn't
               in
               vain
               ,
               if
               not
               reducible
               to
               practice
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               no
               marvel
               ,
               if
               after
               this
               we
               finde
               them
               not
               
                 in
                 any
                 publick
                 and
                 open
                 motion
              
               ;
               when
               wearied
               with
               their
               former
               blusterings
               ,
               and
               terrified
               with
               the
               sad
               remembr●nce
               of
               such
               executions
               ,
               they
               betook
               themselves
               to
               secret
               and
               more
               dark
               
                 designs
                 .
                 Occultior
                 Pompeius
                 Caesare
                 ,
                 non
                 mesior
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               is
               in
               
                 Tacitus
                 .
                 Pompeys
              
               intentions
               were
               not
               less
               mischievous
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               then
               Caesars
               were
               ,
               but
               more
               closely
               carried
               .
               And
               b●cause
               closely
               carryed
               ,
               the
               more
               likely
               to
               have
               took
               effect
               ,
               had
               any
               but
               Caesar
               been
               the
               head
               of
               the
               opposite
               party
               .
               The
               Fort
               that
               had
               been
               found
               impregnable
               by
               open
               batteries
               ,
               hath
               been
               took
               at
               last
               by
               undermining
               .
               Nor
               ever
               were
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               more
               like
               to
               have
               been
               blown
               up
               with
               gunpowder
               ,
               then
               when
               the
               Candle
               which
               was
               to
               give
               fire
               to
               it
               was
               
               carried
               by
               〈◊〉
               in
               a
               dark
               〈◊〉
               .
               Henceforward
               therefore
               we
               shall
               finde
               the
               Brethren
               〈◊〉
               anoth●●
               ward
               ,
               practising
               their
               party
               underhand
               ,
               working
               their
               business
               into
               a
               State-faction
               ,
               and
               never
               so
               dangerously
               carrying
               on
               the
               〈◊〉
               as
               when
               least
               observed
               .
               Fill
               in
               the
               end
               when
               all
               preventions
               were
               let
               slip
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               grown
               beyond
               prevention
               ,
               they
               brought
               their
               matters
               to
               that
               end
               which
               we
               shall
               finde
               too
               evidently
               in
               the
               end
               of
               this
               History
               .
               To
               which
               before
               we
               can
               proceed
               ,
               we
               must
               look
               back
               upon
               a
               passage
               of
               another
               〈◊〉
               ,
               which
               without
               〈◊〉
               the
               coherencies
               of
               the
               former
               Observations
               could
               not
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               and
               rectifed
               in
               its
               proper
               place
               ,
               and
               is
               this
               that
               followeth
               ▪
            
             
               Fol.
               179.
               
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 sen●
                 for
                 Abbot
              
               Fecknam
               
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Messenger
                 found
                 setting
                 of
                 Elms
                 in
                 the
                 Orchard
                 of
              
               Westminster
               
                 Abbey
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 follow
                 the
                 messenger
                 ,
                 till
                 first
                 he
                 had
                 finished
                 his
                 Plantation
                 .
              
               ●
               The
               tale
               goes
               otherwise
               by
               Tradition
               then
               is
               
               here
               delivered
               ;
               and
               well
               it
               may
               .
               For
               who
               did
               ever
               hear
               of
               my
               Elms
               in
               
                 Westminster
                 Orchard
              
               ,
               or
               to
               say
               truth
               ,
               of
               any
               Elms
               in
               any
               Orchard
               whatsoever
               of
               a
               late
               Plantation
               ?
               Elms
               are
               for
               Groves
               ,
               and
               Fields
               ,
               and
               Forests
               ,
               too
               cumbersom
               and
               over-spreading
               to
               be
               set
               in
               Orchards
               .
               But
               the
               tale
               goes
               that
               Abbot
               Feck●an●
               being
               busied
               in
               planting
               Elms
               near
               his
               Garden
               wall
               in
               the
               place
               now
               〈◊〉
               the
               Dea●s-yard
               was
               encountred
               with
               one
               of
               his
               acquaintance
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 you
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 save
                 your
                 labour
                 the
                 Bill
                 for
                 dissolving
                 of
                 your
                 Monastery
                 being
                 just
                 now
                 passed
                 .
              
               To
               which
               the
               good
               old
               man
               ,
               unmoved
               ,
               returned
               this
               answer
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 would
                 go
                 forwards
                 howsoever
                 in
                 his
                 plantation
                 ;
                 not
                 doubting
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 pleased
                 not
                 God
                 to
                 continue
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 kept
                 and
                 used
                 as
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 Learning
                 for
                 all
                 times
                 ensuing
                 .
              
               Which
               said
               ,
               our
               〈◊〉
               need
               not
               trouble
               himself
               with
               thinking
               
                 how
                 his
                 〈…〉
                 this
                 day
              
               ,
               as
               he
               seems
               to
               do
               ;
               he
               knows
               where
               to
               finde
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               ANIMADVERSIONS
               ON
               The
               Tenth
               Book
               OF
               The
               Church
               History
               OF
               BRITAIN
               .
            
             
               Containing
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               James
               .
            
             
               THE
               Puritan
               clamors
               being
               hush'd
               ,
               and
               the
               Papists
               giving
               themselves
               some
               hopes
               of
               better
               dayes
               ,
               afforded
               King
               Iames
               a
               quiet
               entrance
               to
               the
               Crown
               .
               But
               scarce
               was
               he
               warm
               upon
               the
               Throne
               ,
               but
               the
               Puritans
               assaulted
               him
               with
               their
               Petitions
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Papists
               finding
               their
               hopes
               began
               to
               fail
               them
               ,
               turned
               their
               private
               discontents
               into
               open
               practices
               ,
               endeavouring
               to
               settle
               their
               Religion
               by
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               change
               of
               Government
               .
               And
               first
               beginning
               with
               the
               Papists
               ,
               because
               first
               in
               time
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               5.
               
               Watson
               with
               William
               Clark
               
                 (
                 another
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 profession
                 )
                 having
                 fancied
                 a
                 Notional
                 Treason
                 ,
                 imparted
                 it
                 to
              
               George
               Brooks
               .
               ]
               To
               these
               he
               after
               adds
               the
               
               Lord
               Cobham
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Gray
               of
               Whaddon
               a
               Puritan
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Rawleigh
              
               an
               able
               Statesman
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Knights
               .
               In
               the
               recital
               of
               which
               names
               our
               Author
               hath
               committed
               a
               double
               fault
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               omission
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               commission
               .
               A
               fault
               of
               omission
               in
               
               leaving
               out
               Sir
               
                 Griffith
                 Markham
              
               ,
               as
               much
               concerned
               as
               any
               of
               the
               principal
               actors
               ,
               design'd
               to
               have
               been
               
                 Secretary
                 of
                 Estate
              
               ,
               had
               the
               Plot
               succeeded
               ,
               and
               finally
               arraign'd
               and
               condemn'd
               at
               Winchester
               ,
               as
               the
               others
               were
               .
               His
               
               fault
               of
               commission
               is
               ,
               his
               calling
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Gray
              
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Gray
              
               of
               Whaddon
               (
               a
               fault
               not
               easily
               to
               be
               pardon'd
               in
               so
               great
               an
               Herald
               )
               whereas
               indeed
               though
               Whaddon
               in
               Buckinghamshire
               was
               part
               of
               his
               Estate
               ,
               yet
               Wilton
               in
               Herefordshire
               was
               his
               Barony
               and
               ant●ent
               Seat
               ;
               his
               Ancestors
               being
               call'd
               
                 LL.
                 Gray
              
               of
               Wilton
               ,
               to
               difference
               them
               from
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Gray
              
               of
               Reuthen
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Gray
               of
               Codnor
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Having
               thus
               satisfied
               our
               Author
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               I
               would
               gladly
               satisfie
               my self
               in
               some
               others
               concerning
               this
               Treason
               ▪
               in
               which
               I
               finde
               so
               many
               persons
               of
               such
               different
               humors
               ,
               and
               Religions
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               very
               hard
               to
               think
               how
               they
               could
               either
               mingle
               their
               interefles
               ,
               or
               unite
               their
               counsels
               .
               But
               discontentments
               make
               men
               fuel
               fit
               for
               any
               fire
               ,
               and
               discontents
               had
               been
               on
               purpose
               put
               upon
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               more
               to
               estrange
               them
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               from
               them
               .
               And
               though
               I
               am
               not
               
               Oedipus
               enough
               for
               so
               dark
               a
               Sphinx
               ,
               yet
               others
               who
               have
               had
               more
               light
               into
               the
               businesses
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               have
               made
               their
               discontents
               to
               grow
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ;
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Cecil
              
               then
               principal
               Secretary
               to
               the
               Estate
               ,
               fearing
               the
               great
               abilities
               of
               Rawleigh
               ,
               and
               being
               wearied
               with
               the
               troublesome
               impertinencies
               of
               Gray
               and
               Cobham
               ,
               all
               which
               had
               joyned
               with
               him
               in
               design
               against
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               their
               common
               Enemy
               ;
               had
               done
               their
               errand
               to
               
                 Kings
                 Iames
              
               (
               whose
               counsels
               he
               desired
               to
               ingross
               to
               himself
               alone
               )
               before
               his
               coming
               into
               England
               .
               
               And
               the
               Plot
               took
               so
               good
               effect
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Lord
               Cobham
               went
               to
               meet
               the
               King
               as
               he
               came
               towards
               London
               ,
               the
               King
               checked
               him
               (
               being
               then
               Warden
               of
               the
               Cinqne
               Ports
               )
               for
               his
               absence
               from
               his
               charge
               in
               that
               dangerous
               time
               .
               The
               
                 Lord
                 Gray
              
               ,
               was
               not
               look'd
               upon
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               been
               formerly
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               longer
               use
               of
               his
               rashness
               and
               praecipitations
               .
               And
               the
               better
               to
               discountenance
               Rawleigh
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               Captain
               of
               the
               Guard
               to
               
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
              
               ,
               the
               King
               bestowed
               that
               Office
               on
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Erskin
              
               ,
               then
               Vicount
               Fenton
               ,
               and
               Captain
               of
               his
               Guard
               in
               Scotland
               .
               All
               which
               being
               publickly
               observ'd
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               ha●d
               matter
               for
               
                 George
                 Brook
              
               ,
               to
               work
               upon
               the
               weak
               spi●its
               of
               Gray
               and
               Cob●am
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               last
               was
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               his
               brothers
               special
               friend
               :
               and
               by
               such
               Artifices
               as
               he
               us'd
               in
               laying
               before
               them
               their
               disgraces
               ,
               and
               shewing
               them
               a
               way
               to
               right
               themselves
               ,
               to
               draw
               them
               into
               the
               confederacy
               with
               Clark
               and
               Watson
               .
               And
               it
               is
               possible
               ,
               that
               they
               not
               being
               substantive
               enough
               to
               stand
               alone
               ,
               might
               acquaint
               Rawleigh
               with
               the
               Plot
               ,
               whose
               head
               was
               able
               to
               do
               more
               then
               all
               their
               hands
               .
               But
               of
               his
               actings
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               consenting
               to
               it
               ,
               when
               the
               pa●ties
               were
               brought
               unto
               their
               Tryal
               ,
               there
               appear'd
               no
               proof
               ,
               but
               that
               Cobham
               in
               his
               confession
               taken
               before
               the
               Lords
               had
               accus'd
               him
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               only
               as
               an
               accessary
               ,
               but
               a
               principal
               actor
               .
               But
               Cobham
               not
               being
               brought
               into
               the
               open
               Court
               to
               justifie
               his
               accusation
               face
               to
               face
               ,
               as
               the
               custom
               as
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               a
               good
               argument
               by
               many
               ,
               that
               Rawleigh
               was
               not
               so
               criminal
               in
               this
               matter
               as
               his
               Enemies
               made
               him
               .
               And
               though
               found
               guilty
               by
               the
               Jury
               on
               no
               other
               evidence
               ,
               then
               a
               branch
               of
               Cobhams
               ,
               confession
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               subscribed
               by
               his
               hand
               ,
               yet
               all
               men
               were
               not
               satisfied
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               this
               proceeding
               :
               it
               being
               then
               commonly
               affirm'd
               that
               Cobham
               had
               retracted
               his
               accusation
               ,
               as
               since
               it
               hath
               been
               said
               and
               printed
               ,
               that
               
                 in
                 a
                 letter
                 written
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 his
                 Tryal
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 sent
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Lord●●
                 he
                 cleared
              
               Rawl●igh
               
                 from
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Treasons
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 or
                 State
                 ,
              
               for
               which
               consult
               the
               Observations
               upon
               
                 some
                 particular
                 Persons
                 and
                 passages
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               printed
               Anno
               1656.
               
            
             
               But
               from
               the
               practices
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               which
               have
               led
               me
               thus
               far
               out
               of
               my
               way
               ,
               it
               is
               now
               time
               that
               I
               proceed
               to
               the
               Petition
               of
               the
               Puritans
               ,
               presented
               to
               the
               King
               much
               about
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               7.
               
               
                 This
                 called
                 the
              
               Millenary
               Petition
               .
               ]
               And
               it
               was
               called
               so
               ,
               because
               given
               out
               to
               be
               subscribed
               by
               〈◊〉
               thousand
               hands
               ,
               though
               it
               wanted
               a
               fourth
               part
               of
               thi●
               number
               .
               More
               modest
               now
               then
               they
               had
               been
               in
               P●●ries
               time
               ,
               when
               in
               stead
               of
               one
               thousand
               ,
               they
               threatn●●
               to
               bring
               a
               Petition
               which
               should
               be
               presented
               by
               the
               
               hands
               of
               a
               hundred
               thousand
               .
               More
               modest
               also
               in
               the
               style
               and
               phrase
               of
               their
               Petition
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               subject
               M●●ter
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               they
               had
               been
               when
               
                 Martin
                 Mar
                 ,
                 Pr●●●rul'd
                 the
                 Rost
                 ,
              
               and
               would
               be
               satisfied
               with
               nothing
               〈◊〉
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               English
               Hierarchy
               .
               Which
               notwithstanding
               the
               King
               thought
               fit
               to
               demur
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               commended
               the
               answering
               of
               their
               Petition
               to
               the
               U●●versity
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               was
               done
               accordingly
               .
               The
               An●●●
               and
               Petition
               printed
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               gave
               the
               first
               stop●●
               this
               importunity
               ;
               represt
               more
               fully
               by
               the
               Confer●●●
               at
               Hampton-Court
               ,
               of
               which
               it
               is
               told
               us
               by
               our
               Auth●●
               how
               some
               of
               the
               Millenary
               party
               complained
               that
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Fol.
               21.
               
               
                 This
                 Conference
                 was
                 partially
                 set
                 forth
                 only
                 〈◊〉
                 Dr.
              
               Barlow
               
                 Dean
                 of
              
               Chester
               ,
               
                 their
                 professed
                 Adversa●●
                 
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 disadvantage
                 of
                 their
                 Divines
                 .
                 ]
              
               If
               so
               ,
               〈◊〉
               did
               it
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               their
               Divines
               th●●
               present
               ,
               no●
               any
               other
               in
               their
               behalf
               did
               ever
               manife●●
               the
               world
               the
               partialities
               ,
               and
               falsehoods
               of
               it
               ?
               The
               〈◊〉
               was
               printed
               not
               long
               after
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Conference
               publickly
               passing
               from
               one
               hand
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               ne●
               convicted
               of
               any
               such
               crime
               as
               it
               stands
               charged
               with
               ,
               〈◊〉
               any
               one
               particular
               p●●●age
               to
               this
               very
               day
               .
               Only
               
               pleas'd
               some
               of
               the
               Zealo●s
               to
               scatter
               abroad
               some
               tri●●ing
               Papers
               ,
               not
               amounting
               to
               half
               a
               sheet
               amongst
               them
               ,
               which
               tended
               to
               the
               holding
               up
               of
               their
               sinking
               Party
               ;
               and
               being
               brought
               by
               Dr.
               Barlow
               ,
               were
               by
               him
               put
               in
               Print
               ,
               and
               publisht
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               
                 Vt
                 deterrim
                 &
                 comparatione
                 gloriam
                 sibi
                 compararet
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Tacitus
               .
               He
               could
               not
               better
               manifest
               his
               own
               abilities
               ,
               then
               by
               having
               those
               weak
               and
               imperfect
               Scribbles
               for
               a
               foil
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               here
               before
               I
               leave
               this
               conference
               ,
               I
               must
               make
               a
               start
               to
               fol.
               91.
               for
               rectifying
               a
               mistake
               of
               our
               Authors
               ,
               which
               relates
               unto
               it
               .
               Where
               speaking
               of
               
                 Dr.
                 King
              
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               reciting
               the
               course
               both
               of
               his
               preferments
               and
               imployments
               ,
               he
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               soon
               after
               the
               Kings
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown●●
               he
               was
               
                 made
                 Dean
                 of
              
               Christ-Church
               in
               Oxon
               ,
               
                 and
                 chosen
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 Preachers
                 in
                 the
                 Conference
                 at
              
               Hampton-Court
               .
               But
               first
               Dr.
               King
               was
               not
               
               Dean
               of
               Christ-Church
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Conference
               at
               Hampton-Court
               ;
               that
               Conference
               being
               held
               in
               
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1603.
               and
               Dr.
               King
               not
               coming
               to
               the
               Deanry
               of
               Christ-Church
               till
               the
               year
               1605.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               was
               none
               
               o●
               the
               fou●
               Preachers
               in
               the
               Conference
               at
               Hampton-Court
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               such
               Preachers
               chosen
               for
               the
               ●ime
               of
               that
               Conference
               .
               But
               as
               it
               is
               a
               true
               and
               old
               say●●g
               ,
               that
               
                 Omnis
                 fabula
                 fundatur
                 in
                 Historia
              
               ;
               so
               I
               may
               ●●y
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               something
               true
               and
               real
               ,
               which
               might
               ●arry
               him
               inadvertently
               upon
               this
               Error
               .
               For
               in
               
                 Sep●●mber
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1606.
               it
               pleased
               King
               Iames
               to
               call
               before
               ●im
               at
               Hampton-Court
               the
               Melvins
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               of
               ●he
               principal
               sticklers
               for
               Presbytery
               of
               the
               Scottish
               Na●ion
               .
               For
               information
               of
               whose
               judgement
               ,
               and
               re●●ucing
               them
               ,
               if
               possible
               ,
               to
               some
               conformity
               ,
               he
               caused
               four
               Sermons
               to
               be
               there
               preached
               in
               their
               hea●ing
               ,
               by
               ●our
               of
               his
               most
               able
               Divines
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Dr.
                 Andrews
              
               then
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Barlow
              
               (
               before
               mentioned
               )
               then
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 King
              
               ,
               then
               
               Dean
               of
               Christ-Church
               ,
               after
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               
                 Dr.
                 Buckeridge
              
               ,
               who
               after
               succeeded
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Rochester●
               and
               dyed
               Bishop
               of
               Ely.
               Which
               four
               Sermons
               being
               afterwards
               printed
               ,
               and
               bound
               together
               ,
               though
               they
               gave
               very
               good
               satisfaction
               to
               most
               persons
               else
               ,
               could
               get
               no
               ground
               upon
               those
               refractary
               Scots
               ,
               who
               were
               resolved
               aforehand
               ,
               not
               to
               
                 hear
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 those
                 Charmers
                 ,
                 charmed
                 they
                 never
                 so
                 sweetly
                 .
              
            
             
               Fol.
               27.
               
               
                 Indeed
                 a
                 Statute
                 had
                 formerly
                 been
                 made
                 th●
                 13.
                 of
                 Queen
              
               Elizabeth
               ,
               
                 which
                 to
                 prevent
                 final
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 Church
                 Land
                 ,
                 did
                 disable
                 all
                 Subjects
                 from
                 〈◊〉
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 Statute
                 a
                 liberty
                 was
                 left
                 unto
                 the
                 Crown
                 
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               speaks
               this
               on
               occasion
               of
               a
               Statute
               made
               in
               the
               first
               Parliament
               of
               
                 King
                 Iam●●
              
               by
               which
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Successors
               were
               made
               uncapable
               of
               receiving
               any
               Grants
               or
               Leases
               of
               Lands
               ,
               from
               any
               Archbishops
               ,
               or
               Bishops
               ,
               for
               longer
               then
               21
               years
               ,
               or
               three
               lives
               .
               But
               he
               is
               much
               mistaken
               in
               the
               grounds
               of
               it
               .
               For
               first
               the
               Statute
               he
               relates
               unto
               ,
               was
               not
               made
               in
               the
               thirteenth
               year
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               that
               Statute
               extending
               only
               unto
               Deans
               and
               Chapters
               ,
               Masters
               of
               Colledges
               and
               Hospitals
               ,
               as
               also
               unto
               Parsons
               and
               Vicars
               ,
               who
               by
               long
               Leases
               had
               dilapidated
               the
               publick
               Patrimony
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               their
               several
               Houses
               ,
               Not
               a
               word
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               concerns
               Archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               any
               Leases
               by
               them
               made
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               that
               Sta●ute
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               be
               ,
               doth
               not
               disable
               all
               Subjects
               from
               accepting
               such
               Leases
               ,
               Grants
               ,
               and
               Alienations
               ,
               but
               disableth
               the
               said
               Archbishops
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               from
               making
               such
               Grants
               unto
               the
               Subjects
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               Statute
               which
               our
               Author
               means
               ,
               is
               an
               unprinted
               Statute
               made
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               .
               By
               which
               it
               was
               enacted
               ,
               That
               it
               should
               be
               lawful
               for
               the
               said
               Queen
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               any
               Archbishoprick
               or
               Bishoprick
               should
               be
               vacant
               ,
               to
               take
               unto
               herself
               any
               of
               the
               Castles
               ,
               Mannors
               ,
               Lan●s
               ,
               Tenements
               ,
               and
               Here
               ditaments
               to
               the
               
               same
               belonging
               ,
               and
               to
               pay
               the
               said
               Archbishop
               ,
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               in
               Impropriations
               ,
               Tithes
               ,
               and
               Portions
               of
               Tithes
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               Statute
               which
               our
               Author
               relates
               unto
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 9.
                 fol.
              
               70.
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               That
               
                 a
                 Bill
                 passed
                 for
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 certain
                 Lands
                 assumed
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 from
                 some
                 Bishoprick●
                 during
                 their
                 Vacation
                 .
              
               And
               secondly
               ,
               it
               was
               enacted
               in
               the
               said
               unprinted
               Statute
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               lawful
               for
               any
               Archbishop
               ,
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               grant
               any
               Lands
               ,
               Leases
               ,
               or
               Estates
               for
               more
               then
               21
               years
               ,
               or
               three
               lives
               to
               any
               person
               whatsoever
               ,
               except
               it
               were
               unto
               the
               Queen
               〈◊〉
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               ;
               which
               last
               words
               opened
               such
               a
               gap
               to
               sacrilege
               and
               rapine
               ,
               that
               what
               the
               Queen
               thought
               fit
               to
               leave
               unto
               the
               Church
               
                 vacante
                 sede
              
               ,
               the
               Cou●●iers
               would
               finde
               some
               way
               to
               divest
               it
               of
               by
               making
               use
               of
               this
               last
               clause
               ,
               first
               in
               obtaining
               such
               a
               〈◊〉
               to
               be
               made
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               then
               from
               the
               Queen
               unto
               themselves
               :
               So
               that
               our
               Author
               might
               have
               sav'd
               his
               Advocating
               for
               this
               clause
               of
               that
               Act
               ,
               considering
               that
               he
               saw
               the
               ill
               consequents
               and
               effects
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               54.
               
               
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Prelates
                 (
                 how
                 much
                 Self
                 is
                 there
                 〈◊〉
                 all
                 men
                 !
                 )
                 though
                 seemingly
                 forward
                 ,
                 really
                 remi●●
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 .
              
               ]
               This
               spoken
               in
               relation
               to
               Che●sey
               
               Colledge
               ,
               the
               stop
               whereof
               must
               be
               imputed
               to
               some
               great
               Prela●es
               ,
               fearing
               to
               grow
               less
               ,
               both
               in
               esteem
               ,
               power
               and
               jurisdiction
               ,
               if
               that
               work
               went
               fo●wards
               .
               Contrary
               whereunto
               he
               ●elleth
               us
               of
               fol●57
               ●57
               .
               That
               he
               was
               very
               forward
               in
               founding
               
                 Chelsey
                 Co●●edge
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 a
                 two
                 edged
                 Sword
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 cut
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 to
                 suppress
                 Papists
                 and
                 Sectaries
                 .
              
               Upon
               which
               grounds
               there
               is
               no
               question
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               work
               was
               furthered
               also
               by
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               not
               hindered
               .
               Our
               Author
               hath
               indeed
               afforded
               us
               this
               Marginal
               Note
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 This
                 obstruction
                 signifies
                 nothing
                 of
                 discreet
                 men
                 ,
                 how
                 ever
                 it
                 must
                 pass
                 for
              
               company
               sake
               .
               But
               it
               had
               argued
               more
               discretion
               in
               him
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               )
               to
               have
               left
               this
               obstruction
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               
               Discourse
               ,
               then
               first
               to
               break
               the
               Bishops
               heads
               and
               then
               give
               them
               this
               plaister
               .
               
                 Howsoever
                 he
                 (
                 viz.
                 Mr.
              
               Nicholas
               ●uller
               )
               
                 left
                 behinde
                 him
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 an
                 honest
                 man.
              
               No
               
               question
               of
               it
               .
               It
               is
               a
               thing
               so
               incident
               to
               the
               name
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               they
               do
               or
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               honest
               still
               .
               Before
               we
               had
               the
               story
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Full●r
              
               of
               Hammersmith
               condemn'd
               for
               felony
               ,
               but
               still
               so
               honest
               ,
               and
               to
               entirely
               beloved
               by
               King
               Harry
               the
               sixth
               ,
               after
               his
               decease
               ,
               that
               he
               appear'd
               to
               him
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Gallows
               ,
               incourag'd
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               cla●m'd
               the
               Rope
               ,
               that
               it
               did
               not
               strangle
               him
               ,
               lib.
               4.
               154.
               
               Afterwards
               we
               meet
               with
               
                 Iohn
                 Fuller
              
               ,
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Laws
               (
               a
               better
               then
               he
               )
               a
               Persecutor
               in
               Queen
               Maries
               dayes
               ,
               but
               a
               pitiful
               man
               ,
               as
               the
               Index
               telleth
               us
               .
               Here
               we
               have
               
                 Nicholas
                 Fuller
              
               a
               Counsellor
               ,
               (
               the
               best
               of
               the
               three
               )
               decrying
               openly
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               High
               Commission
               ,
               and
               thereby
               giving
               a
               
                 legal
                 advantage
              
               to
               Archbishop
               Bancroft
               ,
               by
               whom
               imprison'd
               ,
               and
               there
               dying
               ,
               but
               dying
               
                 with
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 an
                 honest
                 man.
              
               And
               then
               another
               
                 Thomas
                 Fuller
              
               a
               Minister
               ,
               (
               the
               best
               of
               all
               the
               company
               )
               and
               an
               
                 honest
                 man
              
               too
               ,
               so
               well
               deserving
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               all
               good
               Church-men
               (
               both
               alive
               and
               dead
               )
               by
               this
               notable
               History
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               doubt
               of
               the
               like
               favour
               at
               their
               hands
               (
               should
               there
               be
               occasion
               )
               as
               Thomas
               of
               Hammersmith
               receiv'd
               of
               King
               Harry
               the
               sixth
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               57.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 credibly
                 informed
                 from
                 a
                 good
                 hand
                 ,
                 how
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 King
              
               James
               ,
               a
               Scotch
               -
               
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 prevalent
                 Courtier
                 ,
                 had
                 swallowed
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 Bishoprick
                 of
              
               Durh●m
               ,
               
                 had
                 not
                 this
                 Archbishop
                 seasonably
                 interposed
                 his
              
               
               
                 power
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 dashed
                 the
                 design
                 .
              
               ]
               Credible
               though
               the
               information
               were
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               true
               ;
               there
               being
               no
               such
               prevalent
               Courtier
               ,
               not
               no
               such
               Design
               .
               'T
               is
               〈◊〉
               ,
               the
               stomack
               of
               the
               Scots
               were
               sharp
               set
               ,
               still
               crying
               
                 Give
                 ,
                 give
              
               ,
               but
               never
               satisfied
               ;
               King
               Iames
               as
               boun●●ful
               and
               open
               handed
               towards
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               desire
               .
               But
               neithe●
               were
               they
               to
               impudent
               as
               to
               crave
               ,
               nor
               the
               King
               to
               impotent
               as
               to
               give
               a
               whole
               Bishop●ick
               〈◊〉
               on●e
               ,
               
               especially
               so
               rich
               a
               Bishoprick
               as
               this
               of
               Durham
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 George
                 Hume
              
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Dunbar
               ,
               Lord
               Treasurer
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               highly
               favour'd
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               having
               procur'd
               a
               grant
               of
               all
               the
               batable
               grounds
               ,
               as
               they
               then
               called
               them
               ,
               upon
               the
               Borders
               of
               both
               Kingdoms
               ,
               began
               to
               cast
               his
               eye
               upon
               Norham-Castle
               and
               the
               Lands
               about
               it
               ,
               belonging
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Durham
               ,
               conceiving
               it
               a
               fit
               place
               to
               command
               the
               rest
               .
               But
               being
               a
               well
               principled
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               Minister
               of
               that
               Kings
               ,
               in
               restoring
               the
               Episcopal
               Government
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               he
               acquainted
               Bishop
               Bancroft
               with
               his
               desires
               ;
               who
               knowing
               what
               great
               use
               might
               be
               made
               of
               him
               for
               the
               good
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               being
               sure
               enough
               of
               the
               consent
               of
               Dr.
               Matthews
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               ,
               he
               thus
               ordered
               the
               business
               .
               Whereas
               the
               Revenue
               of
               Norham-Castle
               ,
               and
               the
               lands
               adjoyning
               were
               valued
               at
               one
               hundred
               twenty
               pounds
               
                 per
                 annum
              
               in
               the
               Bishops
               Rental
               ,
               it
               was
               agreed
               that
               the
               Earl
               should
               procure
               of
               the
               King
               an
               abatement
               of
               sixscore
               pounds
               yearly
               out
               of
               the
               annual
               pension
               of
               a
               thousand
               pound
               which
               had
               been
               said
               upon
               that
               Bishoprick
               by
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               said
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               obtain
               from
               the
               King
               for
               the
               said
               
                 Dr.
                 Matthews
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Successors
               a
               restitution
               of
               his
               House
               in
               the
               Strand
               called
               Durham-House
               ,
               with
               the
               Gardens
               ,
               Stables
               ,
               and
               Tenements
               thereto
               appertaining
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               alienated
               from
               that
               Bishoprick
               ever
               since
               the
               dissolving
               of
               it
               by
               
                 King
                 Edward
              
               the
               sixth
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               in
               consideration
               hereof
               
                 Bishop
                 Matthews
              
               should
               make
               a
               grant
               of
               Norham-Castle
               ,
               and
               the
               Countrey
               adjoyning
               in
               Feefarm
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               by
               him
               immediately
               to
               be
               convey'd
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Dunbar
               .
               And
               fourthly
               ,
               that
               his
               own
               〈◊〉
               being
               thus
               serv'd
               ,
               the
               said
               Earl
               should
               joyn
               with
               Bishop
               Bancroft
               ,
               and
               his
               friends
               ,
               for
               obtaining
               from
               the
               King
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               whereby
               both
               he
               and
               his
               successors
               should
               be
               made
               uncapable
               of
               any
               the
               like
               Grants
               and
               Alienations
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ;
               which
               as
               it
               was
               
               the
               〈◊〉
               Marke●
               that
               ever
               
                 Toby
                 Matthews
              
               was
               at
               ,
               so
               was
               it
               the
               best
               bargain
               which
               was
               ever
               driven
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               so
               ●ar
               from
               swallowing
               up
               that
               Bishoprick
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               only
               means
               to
               save
               that
               ,
               and
               preserve
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               yet
               perhaps
               the
               
                 credible
                 information
              
               which
               our
               Author
               speaks
               of
               ,
               might
               not
               relate
               unto
               the
               Bis●oprick
               ,
               
               but
               the
               Dea●ry
               of
               Durham
               ,
               bestowed
               by
               that
               King
               (
               being
               then
               not
               well
               studied
               in
               the
               Composition
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               )
               on
               Sir
               
                 Adam
                 Newton
              
               ,
               a
               
                 Courtier
                 prevalent
              
               enough
               ,
               as
               having
               been
               Tutor
               to
               Prince
               Henry
               the
               Kings
               eldest
               Son.
               And
               possible
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Scots
               might
               have
               kept
               it
               in
               their
               hands
               from
               one
               generation
               to
               another
               ,
               if
               Dr.
               Hunt
               (
               not
               otherwise
               to
               be
               remembred
               )
               had
               not
               bought
               him
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               put
               himself
               into
               the
               place
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               59.
               
               
                 And
                 as
                 about
                 this
                 time
                 some
                 perchance
                 overvalu●d
                 the
              
               Geneva
               
                 Notes
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 especial
                 love
                 they
                 bare
                 to
                 the
                 Authors
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 whence
                 it
                 proceeded
                 ,
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 some
                 without
                 cause
                 did
                 slight
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 without
                 charity
                 
                 did
                 slander
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 ●
              
               I
               trow
               ,
               our
               Author
               will
               not
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               condemn
               all
               those
               who
               approve
               not
               of
               the
               Genevian
               Notes
               upon
               the
               Bible
               ,
               or
               to
               appear
               an
               Advocate
               for
               them
               ,
               though
               he
               tells
               us
               not
               many
               lines
               before
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 printed
                 thirty
                 times
                 over
                 with
                 the
                 general
                 liking
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               not
               do
               the
               first
               for
               King
               Iames
               his
               sake
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               
                 Conference
                 at
                 Hampton-Court
              
               ,
               did
               first
               declare
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               the
               Translations
               of
               the
               Bible
               into
               the
               English
               Tongue
               ,
               that
               of
               
                 Geneva
                 was
                 the
                 worst
              
               ;
               and
               secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               Notes
               upon
               it
               were
               
                 partial
                 ,
                 untrue
                 ,
                 seditious
                 ,
                 and
                 savouring
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 dangerous
                 and
                 traiterous
                 conceits
                 .
              
               For
               p●oof
               whereof
               his
               Majesty
               instanced
               in
               two
               places
               ,
               the
               one
               on
               Exod.
               1.
               vers
               .
               19.
               where
               disobedience
               to
               Kings
               is
               allowed
               of
               ;
               the
               other
               in
               ●
               Chron.
               8.
               15
               
               ▪
               16.
               where
               Asa
               is
               
                 taxed
                 for
                 deposing
                 his
                 Moth●r
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 killing
                 her
                 .
              
               A
               Note
               ,
               whe●eof
               the
               Scottish
               Presbyterians
               made
               special
               use
               ,
               not
               only
               
                 deposing
                 Mary
              
               their
               lawful
               
               Queen
               from
               the
               Regal
               Th●one
               ,
               but
               prosecuting
               ●er
               openly
               and
               under
               hand
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               took
               away
               her
               life
               .
               These
               instances
               ,
               our
               Author
               in
               his
               Summary
               of
               that
               Conference
               ,
               hath
               passed
               over
               in
               silence
               ;
               as
               loath
               to
               have
               such
               blemishes
               appear
               in
               the
               Genevians
               ,
               or
               their
               Annotations
               .
               And
               I
               hope
               also
               that
               he
               will
               not
               advocate
               for
               the
               rest
               .
               For
               let
               him
               tell
               me
               what
               he
               thinks
               of
               that
               on
               the
               second
               of
               St.
               Matthews
               Gospel
               ,
               v.
               12.
               viz
               ▪
               
                 Promise
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 where
                 Gods
                 honour
                 and
                 preaching
                 of
                 his
                 truth
                 is
                 hindered
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 .
              
               What
               a
               wide
               gap
               ,
               think
               we
               ,
               doth
               this
               open
               to
               the
               breach
               of
               all
               Promises
               ,
               Oaths
               ,
               Covenants
               ,
               Contracts
               ,
               and
               Agreements
               ,
               not
               only
               betwixt
               man
               and
               man
               ,
               but
               between
               Kings
               and
               their
               Subjects
               ?
               Wh●t
               Rebel
               ever
               took
               up
               Arms
               without
               some
               pretences
               of
               that
               nature
               ▪
               What
               Tumults
               and
               Rebellions
               have
               been
               rais'd
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Netherlands
                 ,
                 Germany
              
               ,
               and
               indeed
               where
               not
               ?
               under
               colour
               that
               
                 Gods
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 hindered
                 ?
              
               If
               this
               once
               pass
               for
               good
               sound
               Doctrine
               ,
               neither
               the
               King
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               his
               good
               Subjects
               in
               what
               Realm
               ●oever
               ,
               can
               live
               in
               safety
               .
               Gods
               Honour
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 preaching
                 〈◊〉
                 his
                 Truth
              
               ,
               are
               two
               such
               pretences
               ,
               as
               will
               make
               void
               all
               Laws
               ,
               elude
               all
               Oathes
               ,
               and
               thrust
               our
               all
               Covenants
               and
               Agreements
               ,
               be
               they
               what
               they
               will.
               Ne●●
               I
               would
               have
               our
               Author
               tell
               me
               ,
               what
               he
               thinks
               of
               this
               Note
               on
               the
               ninth
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               ver
               .
               3.
               where
               the
               〈◊〉
               which
               came
               out
               of
               the
               smoak
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 teachers
                 ,
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 worldly
                 subtil
                 ●relates
                 ,
                 with
                 〈◊〉
                 F●iers
                 ,
                 Cardinals
                 ,
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 Batchelors
                 ,
                 and
                 Masters
                 .
              
               Does
               not
               this
               note
               〈◊〉
               fasten
               the
               name
               of
               Locusts
               on
               all
               the
               Cle●●y
               of
               〈◊〉
               Realm
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               all
               〈◊〉
               as
               are
               graduated
               in
               the
               University
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Doctors
               ,
               Batchelors
               ,
               and
               Masters
               ?
               And
               doth
               it
               not
               as
               plainly
               yoak
               them
               with
               F●iers
               ,
               Monk●
               ,
               and
               Cardinals
               ▪
               
               p●incipal
               instruments
               in
               all
               times
               to
               advance
               the
               Popecom
               ?
               I
               know
               the
               words
               which
               follow
               after
               are
               alleadged
               by
               some
               ,
               to
               take
               off
               the
               envy
               of
               this
               Note
               ,
               viz.
               
                 who
                 forsake
                 Christ
                 to
                 maintain
                 false
                 doctrines
                 .
              
               But
               the
               enumeration
               of
               so
               many
               particulars
               makes
               not
               the
               Note
               the
               lets
               invidious
               ,
               the
               said
               explication
               notwithstanding
               ;
               because
               the
               Note
               had
               been
               as
               perfect
               and
               significant
               ,
               had
               it
               gone
               thus
               in
               generals
               only
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               by
               
                 Locusts
                 here
              
               are
               meant
               
                 false
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 worldly
                 subtil
                 men
                 ,
              
               that
               seduced
               the
               people
               ,
               perswading
               them
               to
               fo●sake
               Christ
               ,
               to
               maintain
               false
               Doctrine
               .
               But
               the
               Genevians
               ,
               who
               account
               Archbishops
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               be
               limbs
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               resolved
               to
               joyn
               them
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               members
               ,
               
                 Fryers
                 ,
                 Monks
              
               ,
               and
               Cardinals
               ;
               and
               our
               Author
               ,
               being
               a
               great
               favourer
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               must
               not
               take
               notice
               of
               this
               scandal
               :
               especially
               considering
               that
               Papacy
               and
               Praelacy
               are
               joyn'd
               together
               ,
               in
               the
               language
               of
               the
               present
               times
               ,
               and
               therefore
               fit
               to
               go
               together
               in
               this
               Annotation
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               68.
               
               
                 In
                 this
                 Parliament
              
               Dr.
               Harsnet
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 gave
                 offence
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 preached
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 pressing
                 the
                 word
                 ,
              
               Reddite
               Caesari
               quae
               sunt
               Caesaris
               ,
               
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 levied
                 by
                 Subsidies
                 ,
                 or
                 paid
                 by
                 Custom
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 a
              
               redditum
               
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 Kings
                 before
                 .
                 ]
              
               This
               
               Par●●ament
               is
               plac●●
               by
               our
               Author
               in
               the
               year
               1613.
               but
               〈◊〉
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               the
               sitting
               whereof
               Bishop
               Ha●●●et
               〈◊〉
               the
               Sermon
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               was
               held
               by
               Pro●ogation
               in
               the
               year
               1609.
               and
               afterwards
               dissolved
               by
               Procl●mation
               in
               December
               of
               the
               year
               next
               following
               .
               Concerning
               which
               Sermon
               ,
               King
               Iames
               gives
               this
               account
               to
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               assembled
               before
               him
               at
               
                 White-hall
                 ,
                 March
              
               23.
               (
               and
               therefore
               s●ith
               he
               )
               
                 That
                 Reverend
                 B●shop
                 here
                 amongst
                 you
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 hear
                 by
                 divers
                 he
                 was
                 mi●●aken
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 well
                 understood
                 ,
                 yet
                 did
                 he
                 preach
                 both
                 learnedly
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 ancient
                 this
                 point
                 concerning
                 the
                 power
                 o●
                 a
                 King
                 ▪
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 
                 spake
                 of
                 a
                 Kings
                 power
                 
                   in
                   abstracto
                
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 Emperors
                 or
                 Kings
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 Monarchs
                 ,
                 their
                 Subjects
                 bodies
                 and
                 goods
                 are
                 due
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 defence
                 and
                 maintenance
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 only
                 have
                 added
                 two
                 words
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 cleared
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 after
                 I
                 had
                 told
                 as
                 a
                 Divine
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 due
                 by
                 the
                 Subjects
                 to
                 their
                 Kings
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 then
                 have
                 concluded
                 as
                 an
                 English
                 man
                 ,
                 shewing
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 general
                 all
                 sub●ects
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 relieve
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 exhort
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 lived
                 in
                 a
                 setled
                 state
                 of
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 that
                 was
                 governed
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 fundamental
                 Laws
                 and
                 Orders
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 thereunto
                 they
                 were
                 now
                 (
                 being
                 assembled
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 in
                 Parliament
                 )
                 to
                 consider
                 how
                 to
                 help
                 such
                 a
                 King
                 as
                 now
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 antient
                 form
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 established
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 putting
                 so
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 general
                 power
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 setled
                 and
                 established
                 state
                 of
                 this
                 Crown
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 meant
                 to
                 have
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 strai●ned
                 by
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Preaching
                 befo●e
                 us
                 and
                 such
                 an
                 Auditory
                 he
                 durst
                 not
                 presume
                 upon
                 .
              
               〈◊〉
               that
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Bishop
               being
               thus
               justified
               and
               explained
               by
               King
               Iames
               ,
               and
               the
               Parliament
               continuing
               undissolved
               till
               December
               following
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               believe
               that
               the
               Parliament
               was
               dissolved
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ;
               and
               much
               less
               on
               the
               occasion
               of
               some
               words
               spoken
               in
               that
               Parliament
               by
               Bishop
               〈◊〉
               ,
               of
               which
               thus
               our
               Author
               .
            
             
               Ibid.
               
                 Likewise
                 Dr.
              
               Neile
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Rochester
               ,
               
                 uttered
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Lords
                 ,
                 interpreted
                 to
                 the
                 disparagement
                 of
                 some
                 reputed
                 zealous
                 Patriot
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 .
                 ●
              
               In
               this
               passage
               I
               have
               many
               things
               to
               excep●
               
               against
               :
               As
               1.
               
               That
               this
               Patriot
               is
               not
               nam'd
               ,
               to
               who●e
               disparagement
               the
               words
               are
               pretended
               to
               be
               uttered
               .
               
               And
               2.
               that
               the
               words
               themselves
               are
               not
               here
               laid
               down
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               made
               to
               be
               so
               hainously
               taken
               ,
               that
               to
               s●ve
               the
               Bishop
               from
               the
               storm
               ,
               which
               was
               coming
               ●owards
               him
               ,
               the
               King
               should
               principally
               be
               occasion'd
               to
               ●●ssolve
               that
               Parliament
               .
               3.
               
               That
               Dr.
               Neile
               is
               here
               call'd
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               whom
               twice
               before
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 sel.
              
               64.
               
               &
               67.
               he
               makes
               to
               be
               Bishop
               of
               Coventry
               and
               Lei●hfield
               .
               And
               4.
               
               That
               the
               words
               here
               intimated
               ,
               should
               be
               spoken
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               Anno
               1613.
               whereas
               by
               giving
               Dr.
               Neile
               the
               Title
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               it
               should
               rather
               be
               referred
               to
               the
               Parliament
               holden
               by
               prorogation
               till
               the
               last
               of
               
                 December
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1610.
               when
               it
               was
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               then
               dissolved
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Kings
               Proclamation
               ,
               for
               not
               supplying
               his
               necessities
               ,
               and
               other
               reasons
               there
               expressed
               ,
               whereof
               this
               was
               none
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               70.
               
               
                 Some
                 conceive
                 that
                 in
                 reveng●
                 Mr.
              
               John
               Selden
               
                 soon
                 after
                 set
                 forth
                 his
                 Book
                 of
              
               Tithes
               ,
               
                 wherein
                 he
                 Historically
                 proveth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 payable
              
               jure
               humano
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 
                 ●therwise
                 .
              
               ]
               Whether
               the
               acting
               of
               the
               Comedy
               called
               Ignoramus
               ,
               might
               move
               Mr.
               Selden
               at
               the
               first
               to
               take
               this
               revenge
               ,
               I
               enquire
               not
               here
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               probable
               it
               might
               ;
               that
               Comedy
               being
               acted
               before
               King
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1614.
               and
               this
               Book
               coming
               out
               about
               two
               years
               after
               ,
               Anno
               1616.
               
               But
               here
               I
               shall
               observe
               in
               the
               first
               place
               our
               Authors
               partiality
               ,
               in
               telling
               us
               that
               Mr.
               Selden
               in
               that
               book
               hath
               
                 proved
                 Historically
                 that
                 Tithes
                 are
                 payable
              
               〈◊〉
               humano
               ,
               
                 and
                 not
                 otherwise
              
               ;
               whereas
               indeed
               he
               undertook
               to
               prove
               that
               point
               ,
               but
               proved
               it
               not
               ;
               as
               will
               ●ppear
               to
               any
               which
               have
               read
               the
               Answers
               set
               out
               against
               him
               .
               I
               observe
               secondly
               ,
               our
               Authors
               ignorance
               in
               the
               Book
               it self
               ,
               telling
               us
               within
               few
               lines
               after
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 Iew
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 Tithing
                 amongst
                 the
              
               Hebrews
               ,
               
                 the
                 second
                 a
              
               Christian
               ,
               
                 and
                 chiefly
                 an
              
               English
               man
               ;
               whereas
               indeed
               that
               part
               thereof
               which
               precedes
               the
               manner
               of
               Tithing
               amongst
               Christians
               ,
               hath
               as
               much
               of
               the
               Gentil
               as
               of
               the
               Iew
               ,
               as
               much
               time
               spent
               
               upon
               examining
               of
               the
               Tithes
               paid
               by
               the
               Greeks
               and
               Romans
               ,
               as
               was
               in
               that
               amongst
               the
               Hebrews
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               must
               observe
               the
               prejudice
               which
               he
               hath
               put
               upon
               the
               Cause
               ,
               by
               telling
               us
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               that
               
                 though
                 many
                 Divines
                 undertook
                 the
                 Answer
                 of
                 that
                 Book
                 ,
                 yet
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 never
              
               a
               fiercer
               storm
               
                 fell
                 on
                 all
              
               Parsonage
               Barn
               ;
               
                 since
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 this
              
               Treatise
               
                 raised
                 up
              
               .
               And
               so
               our
               Author
               leaves
               this
               matter
               without
               more
               ado
               ,
               telling
               us
               of
               the
               Churches
               danger
               ,
               but
               not
               acquainting
               us
               at
               all
               with
               her
               deliverance
               from
               the
               present
               storm
               ;
               neither
               so
               violent
               ,
               not
               so
               great
               ,
               nor
               of
               such
               continuance
               ,
               as
               to
               blow
               off
               any
               one
               Tile
               ,
               or
               to
               blow
               aside
               so
               much
               as
               one
               Load
               of
               Corn
               from
               any
               
                 Parsonage
                 barn
              
               in
               England
               .
               For
               though
               this
               History
               gave
               some
               Countrey
               Gentlemen
               occasion
               and
               matter
               of
               discourse
               against
               paying
               Tithes
               ,
               yet
               it
               gave
               none
               of
               them
               the
               audaciousness
               to
               deny
               the
               payment
               ;
               So
               safe
               and
               speedy
               a
               course
               was
               took
               to
               prevent
               the
               mischief
               :
               which
               since
               our
               Author
               hath
               not
               told
               us
               (
               as
               had
               he
               plaid
               the
               part
               of
               a
               good
               Historian
               he
               was
               bound
               to
               do
               )
               I
               will
               do
               it
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 No
                 sooner
                 was
                 the
                 Churches
                 Patrimony
                 thus
                 called
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 some
                 industrious
                 and
                 learned
                 men
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 answering
                 of
                 that
                 History
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 made
                 so
                 much
                 noise
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Dr.
                 Tillesly
                 Archdeacon
                 of
                 Rochester
                 first
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 Lists
                 ,
                 managing
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Author
                 cals
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 English-man
                 ,
                 relating
                 to
                 old
                 Chartularies
                 and
                 Infeodations
                 .
                 The
                 three
                 first
                 Chapters
                 which
                 Dr.
                 Tillesly
                 had
                 omitted
                 concerning
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 Tithes
                 by
                 the
                 Iews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 were
                 solidly
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 smartly
                 ,
                 examined
                 and
                 confuted
                 by
                 Mr.
                 M●ntague
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Fellow
                 of
                 Eaton
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chichester
                 ;
                 as
                 finally
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 Chapters
                 about
                 the
                 Ti●hing
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 learnedly
                 reviewed
                 by
                 
                 Mr.
                 Nettles
                 a
                 Count●ey
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 but
                 excellently
                 well
                 skilled
                 in
                 Talmudical
                 Learning
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 encounters
                 the
                 Historian
                 was
                 so
                 gall'd
                 by
                 Tillesly
                 ,
                 so
                 gagg'd
                 by
                 Montague
                 ,
                 and
                 stung
                 by
                 Nettles
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 came
                 off
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 undertakings
                 with
                 such
                 losse
                 of
                 credit
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Preface
                 to
                 his
                 History
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 charged
                 the
                 Clergy
                 with
                 ignorance
                 and
                 lazinesse
                 ;
                 upbraided
                 them
                 with
                 having
                 nothing
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 their
                 credit
                 but
                 
                   beard
                   ,
                   habit
                
                 and
                 title
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Studies
                 reache
                 no
                 further
                 then
                 the
                 Breviary
                 ,
                 the
                 Postils
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Polyanthea
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 he
                 found
                 by
                 these
                 encounters
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 ignorant
                 and
                 lazie
                 Clergy
                 were
                 of
                 as
                 retired
                 studies
                 as
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 only
                 match
                 ,
                 but
                 overmatch
                 him
                 too
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Philo●ogi●
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 went
                 a
                 shorter
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 expecting
                 till
                 the
                 Book
                 was
                 answered
                 by
                 particular
                 men
                 ,
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 seek
                 for
                 reparation
                 of
                 the
                 wrong
                 from
                 the
                 Author
                 himself
                 ,
                 upon
                 an
                 Information
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 against
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Commission
                
                 .
                 Fearing
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 what
                 displeasures
                 were
                 conceived
                 against
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 personal
                 appearance
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Court
                 at
                 Lambeth
                 on
                 the
                 eight
                 and
                 twentieth
                 day
                 of
                 
                   Ianuary
                   ,
                   Ann●
                
                 1618.
                 where
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 George
                 L.
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   Iohn
                
                 L.
                 B.
                 of
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   Lancelot
                
                 L.
                 B.
                 of
                 
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   Iohn
                
                 L.
                 B.
                 of
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Iohn
                   Benet
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Bird
                
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   George
                   Newman
                
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Th●mas
                   Mothershed
                
                 Notary
                 and
                 Register
                 of
                 that
                 Cou●t
                 ,
                 he
                 tendred
                 his
                 submission
                 and
                 acknowledgement
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 hand-writing
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 following
                 words
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   My
                   go●
                   Lords
                   ,
                   I
                   most
                   humbly
                   acknowledge
                   my
                   error
                   whic●
                   ha●e
                   committed
                   in
                   publishing
                   the
                   
                     History
                     of
                     Tithes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   in
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   at
                   all
                   by
                   shewing
                   
                   any
                   interpretation
                   of
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   by
                   medling
                   with
                   
                     Councels
                     ,
                     Fa●hers
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   C●nons
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   whatsoever
                   occurs
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   offered
                   any
                   occasion
                   of
                   argument
                   against
                   any
                   right
                   of
                   Maintenance
                   
                     ●ure
                     divino
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                   beseeching
                   your
                   Lordships
                   to
                   receive
                   this
                   ingenuous
                   and
                   
                     humble
                     acknowledgement
                  
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   unfeigned
                   protestation
                   of
                   my
                   grief
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   through
                   it
                   I
                   have
                   so
                   incurred
                   both
                   his
                   Majesties
                   and
                   your
                   Lordships
                   displeasure
                   conceived
                   against
                   me
                   in
                   behalf
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IOHN
                     SELDEN
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Which
                 his
                 submission
                 and
                 acknowledgement
                 being
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 into
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Court
                 ,
                 was
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 publick
                 Registers
                 thereof
                 by
                 this
                 Title
                 following
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Officium
                   Dominorum
                   contra
                
                 Joh.
                 Selde●●
                 
                   de
                   inter
                   .
                   Templo
                   London
                   .
                   Armigerum
                   .
                
              
            
             
               So
               far
               our
               Author
               should
               have
               gone
               (
               had
               he
               plaid
               the
               part
               of
               a
               good
               Historian
               )
               but
               that
               he
               does
               his
               work
               by
               halfs
               in
               all
               Church-concernments
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               72.
               
               James
               
                 Montague
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Winchester
               
                 a
                 potent
                 Courtier
                 ,
                 took
                 exceptions
                 that
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 in
                 the
                 marshalling
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 wronged
                 in
                 method
                 ,
                 as
                 put
                 after
                 any
                 whose
                 Bishop
                 is
                 a
                 Privy
                 Counsellour
                 .
                 ]
              
               The
               Bishop
               was
               too
               wise
               a
               man
               to
               take
               this
               (
               as
               our
               Author
               
               hates
               it
               )
               for
               a
               sufficient
               ground
               of
               the
               proceeding
               against
               Dr.
               Mocket
               ,
               who
               had
               then
               newly
               translated
               into
               the
               Latin
               tongue
               ,
               the
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               39.
               
               Articles
               ,
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Ordination
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               many
               Doctrinal
               points
               extracted
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Homilies
               .
               All
               which
               with
               Bishop
               
                 Iewels
                 Apology
              
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Noels
                 Catechism
              
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               Book
               of
               his
               own
               entit●led
               
                 Politi●
                 Ecclesiae
                 Anglicanae
              
               he
               had
               caused
               to
               be
               Printed
               and
               bound
               up
               together
               .
               A
               Book
               which
               might
               have
               been
               of
               great
               honour
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               amongst
               forain
               Nations
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               lesse
               use
               and
               esteem
               at
               home
               ,
               had
               
               there
               not
               been
               somewhat
               else
               in
               it
               which
               deserved
               the
               fire
               then
               this
               imaginary
               Quarrel
               .
               For
               by
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               31
               H.
               8.
               6.
               10.
               the
               precedency
               of
               the
               Bishops
               is
               thus
               Marshalled
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               the
               rest
               according
               to
               the
               order
               of
               their
               Consecrations
               ;
               yet
               so
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               of
               them
               were
               Secretary
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               should
               take
               place
               of
               all
               those
               other
               Bishops
               to
               whom
               otherwise
               by
               the
               Order
               of
               his
               Consecration
               he
               had
               been
               to
               give
               it
               .
               If
               the
               Doctor
               did
               mistake
               himself
               in
               this
               particular
               (
               as
               indeed
               he
               did
               )
               the
               fault
               might
               easily
               have
               been
               mended
               ,
               as
               not
               deserving
               to
               be
               expiated
               by
               so
               sharp
               a
               punishment
               .
               The
               following
               reason
               touching
               his
               derogating
               from
               the
               Kings
               power
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               matters
               ,
               and
               adding
               it
               to
               the
               Metropolitan
               whose
               servant
               and
               Chaplain
               he
               was
               ,
               hath
               more
               reason
               in
               it
               (
               if
               it
               had
               but
               as
               much
               truth
               as
               reason
               )
               and
               so
               hath
               that
               touching
               the
               Propositions
               by
               him
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               Homilies
               ,
               which
               were
               rather
               framed
               according
               to
               his
               own
               judgement
               ,
               then
               squared
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               that
               which
               I
               conceive
               to
               have
               been
               the
               true
               cause
               why
               the
               Book
               was
               burned
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               in
               publishing
               the
               twentieth
               Article
               concerning
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               he
               totally
               left
               out
               the
               first
               clause
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Habet
                 Ecclesia
                 Ritus
                 sive
                 Ceremonias
                 statuendi
                 jus
                 &
                 in
                 Controversus
                 ●ides
                 Authoritatem
                 .
              
               By
               means
               whereof
               the
               Article
               was
               apparently
               falsified
               ,
               the
               Churches
               Authority
               dis●vowed
               ,
               and
               consequently
               a
               wide
               gap
               opened
               to
               dispute
               her
               power
               ,
               in
               all
               her
               Canons
               and
               Determinations
               of
               what
               sort
               soever
               .
               And
               possible
               enough
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               some
               just
               offence
               might
               be
               taken
               at
               him
               ,
               for
               making
               the
               Fasting
               dayes
               appointed
               in
               the
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               be
               commanded
               and
               observed
               
                 ob
                 Politi●
                 is
                 solum
                 rationes
              
               ,
               for
               Politick
               Considerations
               only
               ,
               as
               insinuated
               pag.
               308.
               whereas
               those
               Fasting-dayes
               
               were
               appointed
               in
               the
               first
               Liturgy
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               Anno
               1549.
               (
               with
               reference
               only
               to
               the
               primitive
               Institution
               of
               those
               several
               Fasts
               )
               when
               no
               such
               
                 Politick
                 considerations
              
               were
               so
               much
               as
               thought
               of
               .
               But
               whatsoever
               was
               the
               true
               cause
               ,
               or
               whether
               there
               were
               more
               then
               one
               ,
               as
               perhaps
               there
               was
               ,
               certain
               I
               am
               it
               could
               not
               be
               for
               derogating
               any
               thing
               from
               the
               Kings
               Power
               ,
               and
               enlarging
               that
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               
                 in
                 confirming
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               as
               our
               Author
               tels
               us
               .
               For
               though
               the
               Doctor
               doth
               affirm
               of
               the
               Metropolitans
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 pag.
                 308.
                 
                 Vt
                 Electiones
                 Episcoporum
                 suae
                 Provinciae
                 confirment
                 ,
              
               that
               it
               belongs
               to
               them
               to
               confirm
               the
               Electio●s
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               their
               several
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               purpose
               cites
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Councel
               of
               Nice
               ,
               which
               our
               Author
               speaks
               of
               ;
               yet
               afterwards
               he
               declares
               expresly
               ,
               that
               no
               such
               confirmation
               is
               or
               can
               be
               made
               by
               the
               Metropolitans
               ,
               without
               the
               Kings
               assent
               preceding
               ,
               
                 Cujus
                 〈◊〉
                 electi
                 comprobantur
                 ,
                 comprobati
                 confirmantur
                 ,
                 confirmati
                 consecrantur
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               313.
               which
               very
               fully
               clears
               the
               Doctor
               from
               being
               
                 a
                 better
                 Chaplain
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Subject
                 ,
              
               as
               our
               Author
               makes
               him
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               77.
               
               
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 began
                 the
                 troubles
                 in
                 the
                 Law-Countries
                 about
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 heightned
                 between
                 two
                 opposite
                 parties
                 ,
                 Remonstrants
                 ,
                 and
                 Contra-R●monstrants
                 ;
                 their
                 Controversies
                 being
                 chiefly
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 five
                 points
                 ,
                 &c
              
               ]
               Not
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               viz.
               1618.
               which
               our
               
               Author
               speaks
               of
               ,
               but
               some
               years
               before
               .
               They
               were
               now
               come
               unto
               their
               height
               ,
               and
               had
               divided
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               united
               Belgick
               Provinces
               into
               two
               great
               Factions
               :
               that
               of
               the
               Remonstrants
               (
               whom
               in
               reproach
               they
               call
               their
               Minions
               )
               being
               headed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Olden
                 Barnevelt
              
               ,
               a
               principal
               Counseller
               of
               State
               and
               of
               great
               Authority
               in
               his
               Countrey
               :
               the
               other
               of
               the
               Calvinists
               or
               Contra-Remonstrants
               ,
               being
               managed
               by
               Maurice
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               the
               chief
               Commander
               of
               the
               Forces
               of
               the
               
               States
               united
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land.
               But
               the
               troubles
               and
               divisions
               were
               now
               come
               to
               their
               full
               growth
               ,
               they
               began
               many
               years
               before
               ;
               occasioned
               by
               a
               Remonstrance
               exhibited
               to
               the
               States
               of
               Holland
               by
               the
               followers
               of
               Dr.
               
                 Iames
                 Harmin
              
               ,
               who
               liked
               better
               the
               Melanchthonian
               way
               ,
               then
               that
               of
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1610.
               and
               that
               Remonstrance
               counterballanced
               by
               a
               Contra-Remonstran●●
               made
               by
               ●uch
               Divines
               who
               were
               better
               pleased
               with
               Calvins
               Doctrine
               in
               the
               deep
               Speculations
               of
               
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Freewil
              
               ,
               &c.
               then
               with
               that
               of
               Melanchthon
               .
               Hence
               grew
               the
               names
               of
               Remonstrants
               ,
               and
               Contra-Remonstrants
               ,
               occurring
               frequently
               in
               the
               Writings
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               till
               the
               Remonstrants
               were
               condemned
               in
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dort
               ,
               and
               either
               forced
               to
               yield
               the
               Cause
               ,
               or
               quit
               their
               Countrey
               .
               Each
               party
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               had
               the
               opportunity
               to
               disperse
               their
               Doctrines
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Remonstrants
               gained
               exceedingly
               upon
               their
               Adversaries
               ,
               especially
               after
               they
               had
               been
               admitted
               to
               a
               publick
               Confe●ence
               at
               the
               
                 Hague
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1611.
               in
               which
               they
               were
               conceived
               to
               have
               had
               much
               the
               better
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               in
               encrease
               of
               their
               power
               and
               credit
               ,
               till
               the
               Quarrels
               and
               Animosities
               between
               the
               Prince
               and
               Barnevelt
               put
               a
               full
               period
               to
               the
               businesse
               by
               the
               death
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               82.
               
               
                 Hereby
                 the
                 equal
                 Reader
                 may
                 judge
                 how
                 candidly
                 Mr.
              
               Montague
               
                 in
                 his
                 Appeal
                 dealeth
                 with
                 our
                 Divines
                 ,
                 charging
                 them
                 that
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 Synod
                 held
                 unlawfull
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
              
               Dort
               
                 in
                 some
                 points
                 condemneth
                 upon
                 the
                 by
                 even
                 
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               .
               ]
               Ass●redly
               Mr.
               Montague
               deals
               very
               candidly
               with
               our
               Divines
               ,
               
               professing
               
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 reverence
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 worth
                 ,
                 and
                 learning
              
               ;
               though
               not
               obliged
               (
               as
               he
               conceived
               )
               to
               all
               or
               any
               of
               the
               Conclusions
               of
               the
               
               Synod
               at
               Dort.
               And
               he
               might
               very
               well
               declare
               ,
               as
               indeed
               he
               doth
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               
                 in
                 that
                 and
                 other
              
               Dutch
               
                 Synods
                 was
                 held
                 unlawfull
              
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               
                 condemned
                 upon
                 the
                 by
              
               .
               For
               whereas
               in
               the
               Confession
               of
               the
               Belgick
               Churches
               ratified
               and
               confirmed
               in
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dort
               ,
               it
               is
               declared
               and
               maintained
               ,
               that
               all
               Ministers
               are
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               of
               equall
               power
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               thereupon
               ,
               that
               the
               Superiority
               of
               Bishops
               over
               other
               Ministers
               is
               against
               Gods
               word
               .
               
                 Quantum
                 verò
                 attinet
                 Divini
                 verbi
                 Ministros
                 ,
              
               
               
                 ubicunque
                 locorum
                 sint
                 ,
                 eandem
                 illi
                 Potestatem
                 &
                 Authoritatem
                 habent
                 ,
                 ut
                 qui
                 omnes
                 sint
                 Christi
                 unici
                 illius
                 Episcopi
                 universalis
                 ,
                 unicique
                 Capitis
                 Ecclesiae
                 Ministri
                 .
              
               These
               are
               the
               words
               of
               that
               Confewon
               ,
               as
               it
               stands
               ratified
               and
               recorded
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dort
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               .
               In
               which
               and
               by
               which
               if
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               be
               not
               made
               unlawful
               
                 in
                 terminis
                 terminantibus
              
               ,
               as
               they
               use
               to
               say
               ;
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               is
               condemned
               upon
               the
               by
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               Mr.
               Montague
               had
               affirmed
               of
               it
               .
               And
               howsoever
               Dr.
               Charleton
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Landaffe
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               vindicate
               his
               own
               dignity
               ,
               
               as
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               tendred
               his
               Protestation
               of
               that
               Synod
               in
               behalf
               of
               Episcopacy
               ;
               yet
               was
               it
               made
               to
               signifie
               nothing
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               honored
               with
               an
               Answer
               ;
               our
               Author
               noting
               at
               the
               end
               of
               this
               protestation
               ,
               
                 Britannorum
                 interpellationi
                 responsum
                 ne
                 gru
                 q●●dem
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               to
               this
               interpellation
               of
               the
               British
               Divines
               ,
               nothing
               at
               all
               was
               answered
               .
               There
               might
               be
               some
               wrong
               done
               to
               our
               Divines
               by
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               Synod
               ;
               but
               no
               wrong
               done
               by
               Mr.
               Montague
               ,
               neither
               to
               our
               Divines
               nor
               unto
               that
               Synod
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               89.
               
               
                 Now
                 whilest
                 in
                 common
                 discourse
                 some
                 made
                 this
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 others
                 that
                 Sergeant
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 King
              
               James
               
                 made
                 Dr.
              
               Williams
               ,
               
                 lately
                 (
                 and
                 still
                 )
                 Dean
                 of
              
               Westminstet
               ,
               
                 and
                 soon
                 after
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Lincoln
               .
               ]
               In
               this
               
               and
               the
               rest
               which
               followes
               touching
               the
               advancement
               of
               
               Dr.
               Williams
               to
               the
               place
               and
               dignity
               of
               
                 Lord
                 Keeper
              
               ,
               there
               are
               three
               things
               to
               be
               observed
               .
               And
               first
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               was
               then
               Dean
               of
               Westminster
               when
               the
               custody
               of
               the
               Great
               Seal
               was
               committed
               to
               him
               ;
               yet
               was
               he
               not
               
                 then
                 and
                 still
              
               Dean
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               not
               Dean
               thereof
               at
               such
               time
               as
               our
               Author
               writ
               this
               part
               of
               the
               History
               .
               For
               fol.
               80.
               speaking
               of
               Dr.
               
                 Hals
                 return
              
               from
               the
               Synod
               of
               
                 Dort
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1618.
               he
               addes
               that
               
                 he
                 continued
                 in
                 health
                 till
                 this
                 day
                 thirty
                 three
                 years
                 after
                 ,
              
               which
               fals
               into
               the
               year
               1651.
               
               And
               certainly
               at
               that
               time
               Dr.
               Williams
               (
               then
               Archbishop
               of
               York
               )
               was
               not
               Dean
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               that
               place
               having
               been
               bestowed
               by
               his
               Majesty
               upon
               
                 Dr.
                 Steward
              
               Clerk
               of
               the
               Closet
               ,
               An.
               1645.
               being
               full
               six
               years
               before
               the
               time
               which
               our
               Author
               speaks
               of
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               whereas
               our
               Author
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               place
               was
               proper
               
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 plain
                 but
                 guarded
                 Gown
              
               ;
               I
               would
               ●ain
               know
               how
               it
               should
               be
               more
               proper
               
                 for
                 the
                 guarded
                 Gown
              
               then
               it
               was
               
               for
               the
               plain
               .
               There
               was
               a
               time
               when
               the
               Chancellors
               (
               as
               our
               Author
               telleth
               us
               elsewhere
               )
               were
               always
               Bishops
               ;
               and
               from
               that
               time
               till
               the
               fall
               of
               Cardinal
               Wolsey
               ,
               that
               Office
               continued
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Prelates
               ;
               at
               what
               time
               that
               great
               Office
               was
               discharged
               with
               such
               a
               general
               contentment
               ,
               that
               people
               found
               more
               expedition
               in
               their
               Suits
               ,
               and
               more
               ease
               to
               their
               Purses
               then
               of
               later
               times
               .
               By
               which
               it
               seems
               ,
               that
               men
               who
               are
               
                 never
                 bred
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 true
                 grounds
                 and
                 reasons
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 Law
                 ,
              
               might
               and
               could
               mitigate
               the
               Rigour
               of
               it
               in
               such
               difficult
               cases
               as
               were
               brought
               before
               them
               ;
               the
               Chancery
               not
               having
               in
               those
               days
               such
               a
               mixture
               of
               Law
               as
               now
               it
               hath
               ,
               not
               being
               so
               tyed
               up
               to
               such
               intricate
               Rules
               
               as
               now
               it
               is
               .
               But
               thirdly
               ,
               whereas
               our
               Author
               in
               advocating
               for
               the
               Common
               Lawyers
               ,
               prescribeth
               for
               them
               a
               Succession
               of
               six
               Descent●s
               ,
               he
               hath
               therein
               confu●ed
               himself
               ,
               and
               ●aved
               me
               the
               trouble
               of
               an
               Animadve●sion
               ,
               
               by
               ●
               〈◊〉
               Note
               ;
               in
               which
               netelle●●
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 Sir
                 Ch.
                 Hatton
                 was
                 not
                 bred
                 a
                 Lawyer
                 .
              
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               neither
               was
               the
               Title
               〈◊〉
               strong
               ,
               nor
               the
               P●oscriptions
               so
               well
               grounded
               as
               ou●
               Author
               makes
               i●
               ;
               the
               int●●position
               of
               Sir
               
                 Christopher
                 Hatton
                 ▪
              
               between
               Sir
               
                 Tho.
                 Bromley
              
               and
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Puckering
              
               ,
               〈◊〉
               it
               to
               three
               descents
               ,
               and
               but
               thirty
               years
               ,
               which
               is
               too
               short
               a
               time
               〈◊〉
               a
               Prescription
               to
               be
               built
               upon
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               93.
               
               
                 He
                 had
                 14
                 years
                 been
                 Archbishop
                 of
              
               Spalato
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Conscience
                 in
                 shew
                 ,
                 and
                 covetousness
                 indeed
                 caused
                 his
                 coming
                 hither
                 .
              
               ●
               This
               is
               a
               very
               hard
               s●ying
               ,
               a
               censure
               ,
               
               which
               en●●enches
               too
               much
               upon
               the
               P●iviledges
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               who
               alone
               knows
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               heart
               of
               man.
               
                 Interest
                 tenebris
                 ,
                 interest
                 cogitationibus
                 nostris
                 ,
                 quasi
                 alteris
                 tenebris
                 ,
                 as
                 Minutius
              
               hath
               it
               .
               The
               man
               here
               mention'd
               had
               been
               in
               the
               Confe●sion
               of
               our
               A●thor
               himself
               ,
               Archbishop
               of
               Spalato
               in
               Dalmatia
               ,
               ●
               dignity
               of
               great
               power
               and
               reputation
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               a
               fair
               Revenue
               in
               propo●tion
               to
               it
               .
               He
               could
               not
               hope
               to
               mend
               his
               Fortunes
               by
               his
               coming
               hither
               ,
               or
               to
               advance
               himself
               to
               a
               more
               liberal
               entertainment
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               then
               what
               he
               had
               attain'd
               unto
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               Covetousness
               therefore
               could
               not
               be
               the
               motive
               for
               leaving
               his
               own
               estate
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               had
               been
               possessed
               14
               years
               in
               our
               Authors
               ●eckoning
               ,
               to
               betake
               himself
               to
               a
               strange
               Countrey
               ,
               where
               he
               〈◊〉
               promise
               himself
               nothing
               but
               protection
               and
               the
               ●●eedom
               of
               conscience
               .
               Our
               Author
               might
               have
               said
               with
               more
               probability
               ,
               that
               covetousness
               ,
               and
               not
               cons●ience
               ,
               〈…〉
               cause
               of
               his
               going
               hence
               ;
               no
               b●it
               of
               pro●●t
               or
               preferment
               being
               laid
               before
               him
               to
               invite
               him
               〈◊〉
               ●s
               they
               were
               both
               ,
               by
               those
               which
               had
               the
               managing
               〈…〉
               him
               hence
               .
               He
               had
               given
               great
               〈◊〉
               to
               the
               Pope
               by
               his
               defection
               from
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               no
               〈◊〉
               councenance
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               Churches
               by
               his
               coming
               o●er
               unto
               ou●s
               .
               The
               〈◊〉
               of
               ●o
               great
               a
               〈…〉
               of
               that
               
               Church
               was
               not
               like
               to
               stand
               .
               And
               yet
               he
               gave
               greater
               blows
               to
               them
               by
               his
               Pen
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               defection
               of
               his
               Person
               ;
               his
               learned
               Books
               entituled
               
                 De
                 Republica
                 Ecclesiasticâ
              
               ,
               being
               still
               unanswered
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               ,
               those
               of
               that
               Church
               bestird
               themselves
               to
               disgrace
               his
               person
               ,
               devising
               many
               other
               causes
               by
               which
               he
               might
               be
               mov'd
               or
               forc'd
               to
               forsake
               those
               parts
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               durst
               no
               longer
               tarry
               .
               But
               finding
               little
               credit
               given
               to
               their
               libellous
               Pamphlets
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               work
               upon
               him
               by
               more
               secret
               practises
               :
               insinuating
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               neither
               that
               respect
               ,
               nor
               those
               advancements
               which
               might
               incourage
               him
               to
               stay
               ;
               that
               the
               new
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               fifteenth
               ,
               was
               his
               special
               friend
               ;
               that
               he
               might
               chuse
               his
               own
               preferments
               ,
               and
               make
               his
               own
               conditions
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               return
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               they
               cunningly
               wrought
               him
               out
               of
               credit
               with
               
                 King
                 Iames
              
               by
               the
               arts
               of
               Gondomar
               ;
               and
               lessened
               his
               esteem
               amongst
               the
               Clergy
               by
               some
               other
               Artifices
               :
               so
               that
               the
               poor
               man
               ,
               being
               in
               a
               manner
               lost
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               was
               forc'd
               to
               a
               necessity
               of
               swallowing
               that
               accursed
               bait
               by
               which
               he
               was
               hook'd
               over
               to
               his
               own
               destruction
               .
               For
               which
               and
               for
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               story
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               repair
               for
               satisfaction
               to
               this
               present
               History
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               96.
               
               
                 Besides
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 never
                 bestow
                 an
                 Episcopal
                 charge
                 in
              
               England
               
                 on
                 a
                 foreiner
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 on
                 his
                 own
                 Countrey-men
                 the
              
               Scots
               .
               ]
               This
               must
               be
               understood
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               King
               Iames
               bestowing
               many
               Bishopricks
               upon
               his
               Countrey-men
               the
               
               Scots
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               Ireland
               .
               And
               if
               he
               did
               not
               the
               like
               here
               (
               as
               indeed
               he
               did
               not
               )
               it
               neither
               was
               for
               want
               of
               affection
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               of
               confidence
               in
               them
               ;
               but
               because
               he
               would
               not
               put
               any
               such
               discouragement
               upon
               the
               English
               ,
               who
               looked
               on
               those
               preferments
               ,
               as
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               honourable
               rewards
               of
               Arts
               and
               Industry
               .
               
                 Quis
                 enim
                 virtutem
                 exquireret
                 ipsum
                 ,
                 Proemia
                 si
                 ●ollin
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               Fol.
               100.
               
               
                 All
                 mens
                 mouthes
                 were
                 now
                 〈◊〉
                 with
                 discourse
                 
                 of
                 Prince
              
               Charles
               
                 his
                 match
                 with
              
               〈…〉
               Infanta
               of
               Spain
               .
               
                 The
                 Protestants
                 grieved
                 thereat
                 ,
                 fearing
                 that
                 this
                 marriage
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 Funerals
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               The
               bu●●ness
               of
               the
               match
               with
               Spain●ath
               ●ath
               already
               been
               sufficiently
               agitated
               between
               the
               Autho●
               of
               the
               
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
              
               Charles
               and
               his
               Observator
               ,
               And
               yet
               I
               must
               adde
               some●hing
               to
               let
               our
               Author
               and
               his
               Reader
               to
               understand
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               the
               Protestants
               had
               no
               cause
               to
               fear
               such
               a
               
                 Funeral
                 ▪
              
               They
               knew
               they
               liv'd
               under
               such
               a
               King
               ,
               who
               lov'd
               his
               Soveraignty
               too
               well
               to
               quit
               any
               part
               thereof
               to
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ;
               especially
               to
               part
               with
               that
               Supremacy
               in
               〈◊〉
               matters
               ,
               which
               he
               esteemed
               the
               fairest
               Flower
               in
               the
               Royal
               Garland
               .
               They
               knew
               they
               liv'd
               under
               ●●ch
               a
               King
               ,
               whose
               interest
               it
               was
               to
               preserve
               Religion
               in
               the
               same
               state
               in
               which
               he
               found
               it
               ;
               and
               could
               not
               fear
               but
               that
               he
               would
               sufficiently
               provide
               for
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               it
               .
               If
               any
               Protestants
               ●eared
               the
               funeral
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               they
               were
               such
               Protestants
               as
               had
               been
               
                 frighted
                 out
                 〈…〉
              
               as
               you
               know
               who
               us'd
               to
               call
               the
               Puritans
               ;
               〈…〉
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Protestants
               had
               ●ontriv'd
               themselves
               into
               a
               Faction
               not
               only
               against
               Episcopacy
               ,
               but
               even
               Monarchy
               also
               .
               And
               to
               these
               nothing
               was
               more
               〈◊〉
               then
               the
               match
               with
               
                 Spain
                 ▪
              
               fearing
               (
               ●nd
               perhaps
               〈◊〉
               fearing
               )
               that
               the
               Kings
               〈◊〉
               with
               that
               Crown
               might
               a●m
               him
               both
               with
               power
               and
               counsel
               to
               suppress
               those
               practices
               which
               have
               since
               prov'd
               the
               Funeral
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               But
               as
               it
               seems
               ,
               they
               
                 〈…〉
                 fear
                 was
              
               our
               Author
               telling
               us
               fol.
               112.
               that
               the
               〈…〉
               
                 State
                 had
                 no
                 minde
                 or
                 meaning
                 of
                 a
                 match
                 :
              
               and
               that
               this
               
                 was
                 quickly
                 discovered
                 by
                 Prince
              
               Charles
               at
               his
               coming
               〈◊〉
               .
               How
               so
               ?
               Because
               saith
               he
            
             
               Fol.
               112.
               
               
                 They
                 demanded
                 〈…〉
                 in
                 education
                 of
                 the
                 〈…〉
              
               English
               Papists
               ,
               &c
               ▪
               ]
               〈…〉
               
               
               nothing
               .
               For
               thus
               the
               argument
               seems
               to
               stand
               ,
               viz.
               The
               Spaniards
               were
               desirous
               to
               get
               as
               good
               conditions
               as
               they
               could
               for
               themselves
               and
               their
               Party
               ,
               Ergo
               they
               had
               no
               minde
               to
               the
               match
               .
               Or
               thus
               ,
               The
               demands
               of
               the
               Spaniards
               when
               the
               business
               was
               first
               in
               Treaty
               ,
               seem'd
               to
               be
               unrea●onable
               ,
               Ergo
               they
               never
               really
               intended
               that
               it
               should
               proceed
               .
               Our
               Author
               cannot
               be
               so
               great
               a
               stranger
               in
               the
               shops
               of
               London
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               know
               that
               Trades-men
               use
               to
               ask
               many
               times
               twice
               as
               much
               for
               a
               commodity
               as
               they
               mean
               to
               take
               ;
               and
               therefore
               may
               conclude
               as
               strongly
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               mean
               to
               sell
               those
               wares
               for
               which
               they
               ask
               such
               an
               unreasonable
               〈◊〉
               at
               the
               first
               demand
               .
               
                 Iniquum
                 petere
                 ut
                 aequum
                 obtineas
              
               ,
               hath
               been
               the
               usual
               practice
               (
               especially
               in
               driving
               S●a●e-bargains
               )
               of
               all
               times
               and
               ages
               .
               And
               though
               the
               Spaniards
               at
               the
               first
               
                 spoke
                 big
              
               ,
               and
               stood
               upon
               such
               points
               as
               the
               King
               neither
               
                 could
                 ▪
                 nor
                 would
                 in
                 honour
                 or
                 conscience
                 consent
                 unto
                 :
              
               yet
               things
               were
               after
               brought
               to
               such
               a
               temperament
               ,
               that
               the
               marriage
               was
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               the
               Articles
               by
               both
               Kings
               subscrib'd
               ,
               a
               Proxie
               made
               by
               the
               Prince
               of
               ●ales
               to
               espouse
               the
               Infanta
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               on
               her
               part
               prepared
               for
               the
               day
               of
               the
               wedding
               .
               The
               b●each
               which
               ●ollowed
               came
               not
               from
               any
               aversness
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Spain
               ,
               though
               where
               the
               fault
               was
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               means
               occasioned
               ,
               need
               not
               here
               be
               said
               .
               But
               well
               ●are
               our
               Author
               for
               all
               that
               ;
               who
               finally
               hath
               absolv'd
               the
               Spaniard
               from
               this
               brea●h
               ,
               and
               laid
               the
               same
               upon
               King
               Iames
               ,
               despairing
               of
               any
               restitution
               to
               be
               made
               of
               the
               Palatinate
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               of
               Treaty
               .
            
             
               Ibi●
               ▪
               
                 Whereupon
                 King
              
               James
               
                 not
                 only
                 broke
                 off
                 all
                 Treaty
                 〈◊〉
              
               pain
               ▪
               
                 but
                 also
                 called
                 the
                 great
                 Councel
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 
                 together
                 .
                 ]
              
               By
               which
               it
               seems
               ,
               that
               the
               breaking
               off
               of
               the
               Treaty
               did
               precede
               the
               Parli●ment
               .
               But
               
                 multa
                 apparent
                 quae
                 non
                 sunt
              
               ,
               Every
               thing
               is
               not
               as
               it
               seems
               .
               The
               Parliament
               in
               this
               ca●e
               came
               before
               ,
               by
               whose
               continual
               importunity
               and
               〈◊〉
               ,
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               Treaties
               
               followed
               after
               .
               The
               King
               lov'd
               peace
               ●oo
               well
               to
               lay
               aside
               the
               Treaties
               ,
               and
               engage
               in
               War
               before
               he
               was
               desperate
               of
               success
               any
               other
               way
               then
               by
               that
               of
               the
               Sword
               ,
               and
               was
               assur'd
               both
               of
               the
               hands
               and
               hearts
               of
               his
               subjects
               to
               assist
               him
               in
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               ou●
               Author
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               not
               only
               called
               together
               his
               
                 great
                 Councel
              
               ,
               but
               broke
               off
               the
               Treaty
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               given
               us
               here
               such
               an
               
                 Hysteron
                 Proteron
              
               ,
               as
               neither
               doth
               consist
               with
               reason
               ,
               not
               the
               truth
               of
               story
               ▪
            
          
           
             
             
             
               ANIMADVERSIONS
               ON
               The
               Eleventh
               Book
               OF
               The
               Church
               History
               OF
               BRITAIN
               .
            
             
               Containing
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Charles
               .
            
             
               THis
               Book
               concludes
               our
               Authors
               History
               ,
               and
               my
               Animadver●●ons
               .
               And
               〈◊〉
               the
               end
               be
               〈◊〉
               unto
               the
               beginning
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               to
               〈…〉
               enough
               ;
               our
               Author
               stumbling
               at
               the
               Threshold
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ●mo●gst
               superstitious
               people
               hath
               been
               〈…〉
               presage
               .
               Having
               placed
               
                 King
                 Charles
              
               upon
               〈…〉
               he
               goes
               on
               to
               tell
               us
               that
            
             
               Fol.
               117.
               
               
                 On
                 the
                 fourt●enth
                 〈…〉
              
               James
               
                 his
                 Funerals
                 were
                 〈…〉
                 Collegiat
                 Church
                 at
              
               〈…〉
               but
               the
               fourth
               ,
               saith
               the
               〈…〉
               
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
              
               Charls
               ;
               and
               〈…〉
               
               was
               on
               the
               〈…〉
               
               ●●venth
               of
               May
               on
               which
               those
               solemn
               Obsequies
               were
               〈…〉
               Westminster
               .
               Of
               which
               if
               he
               will
               not
               take
               my
               word
               se●
               him
               consult
               the
               Pamphle●
               called
               the
               
                 〈…〉
                 (
                 ●ol
                 .
                 6.
              
               )
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               .
               Our
               〈…〉
               mu●●
               keep
               time
               better
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               shall
               neve●
               know
               how
               the
               day
               goes
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               119.
               
               
                 As
                 for
              
               Dr.
               Pre●●on
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 His
                 party
                 would
                 〈◊〉
                 us
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 chose
                 his
                 own
                 Mitre
                 .
                 ]
              
               And
               
               〈…〉
               his
               party
               would
               perswade
               us
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               not
               only
               
                 large
                 parts
                 of
                 su●●icient
                 receipt
                 to
                 manage
                 the
                 broad
                 〈…〉
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               the
               
                 Seal
                 was
                 proffered
                 to
                 him
              
               ,
               fol.
               131.
               
               But
               we
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               believe
               all
               which
               is
               said
               by
               that
               party
               ,
               who
               look'd
               vpon
               the
               man
               with
               such
               a
               reverence
               as
               came
               near
               Idola●●y
               .
               His
               Principles
               and
               engagements
               were
               too
               well
               known
               by
               those
               which
               governed
               Affairs
               ,
               to
               vent●●e
               him
               ●nto
               any
               such
               great
               trust
               in
               Church
               or
               State
               ;
               and
               his
               activity
               so
               suspected
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               have
               been
               long
               suffered
               to
               continue
               Preacher
               at
               
                 Lincolns
                 Inn.
              
               As
               for
               his
               intimacy
               with
               the
               Duke
               (
               too
               violent
               to
               be
               long
               lasting
               )
               it
               proceeded
               not
               from
               any
               good
               ●pinion
               which
               the
               Duke
               had
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               found
               how
               instrumental
               he
               might
               be
               to
               manage
               that
               prevail●●g
               party
               to
               the
               Kings
               advantage
               .
               But
               when
               it
               was
               〈◊〉
               that
               he
               had
               
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 in
                 him
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               he
               was
               not
               tractable
               in
               steering
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               his
               own
               Party
               by
               the
               Court
               Compass
               ;
               he
               was
               discountenanc'd
               and
               ●aid
               by
               ,
               as
               not
               worth
               the
               keeping
               .
               He
               seemed
               the
               Court
               M●reor
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               〈◊〉
               to
               a
               s●dden
               height
               of
               expectation
               ,
               and
               having
               〈◊〉
               and
               blaz'd
               a
               〈◊〉
               ,
               went
               out
               again
               ,
               and
               was
               as
               sudd●●nly
               ●o●gotten
               .
            
             
               ●ol
               .
               119.
               
               
                 Next
                 day
                 the
                 King
                 coming
                 from
              
               Canterbury
               ,
               
                 〈…〉
                 with
                 all
                 solemnity
                 she
                 was
                 〈…〉
                 in
              
               London
               ,
               
                 where
                 a
                 Chappel
                 〈…〉
                 her
                 Dev●tion●
                 with
                 a
                 Covent
                 〈…〉
                 to
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 her
              
               
               
               
               〈…〉
               ;
               how
               ●ame
               he
               to
               be
               suffered
               to
               be
               present
               at
               〈◊〉
               in
               the
               capacity
               of
               Lord
               Keeper
               ?
               For
               that
               he
               did
               so
               ,
               is
               affirmed
               by
               our
               Author
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 took
                 a
                 S●role
                 of
                 Parchment
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 bosom
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 L●rd
                 〈…〉
                 who
                 read
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Commons
                 four
                 sev●ra●
                 times
                 ,
                 East-West
                 ,
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 South
                 ,
              
               fol.
               123.
               
               Thirdly
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               ,
               who
               read
               that
               Scrole
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               〈◊〉
               Keeper
               Williams
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               Coventry
               ;
               〈◊〉
               Seal
               being
               taken
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               to
               the
               custo●y
               of
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Coventry
              
               ,
               in
               
               October
               before
               .
               And
               therefore
               fourthly
               ,
               our
               Author
               is
               much
               ou●
               in
               placing
               both
               the
               Coronation
               and
               the
               following
               Parliament
               befo●e
               the
               change
               of
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               ;
               and
               sending
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Suckling
              
               to
               fe●ch
               that
               Seal
               at
               the
               end
               of
               a
               Parli●ment
               in
               the
               Spring
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               brought
               away
               with
               him
               before
               Michaelmas
               Term.
               But
               as
               our
               Author
               was
               willing
               to
               keep
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               in
               the
               Dea●●y
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               for
               no
               less
               then
               five
               or
               six
               years
               after
               it
               was
               confer'd
               on
               another
               ;
               so
               is
               he
               as
               desirous
               to
               continue
               him
               
                 Lord
                 Keeper
              
               for
               as
               many
               months
               after
               the
               Seal
               had
               been
               entrusted
               to
               another
               hand
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               122.
               
               
                 The
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Arundel
               
                 as
                 Earl
                 Marshal
                 of
              
               〈◊〉
               
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Buckingham
               
                 as
                 Lord
                 High
                 Const●ble
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 for
                 that
                 day
                 went
                 before
                 his
                 Majesty
                 in
                 
                 that
                 great
                 Solemnity
                 .
                 ]
              
               In
               this
               passage
               and
               the
               next
               that
               follows
               ou●
               Author
               shews
               himself
               as
               bad
               an
               Herald
               in
               marshalling
               a
               Royal
               shew
               ,
               as
               in
               stating
               the
               true
               time
               of
               the
               c●eation
               of
               a
               Noble
               Peer
               .
               Here
               in
               this
               place
               he
               pla●eth
               the
               
                 Earl
                 Marshal
              
               before
               the
               Constable
               ;
               whereas
               by
               the
               〈◊〉
               31
               
                 H.
                 8.
                 c.
              
               10.
               the
               Constable
               is
               to
               have
               〈◊〉
               before
               the
               Marshal
               .
               Not
               want
               there
               Precedents
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               Lord
               High-Constable
               did
               many
               times
               direct
               his
               M●ndats
               to
               the
               
                 Earl
                 Marshal
              
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               Mini●●ers
               of
               his
               Court
               ,
               
                 willing
                 and
                 requiring
              
               him
               to
               perform
               such
               and
               such
               services
               as
               in
               the
               said
               Precepts
               were
               exp●essed
               .
               In
               the
               next
               place
               we
               are
               informed
               that
               
               Ibid.
               
                 That
                 the
                 Kings
                 Train
                 being
                 six
                 yards
                 long
                 of
                 Purple
                 Velvet
                 ,
                 was
                 held
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
              
               Compton
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Viscount
              
               Dorcester
               .
               ]
               That
               the
               Lord
               Compton
               was
               
               one
               of
               them
               which
               held
               up
               the
               Kings
               Train
               ,
               I
               shall
               easily
               grant
               ;
               he
               being
               then
               Master
               of
               the
               Robes
               ,
               and
               thereby
               ch●llenging
               a
               right
               to
               pe●fo●m
               this
               service
               .
               But
               that
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Viscount
                 Dorcester
              
               was
               the
               other
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               shall
               never
               grant
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               such
               Viscount
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Coronation
               .
               I
               cannot
               〈◊〉
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 Sir
                 D●dley
                 Carleton
              
               might
               be
               one
               of
               those
               which
               held
               up
               the
               Train
               ,
               though
               I
               am
               not
               sure
               of
               it
               .
               But
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               
                 Sir
                 Dudley
                 Carleton
              
               was
               not
               made
               Baron
               of
               Imber-Court
               till
               towards
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               following
               Parliament
               of
               An.
               1626
               nor
               created
               
                 Viscount
                 Dorcester
              
               until
               some
               years
               after
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               122.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 Archbishop
                 did
                 present
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 ,
                 East
                 ,
                 West
                 ,
                 North
                 ,
                 South
                 ,
                 asking
                 their
                 mindes
                 four
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 Coronation
                 of
                 King
              
               Charles
               
                 their
                 lawful
                 ●overaign
                 .
              
               ]
               This
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               new
               State-doctrine
               never
               known
               before
               
               that
               the
               Coronation
               of
               the
               King
               (
               and
               consequently
               his
               Succession
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               )
               should
               depend
               on
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               who
               were
               then
               assembled
               ;
               the
               Coronation
               not
               proceeding
               (
               as
               he
               after
               ●elleth
               us
               )
               till
               their
               consent
               was
               
                 given
                 four
                 times
                 by
                 ●cclamations
              
               .
               And
               this
               I
               call
               a
               piece
               of
               new
               State-doctrine
               never
               known
               before
               ,
               because
               I
               finde
               the
               contrary
               in
               the
               Coronation
               of
               our
               former
               Kings
               .
               For
               in
               the
               form
               and
               manner
               of
               the
               Coronation
               of
               King
               Edward
               6.
               described
               in
               the
               
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 Honor
              
               ,
               ●et
               ●orth
               by
               
                 Tho.
                 Mills
              
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1610.
               we
               finde
               it
               thus
               :
               
                 The
                 King
                 being
                 carried
                 by
                 certain
                 Noble
                 Courtiers
                 in
                 another
                 Chair
                 ●nto
                 the
                 four
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Stage
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 declared
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 (
                 standing
                 round
                 about
                 )
                 both
                 by
                 Gods
                 and
                 mans
                 Laws
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 right
                 and
                 law●ul
                 King
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   France
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 and
                 proclaimed
                 that
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 crowned
                 ,
                 consecrated
                 and
                 anointed
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 he
                 demanded
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 obey
                 and
                 serve
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ?
                 By
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 again
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 cry
                 answered
                 ;
                 God
                 save
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 live
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
              
               The
               same
               we
               have
               in
               substance
               ,
               but
               in
               sewer
               words
               in
               the
               Co●onation
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 King
                 was
                 shewed
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 required
                 to
                 make
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 the●●
                 all●giance
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 by
                 acclamations
                 .
              
               Assuredly
               ,
               the
               difference
               is
               exceeding
               va●t
               betwixt
               obeying
               and
               consenting
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               peoples
               
                 acknowledging
                 their
                 allegiance
                 ,
                 and
                 promising
                 to
                 obey
                 and
                 serve
              
               thei●
               
                 lawful
                 Soveraign
              
               ,
               and
               
                 giving
                 their
                 consent
              
               to
               his
               Coronation
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               could
               not
               be
               pe●formed
               without
               such
               consent
               .
               Nor
               had
               the
               late
               Archbishop
               been
               rep●oacht
               so
               generally
               by
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               reproach
               publisht
               in
               several
               Pamphle●s
               )
               for
               altering
               the
               Kings
               Oath
               at
               his
               Coronation
               ,
               to
               the
               infringing
               of
               the
               Libe●●ies
               and
               diminution
               of
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               English
               Subjec●s
               ;
               had
               he
               done
               them
               such
               a
               notable
               pie●e
               of
               service
               ,
               as
               freeing
               them
               from
               all
               promises
               to
               obey
               and
               ●erve
               ,
               and
               making
               the
               Kings
               Coronation
               to
               depend
               on
               their
               consent
               .
               For
               Bishop
               Laud
               being
               one
               of
               that
               Committee
               ,
               which
               was
               appointed
               by
               the
               King
               to
               review
               the
               form
               and
               o●der
               of
               the
               Coronation
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               it
               might
               be
               fitted
               to
               some
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               which
               had
               not
               been
               observ'd
               befo●e
               ;
               must
               bear
               the
               greatest
               blame
               in
               this
               alteration
               (
               if
               any
               such
               alteration
               had
               been
               made
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               speaks
               of
               )
               because
               he
               was
               the
               principal
               man
               whom
               the
               King
               re●●ed
               on
               in
               that
               business
               .
               But
               our
               Author
               tels
               us
               in
               his
               Preface
               ,
               that
               this
               last
               Book
               with
               divers
               of
               the
               rest
               were
               written
               by
               him
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Monarchy
                 was
                 turn'd
                 into
                 a
                 State
                 ,
              
               and
               I
               dare
               believe
               him
               .
               He
               had
               not
               el●e
               so
               punctually
               conform'd
               his
               language
               to
               the
               new
               State-doctrine
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               m●king
               (
               and
               con●equently
               
               the
               unmaking
               )
               of
               Kings
               is
               wholly
               ve●ted
               in
               ●he
               people
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               Maxim
               of
               
                 Buchannan
                 ,
                 ●opulo
                 jus
                 est
                 ,
                 imperium
                 cui
                 velit
                 deferat
              
               ;
               then
               which
               ●here
               is
               not
               a
               more
               pestilent
               and
               seditious
               passage
               ●n
               his
               whole
               Book
               
                 De
                 jure
                 Regni
                 apud
                 Scotos
              
               ,
               though
               ●here
               be
               nothing
               else
               but
               Treason
               ,
               and
               Sedition
               ●n
               it
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               123.
               
               
                 Then
                 as
                 many
              
               Earls
               and
               Barons
               
                 as
                 could
                 ●onveniently
                 stand
                 about
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 did
                 lay
                 their
                 hands
                 ●n
                 the
                 Crown
                 on
                 his
                 Majesties
                 head
                 ,
                 protesting
                 to
                 spend
                 their
                 blouds
                 to
                 maintain
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 lawful
                 He●rs
                 .
                 ]
              
               A
               promise
               faithfully
               performed
               by
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               
               some
               losing
               their
               lives
               for
               him
               in
               the
               open
               field
               ,
               others
               exhausting
               their
               Estates
               in
               defence
               of
               his
               ,
               many
               more
               venturing
               their
               whole
               fortunes
               by
               adhering
               to
               him
               to
               a
               con●●scation
               ;
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               which
               la●t
               we
               may
               finde
               subscribed
               to
               a
               Letter
               sent
               from
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               of
               Parliament
               assembled
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               to
               those
               at
               
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1643.
               
               And
               by
               that
               Catalogue
               we
               may
               also
               see
               what
               and
               who
               they
               were
               who
               so
               ignobly
               brake
               faith
               with
               him
               ,
               all
               those
               whose
               names
               we
               finde
               not
               in
               that
               s●bscription
               ,
               or
               presently
               superadded
               to
               it
               ,
               being
               to
               be
               reckoned
               amongst
               those
               who
               in
               stead
               of
               spending
               their
               bloud
               
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Crown
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 lawful
                 successors
                 ,
              
               concurred
               with
               them
               either
               
                 in
                 opere
              
               ,
               or
               
                 in
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               who
               despoiled
               him
               of
               it
               .
               And
               to
               say
               truth
               ,
               they
               were
               rewarded
               as
               they
               had
               deserved
               ,
               the
               first
               thing
               which
               was
               done
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               (
               after
               the
               King
               ,
               by
               their
               means
               ,
               had
               been
               brought
               to
               the
               fatal
               Block
               )
               being
               to
               tu●ne
               them
               out
               of
               power
               ,
               to
               dissolve
               their
               House
               ,
               and
               annul
               their
               priviledges
               ,
               reducing
               them
               to
               the
               same
               condition
               with
               the
               re●t
               of
               the
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               127.
               
               
                 And
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 amiss
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 who
                 would
                 be
                 accounted
                 his
                 friends
                 and
                 admirers
                 had
                 followed
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 
                 footsteps
                 of
                 his
                 Moderation
                 ,
                 content
                 with
                 the
              
               enjoying
               
                 without
                 the
              
               enjoyning
               
                 their
                 private
                 practises
                 and
                 opinions
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 others
                 .
                 ]
              
               This
               comes
               in
               as
               an
               inference
               only
               on
               a
               forme●
               passage
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               is
               said
               of
               
                 Bishop
                 Andrews
              
               ,
               that
               
                 in
                 Wh●●
                 place
                 soever
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 pressed
                 any
                 other
                 Ceremonie●
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 there
                 before
                 〈◊〉
                 coming
                 ,
              
               though
               otherwise
               condemned
               by
               some
               ●omany
               superstitious
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               super●luous
               Ornaments
               ,
               in
               his
               private
               Chappel
               .
               How
               true
               this
               is
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               affi●m
               ,
               lesse
               able
               (
               if
               it
               should
               be
               true
               )
               to
               commend
               it
               in
               him
               .
               It
               is
               not
               certainly
               the
               office
               of
               a
               carefull
               Bishop
               only
               to
               leave
               things
               as
               he
               found
               them
               ▪
               but
               to
               reduce
               them
               ,
               if
               amiss
               ,
               to
               those
               Rules
               and
               Canons
               ,
               from
               which
               by
               the
               forwardness
               of
               some
               to
               innovate
               ,
               and
               the
               connivence
               of
               others
               at
               the
               innovations
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               suffered
               to
               decline
               .
               And
               for
               the
               inference
               it self
               ,
               it
               is
               intended
               chiefly
               for
               the
               late
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               against
               whom
               he
               had
               a
               fling
               before
               
               in
               the
               fourth
               Book
               of
               this
               History
               ,
               not
               noted
               there
               ,
               because
               reserved
               to
               another
               place
               ,
               of
               which
               more
               hereafter
               .
               Condemned
               here
               
                 for
                 his
                 want
                 of
                 moderation
                 in
                 enjoyning
                 his
                 private
                 practises
                 and
                 opinions
                 on
                 other
                 men
                 .
              
               But
               〈◊〉
               our
               Author
               had
               done
               well
               to
               have
               spared
               the
               man
               ,
               who
               hath
               already
               reckoned
               for
               all
               his
               errors
               ,
               both
               with
               God
               and
               the
               world
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               bette●
               if
               he
               had
               told
               us
               what
               those
               
                 private
                 practises
              
               and
               opinions
               were
               which
               the
               Archbishop
               with
               such
               want
               of
               moderation
               did
               enjoyne
               on
               others
               .
               For
               it
               is
               possible
               enough
               that
               the
               opinions
               which
               he
               speaks
               of
               ,
               might
               be
               the
               publick
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               maintained
               by
               him
               in
               opposition
               to
               those
               private
               opinions
               which
               the
               Calvinian
               p●rty
               had
               intended
               to
               obtrude
               upon
               her
               .
               A
               thing
               complained
               of
               by
               Spalato
               ,
               who
               well
               observed
               that
               many
               of
               the
               opinions
               ,
               both
               of
               Luther
               and
               Calvin
               ,
               were
               received
               amongst
               us
               as
               part
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Confession
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               which
               
               ●therwise
               he
               acknowle●ged
               to
               be
               capable
               of
               an
               Oxtho●x
               sense
               .
               Praeter
               Anglicanam
               
                 Confessionem
                 ●uam
                 mihi
                 ut
                 modestam
                 praedicabant
                 )
                 multa
              
               〈◊〉
               Lutheri
               &
               Calvini
               
                 dogmata
                 obtinuisse
              
               ,
               
               ●he
               there
               objects
               .
               And
               it
               is
               possible
               enough
               ●●at
               the
               practises
               ,
               which
               he
               speaks
               of
               ,
               were
               not
               private
               either
               ,
               but
               a
               reviver
               of
               those
               ancient
               and
               publick
               ●ages
               ,
               which
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               enjoyned
               ,
               ●nd
               by
               the
               remisness
               of
               the
               late
               Government
               had
               been
               ●iscontinued
               .
               He
               that
               reads
               the
               Gag
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Appello
                 ●aesarem
              
               of
               Bishop
               Montague
               ,
               cannot
               but
               see
               ,
               that
               those
               ●●inions
               ,
               which
               our
               Author
               condemned
               for
               private
               ,
               were
               ●he
               true
               Doctrine
               of
               this
               Church
               professed
               and
               held
               forth
               ●n
               the
               Book
               of
               Articles
               ,
               the
               Homilies
               and
               the
               Common-Prayer-Book
               .
               But
               for
               a
               justification
               of
               the
               Pra●●ises
               (
               the
               private
               practises
               he
               speaks
               of
               )
               I
               shall
               direct
               ●im
               to
               an
               Author
               of
               more
               credit
               with
               him
               .
               Which
               ●●thor
               first
               tels
               us
               of
               the
               Bishops
               generally
               ,
               
                 That
                 being
                 of
                 late
                 years
                 either
                 careless
                 or
                 indulgent
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 required
                 within
                 their
                 Dioceses
                 that
                 strict
                 obedience
                 to
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Constitutions
                 which
                 the
                 Law
                 expected
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 began
                 totally
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 conformity
                 the
                 uniform
                 practise
                 of
                 ●he
                 Church
                 .
                 He
                 tels
                 us
                 secondly
                 ,
                 of
                 Archbishop
                 Abbot
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 his
                 extraordinary
                 remi●ness
                 in
                 not
                 exacting
                 a
                 strict
                 con●o●mity
                 to
                 the
                 presc●●bed
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 seemed
                 to
                 dissolve
                 those
                 legall
                 ce●erminations
                 to
                 their
                 firs●
                 principle
                 of
                 indifferency
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 led
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 habit
                 of
                 inconformity
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 future
                 ed●cation
                 of
                 those
                 tender
                 con●cienced
                 men
                 too
                 long
                 discontinued
                 obedience
                 ,
                 was
                 interpreted
                 an
                 innovation
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 he
                 tels
                 of
                 Archbishop
                 Laud
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 succeeded
                 A●b●t
                 in
                 that
                 See
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 of
                 another
                 minde
                 an●
                 mettle
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 
                 not
                 like
                 that
                 the
                 externall
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 follow
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 every
                 private
                 fancy
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 like
                 in
                 that
                 subject
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 State
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 duty
                 to
                 reform
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 en●
                 in
                 his
                 Metropolitical
                 visitation
                 ,
                 he
                 cals
                 upon
                 all
                 both
                 Clergy
                 and
                 Laity
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               our
               Author
               cal●
               the
               
                 enjoyning
                 his
                 private
                 practices
                 ;
                 private
              
               perhaps
               i●
               the
               
                 private
                 opinion
              
               of
               some
               men
               ,
               who
               had
               declared
               themselves
               to
               be
               professed
               enemies
               to
               all
               public●
               Order
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               127.
               
               
                 A
                 Commission
                 was
                 granted
                 unto
                 five
                 Bishop●
                 (
                 Whereof
              
               Bishop
               La●d
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Q●orum
               )
               
                 to
                 suspend
              
               Archbishop
               Abbot
               
                 from
                 exercising
                 his
                 Authority
                 any
                 longer
                 
                 because
                 uncanonical
                 for
                 casual
                 Homicide
                 .
                 ]
              
               Had
               our
               Author
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 Bishop
                 Laud
              
               had
               been
               one
               of
               the
               number
               ,
               he
               had
               hit
               it
               right
               ,
               the
               Commission
               being
               granted
               to
               five
               Bishops
               ,
               viz.
               Dr.
               Montain
               Bishop
               of
               London
               Dr.
               Neil
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               ,
               Dr.
               Buckeridge
               Bishop
               o●
               Rochester
               ,
               Dr.
               Howson
               Bishop
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Lau●
               Bishop
               of
               Bathe
               and
               Wels
               ;
               or
               to
               any
               four
               ,
               three
               ,
               〈◊〉
               two
               of
               them
               ▪
               and
               no
               more
               then
               so
               .
               Had
               
                 Bishop
                 Laud
              
               been
               of
               the
               Quorum
               ,
               his
               presence
               and
               consent
               had
               been
               so
               necessary
               to
               all
               their
               Consultations
               ,
               Conclusions
               ▪
               and
               dispatch
               of
               Businesses
               ,
               that
               nothing
               could
               be
               done
               without
               him
               ;
               whereas
               by
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Commission
               ,
               any
               two
               of
               them
               were
               impowered
               ,
               and
               consequently
               all
               of
               them
               must
               be
               of
               the
               Quorum
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               ;
               which
               every
               
                 Iustices
                 Clerk
              
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               laug●●
               
               at
               .
               Nor
               is
               there
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               Casual
               Homicid●
               mentioned
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               glanced
               at
               in
               that
               Commi●sion
               ,
               the
               Commission
               only
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 sai●
                 Archbishop
                 could
                 not
                 at
                 that
                 p●esent
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 attend
                 those
                 services
                 which
                 were
                 otherwi●e
                 proper
                 for
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 as
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 he
                 might
                 and
                 ought
                 in
                 
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 to
                 have
                 performed
                 and
                 executed
                 .
              
               I
               am
               loth
               to
               rub
               longer
               on
               this
               sore
               ,
               the
               point
               having
               been
               so
               vext
               already
               betwixt
               the
               Historian
               and
               the
               Observator
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               trouble
               it
               any
               further
               .
               Only
               I
               must
               crave
               leave
               to
               rectifie
               our
               Author
               in
               another
               passage
               relating
               to
               that
               sad
               Accident
               ,
               for
               which
               saith
               he
               ,
            
             
               Ibid.
               
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 dangerous
                 consequence
                 to
                 condemn
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 forain
                 Councels
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 never
                 allowed
                 any
                 Legislative
                 power
                 in
                 this
                 Land.
                 ]
              
               Which
               
               words
               are
               very
               ignorantly
               spoken
               ,
               or
               else
               very
               improperly
               .
               For
               if
               by
               
                 Legislative
                 power
              
               ,
               he
               means
               a
               Power
               of
               making
               Laws
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               doth
               intimate
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               That
               the
               Canons
               of
               forain
               Councels
               ,
               had
               never
               any
               such
               power
               within
               this
               Land.
               But
               if
               by
               
                 Legislative
                 power
              
               he
               means
               a
               Power
               or
               Capability
               of
               passing
               for
               Laws
               within
               this
               Kingdom
               ;
               then
               (
               though
               he
               use
               the
               word
               improperly
               )
               it
               is
               very
               false
               that
               no
               such
               Canons
               were
               in
               force
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               .
               The
               Canons
               of
               many
               forain
               Councels
               ,
               
                 General
                 ,
                 National
              
               ,
               and
               Provincial
               ,
               had
               been
               received
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               incorporated
               into
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Canon-Law
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Church
               proceeded
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               her
               juri●diction
               ,
               till
               the
               submission
               of
               the
               Clergy
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Act
               confirmative
               of
               that
               Submission
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               exp●esly
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Con●titutions
                 ,
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 and
                 Synodals
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 made
                 befo●e
                 the
                 said
                 Submission
                 ,
                 which
                 be
                 not
                 contrary
                 or
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 S●●tutes
                 and
                 Cus●oms
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 dammage
                 or
                 hurt
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 p●erogative
                 Royal
                 ,
                 we●e
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 and
                 executed
                 as
                 in
                 ●ormer
                 times
                 .
              
               25
               
                 H.
                 8.
                 c.
              
               19.
               
               So
               that
               unlesse
               it
               can
               be
               proved
               ,
               that
               the
               proceedings
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 forain
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
              
               was
               either
               
                 contrary
                 or
                 repu●●ant
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 dammage
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Kings
                 prerogative
                 Royal
              
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               dangerous
               consequence
               at
               all
               to
               be
               ●ound
               therein
               .
               But
               whereas
               our
               
               Author
               addes
               in
               some
               following
               words
               ,
               that
               
                 ever
                 since
              
               (
               he
               means
               ever
               since
               that
               unhappy
               accident
               )
               
                 he
                 had
                 executed
                 his
                 jurisdiction
                 without
                 any
                 interruption
              
               ;
               I
               must
               needs
               add
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               very
               much
               mistaken
               in
               this
               partilar
               ;
               Dr.
               Williams
               Lord
               elect
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               Dr.
               Carew
               Lord
               elect
               of
               Exceter
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Laud
               Lord
               elect
               of
               St.
               Davids
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               some
               others
               refusing
               to
               receive
               ●piscopal
               Consecration
               from
               him
               upon
               that
               accompt
               .
               Far
               more
               mistaken
               in
               the
               next
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
            
             
               Fol.
               128.
               
               
                 Though
                 this
                 Archbishop
                 survived
                 some
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 yet
                 henceforward
                 he
                 was
                 buried
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 ]
              
               No
               
               such
               matter
               neither
               .
               For
               though
               for
               a
               while
               he
               stood
               confined
               to
               his
               house
               at
               Ford
               ,
               yet
               neither
               this
               confinement
               ,
               nor
               that
               Commission
               were
               of
               long
               continuance
               .
               For
               about
               Christmas
               in
               the
               year
               1628
               ,
               he
               was
               restored
               both
               to
               his
               liberty
               and
               jurisdiction
               ,
               sent
               for
               to
               come
               unto
               the
               Court
               ,
               ●eceiv'd
               as
               he
               came
               out
               of
               his
               Barge
               by
               the
               
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Dorset
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               them
               conducted
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               giving
               him
               his
               hand
               to
               kisse
               ,
               en●oyned
               him
               not
               to
               fail
               the
               Councel
               Table
               twice
               a
               week
               .
               After
               which
               time
               we
               finde
               him
               sitting
               as
               Archbishop
               in
               the
               following
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               full
               exercise
               of
               his
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               till
               the
               day
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               which
               hapned
               upon
               Sunday
               August
               4.
               1633.
               
               And
               so
               much
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               137.
               
               
                 My
                 pen
                 passing
                 by
                 them
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 may
                 safely
                 salute
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 God
                 speed
                 ,
                 as
                 neither
                 seeing
                 nor
                 
                 suspecting
                 any
                 danger
                 in
                 the
                 design
                 .
                 ]
              
               Our
               Author
               speaks
               this
               of
               the
               Feoffees
               appointed
               by
               themselves
               for
               buying
               in
               such
               Impropriations
               as
               were
               then
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Lay-persons
               .
               I
               say
               appointed
               by
               themselves
               ,
               because
               not
               otherwise
               authorized
               ,
               either
               by
               Charter
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               Decree
               in
               Chan●●ery
               ,
               or
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               a
               secr●t
               combination
               of
               the
               Broth●rhood
               
               to
               advance
               their
               projects
               .
               For
               though
               our
               〈…〉
               us
               ,
               
                 fol.
                 136.
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 legally
                 setled
                 in
                 trust
              
               to
               make
               such
               Purchaces
               ;
               yet
               there
               is
               more
               required
               to
               
                 a
                 legal
                 settlement
              
               ,
               then
               the
               consent
               of
               some
               few
               persons
               ●mongst
               themselves
               :
               for
               want
               whereof
               this
               combin●tion
               w●s
               dissolved
               ,
               the
               Feoffees
               in
               some
               danger
               of
               sentence
               ,
               and
               the
               impropriations
               by
               them
               purchased
               adjudged
               to
               the
               King
               on
               a
               full
               hearing
               of
               the
               cause
               in
               the
               Cou●t
               of
               
                 Exchequer
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1632.
               
               Howsoever
               our
               Author
               
                 〈◊〉
                 them
                 good
                 speed
              
               ,
               as
               
                 neither
                 seeing
                 nor
                 suspecting
                 any
                 danger
                 
                 in
                 their
                 design
              
               ;
               but
               other
               men
               as
               wi●e
               as
               he
               ,
               did
               not
               only
               suspect
               ,
               but
               see
               the
               danger
               .
               And
               this
               our
               Author
               might
               see
               also
               ,
               if
               zeal
               to
               the
               
                 good
                 cause
              
               had
               not
               darkened
               the
               eyes
               of
               his
               understanding
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               Parties
               t●usted
               in
               the
               managing
               of
               this
               Design
               were
               of
               such
               affections
               ,
               as
               promised
               no
               good
               unto
               the
               peace
               and
               happiness
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               Their
               names
               our
               Author
               truly
               gives
               us
               〈◊〉
               .
               36.
               four
               Ministers
               ,
               four
               Common
               Lawyers
               ,
               and
               four
               Citizens
               ,
               men
               not
               unknown
               to
               such
               as
               then
               lived
               ▪
               and
               observed
               the
               conduct
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               to
               be
               averse
               unto
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               then
               by
               law
               establisht
               .
               And
               ●f
               such
               publick
               mischiefs
               be
               presaged
               by
               Astrologers●rom
               ●rom
               the
               conjunction
               of
               Iupiter
               and
               Saturn
               ,
               though
               the
               first
               of
               them
               be
               a
               Planet
               of
               a
               most
               ●weet
               and
               gentle
               〈◊〉
               ;
               what
               dangers
               ,
               what
               calamities
               might
               not
               be
               ●eared
               from
               the
               conjunction
               of
               twelve
               such
               persons
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               was
               not
               one
               that
               wished
               well
               to
               the
               p●e●ent
               Government
               ?
               And
               therefore
               I
               may
               say
               of
               them
               〈◊〉
               
                 Domitius
                 Aenobarbus
              
               said
               unto
               his
               Friends
               when
               they
               came
               to
               congratulate
               with
               him
               ●or
               the
               birth
               of
               Nero
               ,
               
               
                 Nihil
                 〈…〉
                 nisi
                 detestabile
                 &
                 malo
                 public●
                 〈…〉
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               〈…〉
               ,
               this
               will
               ●u●ther
               appear
               by
               their
               pro●●●dings
               in
               the
               business
               ,
               not
               laying
               the
               imp●opriation●
               by
               them
               purchased
               to
               the
               Church
               or
               Chappelry
               ●o
               〈◊〉
               they
               had
               antiently
               belonged
               ,
               nor
               ●etling
               them
               on
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               as
               many
               hoped
               they
               would
               .
               That
               had
               been
               utterly
               destructive
               to
               their
               main
               〈◊〉
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               to
               advantage
               the
               Regular
               and
               e●tablished
               Clergy
               ,
               but
               to
               set
               up
               a
               new
               body
               of
               〈◊〉
               in
               convenient
               places
               ,
               for
               the
               promoting
               of
               the
               cause
               .
               And
               therefore
               having
               bought
               an
               impro●●iation
               ,
               they
               parcelled
               it
               out
               into
               annual
               Pensions
               of
               40
               or
               50
               
                 l.
                 per
                 annum
              
               ,
               and
               therewith
               ●alared
               some
               〈◊〉
               in
               such
               Market
               Towns
               where
               the
               people
               had
               commonly
               lesse
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               consequently
               were
               more
               apt
               to
               ●action
               and
               Innovation
               ,
               then
               in
               other
               places
               .
               Our
               Author
               notes
               it
               of
               their
               Predecessors
               ,
               in
               Cartw●ights
               dayes
               ,
               that
               they
               preached
               most
               diligently
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 places
                 ;
                 it
                 b●ing
                 observed
                 in
              
               England
               ,
               
                 that
                 those
                 w●o
                 hold
                 the
              
               Helm
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Pulpit
               ,
               
                 alwayes
                 steer
                 peoples
                 h●arts
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 Lib.
                 9.
                 fol.
              
               195.
               
               And
               he
               notes
               it
               al●o
               of
               these
               ●eoffees
               ,
               that
               in
               conformity
               hereunto
               ,
               they
               set
               up
               a
               P●eaching
               Ministery
               in
               places
               of
               greatest
               need
               ,
               not
               in
               such
               Pa●ish-Churches
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Tithes
               pro●e●ly
               belonged
               )
               but
               where
               they
               thought
               the
               Word
               was
               most
               wanting
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               most
               wanting
               to
               advance
               their
               p●o●ect
               .
            
             
               Thi●dly
               ,
               if
               we
               behold
               the
               men
               whom
               they
               made
               choice
               of
               and
               employed
               in
               p●eaching
               in
               such
               Market
               Towns
               as
               they
               had
               an
               eye
               on
               ,
               either
               be●ause
               most
               populous
               ,
               o●
               because
               capable
               of
               electing
               Burgesses
               to
               serve
               in
               〈◊〉
               ,
               they
               were
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Non-con●●●●●
               ,
               and
               sometime
               such
               as
               had
               been
               silenced
               by
               〈…〉
               ,
               or
               the
               High-commission
               ,
               for
               their
               〈…〉
               .
               And
               〈◊〉
               an
               one
               was
               placed
               by
               〈…〉
               Town
               of
               〈…〉
               
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               out
               of
               〈◊〉
               in
               Middlesex
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               〈…〉
               Yorkshire
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               
                 York
                 ▪
              
               〈…〉
               Hartfordshire
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               and
               finally
               ●●●pended
               from
               his
               Ministry
               by
               the
               High-Commission
               ;
               yet
               thought
               the
               〈◊〉
               man
               by
               Geering
               (
               as
               indeed
               he
               was
               )
               to
               begin
               this
               Lecture
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               and
               finally
               ,
               these
               Pensions
               neither
               were
               so
               setled
               ,
               nor
               the●e
               Lecturers
               so
               well
               establisht
               in
               their
               several
               places
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               one
               might
               be
               withdrawn
               and
               the
               other
               removed
               ,
               at
               the
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               their
               Patrons
               ,
               if
               they
               grew
               slack
               and
               negligent
               〈◊〉
               the
               
                 holy
                 cause
              
               ,
               or
               ab●red
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               〈…〉
               and
               fury
               they
               first
               brought
               with
               them
               .
               Examples
               of
               which
               I
               know
               some
               ,
               and
               have
               heard
               of
               more
               .
               And
               now
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               of
               our
               Author
               whether
               there
               be
               no
               danger
               to
               be
               seen
               or
               suspected
               in
               this
               〈…〉
               these
               Feoffees
               in
               short
               time
               would
               not
               〈◊〉
               had
               more
               Chaplains
               to
               depend
               upon
               them
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               finally
               whether
               such
               needy
               fellowes
               depending
               on
               the
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               their
               gracious
               Masters
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               forced
               to
               Preach
               such
               Doctrines
               only
               as
               best
               please
               their
               humours
               .
               And
               though
               I
               shall
               say
               nothing
               here
               of
               their
               giving
               under
               hand
               private
               Pensions
               ,
               not
               only
               unto
               such
               as
               had
               been
               silenced
               or
               suspended
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Courts
               but
               many
               times
               also
               to
               their
               Wives
               and
               Children
               after
               their
               decease
               ,
               all
               issuing
               from
               this
               common-stock
               :
               yet
               othe●s
               have
               beheld
               it
               as
               the
               greatest
               piece
               of
               Wit
               and
               〈◊〉
               both
               to
               encourage
               and
               encrease
               their
               〈…〉
               could
               be
               possibly
               devised
               .
               If
               as
               our
               〈…〉
               
                 Design
                 was
                 generally
                 〈…〉
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 men
                 were
                 〈…〉
              
               ●as
               because
               they
               neither
               〈…〉
               the
               mischiefs
               ,
               which
               〈…〉
               crush●
               in
               tim●
               .
            
             
             
               ●ol
               .
               148.
               
               
                 However
                 ▪
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 express
                 in
                 this
                 Declar●tion
                 that
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 should
                 be
                 pressed
                 to
                 the
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               doth
               here
               change
               his
               style
               .
               He
               had
               〈◊〉
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               〈◊〉
               publishing
               of
               the
               Decla●ation
               about
               lawful
               Sports
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               
                 no
                 Mini●●er
              
               was
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               enjoyned
               to
               read
               it
               in
               his
               Parish
               ,
               
                 lib.
                 x.
                 fol.
              
               76.
               and
               here
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               express
               Orde●
               in
               the
               Declaration
               (
               when
               reviv'd
               by
               
                 King
                 Charls
              
               )
               that
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               Parish
               should
               be
               prest
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               it
               ;
               adding
               withall
               ,
               that
               many
               thought
               it
               a
               mo●e
               proper
               work
               for
               the
               Constable
               or
               Tithing-man
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               for
               the
               Ministers
               .
               Bu●
               if
               our
               Author
               mark
               it
               well
               ▪
               he
               may
               easily
               finde
               that
               the
               Declaration
               of
               
                 King
                 Iames
              
               was
               commanded
               to
               be
               published
               
                 by
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Diocess
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Parish
                 Churches
              
               of
               his
               Jurisdiction
               ;
               
               and
               the
               Declaration
               of
               
                 King
                 Charles
              
               to
               be
               published
               with
               like
               order
               
                 from
                 the
                 several
                 Bishops
                 through
                 all
                 their
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Dioceses
                 respectivly
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Diocess
              
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               in
               the
               Declaration
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               because
               it
               principally
               related
               to
               the
               County
               of
               
                 Lancaster
                 :
                 the
                 Bishops
              
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               in
               that
               of
               
                 King
                 Charles
              
               ,
               because
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               was
               to
               be
               extende●
               over
               all
               the
               Realm
               .
               In
               both
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               are
               commanded
               to
               take
               Order
               for
               the
               publishing
               of
               them
               in
               their
               several
               Parishes
               ;
               and
               whom
               could
               they
               require
               to
               publish
               them
               in
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
               but
               the
               Ministers
               only
               ?
               The
               Constable
               is
               a
               Lay-Officer
               meerly
               ,
               bo●nd
               by
               his
               place
               to
               execute
               the
               Warrants
               and
               commands
               of
               the
               Iustices
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               Bishop
               .
               And
               though
               the
               ●i●hing
               man
               have
               some
               relation
               to
               Church
               matters
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               of
               pres●●●●ents
               ;
               yet
               was
               he
               not
               bound
               to
               execute
               any
               such
               commands
               because
               not
               tyed
               by
               any
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 Canonical
                 〈…〉
              
               were
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Bishops
               did
               no●
               
               
               
               tha●●
               conceive
               he
               will
               not
               ofte●
               to
               gain●ay
               him
               .
               It
               
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Book
               called
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Table
                 ,
                 Name
                 and
                 Thing
                 ,
              
               
               who
               resolves
               it
               thus
               :
               
                 
                   All
                   the
                   commands
                   of
                   the
                   King
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 inference
                 and
                 illation
                 (
                 without
                 any
                 Prosyllogisms
                 )
                 contrary
                 to
                 a
                 clear
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 an
                 evident
                 Sun-beam
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 are
                 precisely
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 enough
                 to
                 finde
                 a
                 remote
                 and
                 possible
                 inconvenience
                 that
                 may
                 ensue
                 therefrom
                 ;
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ordinary
                 ob●ection
                 again●●
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Recreations
                 )
                 for
                 every
                 good
                 ●ubject
                 is
                 bound
                 in
                 cons●ien●e
                 to
                 believe
                 and
                 rest
                 assu●ed
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Prince
                 (
                 environed
                 with
                 〈◊〉
                 Councel
                 )
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 discover
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 prevent
                 any
                 ill
                 sequel
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 come
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 himself
                 possibly
                 ●an
                 be
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 must
                 not
                 by
                 ●●●obeying
                 my
                 P●ince
                 commit
                 a
                 certain
                 ●in
                 ,
                 in
                 preventing
                 a
                 p●obable
                 but
                 contingent
                 inconveniency
                 .
              
               This
               if
               it
               were
               good
               Doct●ine
               then
               ,
               when
               both
               the
               Author
               and
               the
               Book
               we●e
               cr●ed
               up
               even
               to
               admiration
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               re●●●ted
               as
               fal●e
               Doct●ine
               now
               ;
               truth
               being
               constant
               to
               〈◊〉
               ,
               not
               varying
               nor
               altering
               with
               the
               change
               of
               times
               .
               B●t
               o●r
               Author
               will
               not
               s●op
               here
               ,
               he
               goes
               on
               and
               saith
               ▪
            
             
               Ibid.
               
                 M●●y
                 moderate
                 men
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 abuse
                 of
                 the
              
               Lord-day
               
                 was
                 a
                 principal
                 procurer
                 of
                 Gods
                 anger
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 poured
                 out
                 on
                 this
                 Land
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 bloudy
                 Civil
                 
                 〈◊〉
              
               And
               moderate
               pe●haps
               they
               may
               be
               in
               apparel
               ,
               〈…〉
               the
               like
               civil
               acts
               of
               life
               and
               conversation
               ;
               but
               〈…〉
               moderate
               enough
               in
               this
               Observation
               .
               
                 For
                 who
                 hath
                 k●●wn
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 or
                 who
                 hath
                 been
                 his
                 Couns●ll●
                 〈…〉
                 the
                 great
              
               Apostle
               .
               But
               it
               is
               as
               common
               with
               some
               men
               of
               the
               newest
               Religions
               ,
               to
               adscribe
               〈…〉
               judgements
               to
               some
               special
               Reasons
               ,
               as
               〈…〉
               the
               Key
               which
               opens
               into
               his
               Cabinet
               〈…〉
               as
               i●
               they
               were
               admitted
               to
               all
               〈…〉
               in
               the
               〈…〉
               Heaven
               ,
               before
               that
               dreadful
               
               
               
               〈◊〉
               o●
               the
               year
               1562.
               and
               1565.
               the
               constant
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Chappels
               in
               his
               Majesties
               Houses
               ,
               most
               〈◊〉
               the
               Cathedral
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Pa●ochial
               Churches
               ,
               and
               ●inally
               a
               Declaration
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               Anno
               1633.
               ●ommending
               a
               Con●ormity
               in
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               to
               their
               own
               Cathedrals
               .
               They
               on
               the
               other
               side
               stood
               chiefly
               upon
               dis●ontinu●nce
               ,
               but
               urged
               withall
               ,
               that
               some
               Rub●●●ks
               in
               the
               Common-Prayer-Book
               seemed
               to
               make
               for
               them
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Question
               being
               reduced
               to
               a
               matter
               of
               ●act
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Table
               must
               〈◊〉
               this
               way
               ,
               or
               it
               must
               stand
               that
               way
               ,
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               how
               any
               condescension
               might
               be
               made
               on
               either
               〈…〉
               to
               an
               accommodation
               ,
               or
               what
               our
               Moderat●●
               would
               have
               done
               to
               at
               one
               the
               differences
               .
               Suppo●e
               him
               ●●tting
               in
               the
               Chair
               ,
               the
               Arguments
               on
               both
               〈…〉
               ,
               ●nd
               all
               the
               Audience
               full
               of
               expectation
               〈…〉
               would
               carry
               it
               .
               The
               Moderator
               Fuller
               of
               old
               Me●●y-Tales
               then
               ordinary
               ,
               thus
               resolves
               the
               businesse
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               heard
               it
               commended
               for
               a
               great
               piece
               of
               wisdom
               in
               Bishop
               Andrews
               *
               ,
               
                 That
                 wheresoever
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Parson
                 ,
                 a
                 Dean
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 troubled
                 Parish
                 ,
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 or
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 with
                 pressing
                 other
                 Ceremonies
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 such
                 which
                 he
                 found
                 used
                 there
                 before
                 his
                 coming
                 thither
                 ;
              
               that
               King
               Iames
               finding
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Spalato
               in
               a
               resolution
               of
               ●●e●●ioning
               all
               such
               Leases
               as
               had
               been
               made
               by
               his
               〈◊〉
               in
               the
               Savoy
               ,
               gave
               him
               this
               wise
               Counsell
               ,
               
                 Relinque
                 res
                 sicut
                 eas
                 invenisti
              
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 leave
                 things
                 as
                 he
                 found
                 them
                 ;
              
               
               that
               the
               s●id
               King
               being
               told
               by
               a
               great
               person
               of
               the
               
                 invert●d
                 situation
                 of
                 a
                 Chappel
                 in
                 Cambridge
                 ,
              
               〈◊〉
               ●nswer
               that
               it
               did
               not
               
                 matter
                 how
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 stood
                 so
                 their
                 hearts
                 who
                 go
                 thither
                 were
                 〈…〉
                 in
                 Gods
                 service
                 .
              
               
               But
               for
               his
               part
               he
               liked
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Resolution
               of
               Dr.
               Prideaux
               
               
               
               when
               wearied
               with
               the
               Businesses
               of
               the
               Councel-Table
               ,
               and
               the
               High
               Commission
               .
               But
               as
               he
               was
               soon
               hot
               ,
               so
               he
               was
               soon
               cool'd
               .
               And
               so
               much
               is
               observed
               by
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Deering
              
               *
               though
               his
               greatest
               adversary
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               that
               threw
               dirt
               in
               his
               face
               in
               the
               late
               long
               Parliament
               ;
               who
               telleth
               us
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 roughness
                 of
                 his
                 uncourtly
                 Nature
                 ,
                 sent
                 most
                 men
                 discontented
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 often
                 (
                 of
                 himself
                 )
                 ●inde
                 wayes
                 and
                 means
                 to
                 sweeten
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 again
                 when
                 they
                 least
                 looked
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               In
               this
               more
               modest
               then
               our
               Author
               ,
               who
               gives
               us
               nothing
               of
               this
               P●elate
               but
               his
               wants
               and
               weaknesses
               .
               But
               of
               this
               Reverend
               Prelate
               he
               will
               give
               cause
               to
               speak
               more
               hereafter
               .
               Let
               us
               now
               on
               unto
               another
               of
               a
               different
               judgement
               ,
               his
               pro●est
               enemy
               Mr.
               Prin
               ;
               of
               whom
               thus
               our
               Author
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               ●57
               .
               Mr.
               William
               Prinne
               
                 was
                 borne
                 about
              
               Bath
               in
               Glocestershire
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 and
                 began
                 with
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 some
                 Orthodox
                 books
                 .
                 ]
              
               In
               this
               story
               of
               Mr.
               Prinne
               and
               his
               suffe●ings
               ,
               our
               Author
               runs
               into
               many
               errors
               ,
               which
               either
               his
               love
               unto
               the
               Man
               ,
               or
               zeal
               to
               the
               
                 good
                 cause
              
               ,
               or
               carelesness
               of
               what
               he
               writes
               ,
               have
               brought
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               
               For
               first
               ,
               Bath
               is
               not
               in
               Glostershire
               ,
               but
               a
               chief
               City
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Somerset
               .
            
             
               
               Secondly
               ,
               though
               I
               look
               on
               Mr.
               Prinne
               (
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               I
               am
               able
               to
               judge
               by
               some
               Books
               of
               his
               not
               long
               since
               published
               )
               as
               a
               man
               of
               a
               far
               more
               moderate
               spirit
               ,
               then
               I
               have
               done
               formerly
               ;
               yet
               can
               I
               not
               think
               his
               first
               Books
               to
               have
               been
               so
               Orthodox
               as
               our
               Author
               makes
               them
               .
               For
               not
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               of
               his
               Perpetuity
               ,
               his
               Books
               entituled
               ,
               
                 Lame
                 Giles
                 his
                 Haltings
                 ;
                 Cozens
                 Cozening
                 Devotions
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               Appendix
               to
               another
               ,
               have
               many
               things
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Rules
               and
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               No
               〈◊〉
               Champion
               against
               
                 bowing
                 at
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               nor
               greater
               enemy
               to
               some
               Ceremonies
               here
               by
               Law
               〈◊〉
               .
               In
               whic●
               pa●●iculars
               i●
               our
               Author
               t●i●k
               him
               
               to
               be
               Orthodox
               ,
               he
               declares
               himself
               to
               be
               no
               true
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Book
               called
               Histrio-Mastix
               was
               not
               writ
               
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Prinne
                 about
                 three
                 years
              
               before
               his
               〈…〉
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               telleth
               us
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               must
               be
               w●it
               or
               publisht
               Anno
               1634.
               whereas
               indeed
               that
               Book
               was
               published
               in
               Print
               about
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               1632.
               and
               the
               Author
               censur'd
               in
               S●ar-Chamber
               for
               some
               p●ss●ges
               in
               i●
               ,
               abou●
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               year
               1633.
               
               Othe●wise
               had
               it
               been
               as
               our
               Author
               telleth
               us
               ,
               the
               punishment
               〈…〉
               the
               offence
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               suffer
               for
               ●
               Book
               which
               was
               not
               publisht
               at
               that
               ●ime
               ,
               and
               pe●haps
               not
               w●itten
               .
               But
               our
               Author
               h●th
               a
               special
               fac●lty
               in
               this
               kinde
               ▪
               which
               few
               writers
               〈◊〉
               .
               For
               ●s
               he
               post-dateth
               this
               Histrio-Mastix
               ,
               by
               making
               it
               come
               into
               the
               〈…〉
               after
               it
               did
               ;
               so
               he
               ante
               -
               〈◊〉
               a
               Book
               of
               D●
               .
               White
               then
               
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Ely
               ,
               which
               he
               makes
               to
               be
               publisht
               two
               yea●s
               sooner
               then
               indeed
               it
               w●s
               .
               Th●t
               book
               of
               his
               entituled
               
                 A
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
              
               ,
               came
               no●●ut
               ●ill
               Michaelmas
               Anno
               1635.
               though
               placed
               by
               ou●
               Autho●
               as
               then
               written
               Anno
               1633.
               for
               which
               see
               fol.
               144.
               
            
             
               Next
               unto
               Mr.
               Prinne
               ,
               in
               the
               co●●se
               of
               his
               Censure
               ,
               comes
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               the
               〈◊〉
               whereof
               we
               have
               in
               our
               Author
               ,
               who
               having
               left
               a
               〈…〉
               somewhat
               which
               he
               thinks
               not
               ●it
               to
               make
               known
               to
               all
               gives
               some
               occasion
               to
               suspect
               that
               the
               matter
               was
               far
               wo●se
               on
               the
               Bishops
               side
               then
               perhaps
               it
               was
               .
               And
               therefore
               to
               prevent
               all
               further
               misconstructions
               in
               thi●
               〈◊〉
               ,
               I
               will
               lay
               down
               the
               story
               as
               I
               finde
               it
               thus
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 The
                 Bishops
                 purgation
                 depending
                 chiefly
                 upon
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 one
                 Prideon
                 ,
                 it
                 hapned
                 ●hat
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 after
                 ▪
                 one
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   Hea●on
                
                 was
                 delivered
                 of
                 a
                 
                 base
                 childe
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 to
                 this
                 Prideon
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 finding
                 his
                 great
                 witness
                 charged
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 load
                 of
                 filth
                 〈…〉
                 would
                 invalidate
                 all
                 his
                 〈…〉
                 
                 valid
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 could
                 easily
                 prognosticate
                 his
                 own
                 ruine
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 bestirs
                 himself
                 amain
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Justices
                 at
                 the
                 publick
                 Session
                 at
                 
                   Lincoln
                   ,
                   Prideon
                
                 was
                 charged
                 as
                 the
                 reputed
                 father
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 by
                 his
                 two
                 Agents
                 Powel
                 and
                 Owen
                 procured
                 that
                 order
                 to
                 be
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 subornation
                 and
                 menacing
                 of
                 ,
                 &
                 tampe●ing
                 with
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 in
                 
                   May
                   10.
                   
                   Car.
                
                 procured
                 the
                 childe
                 to
                 be
                 fathered
                 upon
                 one
                 Boon
                 ,
                 and
                 Prideon
                 acquit
                 .
                 Which
                 le●d
                 practises
                 for
                 the
                 supportation
                 of
                 his
                 Favorites
                 credit
                 cost
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 confest
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   Iohn
                   Munson
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 twelve
                 hundred
                 pounds
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 directly
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 much
                 more
                 .
              
               But
               to
               proceed
               ,
               the
               cause
               being
               brought
               unto
               a
               censure
               ,
            
             
               Fol.
               157.
               
               Secretary
               Windebank
               
                 motioned
                 to
                 degrade
                 him
                 ;
                 which
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 was
                 lustily
                 pronounced
                 by
                 a
                 Knight
                 and
                 a
                 Lay-man
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 precedent
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 former
                 
                 ages
                 .
              
               ]
               But
               first
               it
               is
               not
               very
               certain
               that
               any
               such
               thing
               was
               moved
               by
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Windebank
              
               .
               A
               manuscript
               of
               that
               dayes
               proceedings
               I
               have
               often
               seen
               ,
               containing
               the
               Decree
               and
               Sentence
               ,
               with
               the
               substance
               of
               every
               Speech
               then
               made
               ,
               and
               amongst
               others
               ,
               that
               of
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Windebank
              
               ,
               in
               which
               I
               finde
               no
               motion
               tending
               to
               a
               Degradation
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               punishment
               inflicted
               on
               him
               then
               Fine
               ,
               Suspension
               ,
               and
               Inprisonment
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               Lords
               concurred
               ,
               as
               we
               finde
               in
               our
               Author
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               more
               strange
               if
               the
               Knight
               had
               not
               been
               a
               Lay-man
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               not
               acknowledging
               any
               Order
               of
               Spiritual
               Knighthood
               .
               Knights
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               are
               greater
               strangers
               in
               this
               Land
               ,
               then
               Lay-Divines
               ;
               these
               last
               being
               multiplied
               of
               late
               ,
               even
               
                 ad
                 infinitum
              
               ,
               the
               first
               never
               heard
               of
               .
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               so
               mov'd
               ,
               and
               so
               lustily
               mov'd
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               makes
               it
               ,
               the
               Knight
               and
               Lay-man
               might
               have
               found
               a
               precedent
               for
               it
               in
               the
               former
               ages
               .
            
             
               
               Which
               last
               clause
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               )
               with
               refe●ence
               to
               the
               times
               since
               the
               Reformation
               :
               For
               in
               
               the
               former
               times
               many
               precedents
               of
               like
               nature
               might
               be
               easily
               found
               .
               And
               being
               understood
               of
               the
               times
               since
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               infallibly
               true
               ,
               but
               that
               one
               precedent
               of
               it
               at
               the
               least
               may
               be
               found
               amongst
               us
               .
               
                 Marmaduke
                 Middleton
              
               advanced
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               St.
               
                 Davids
                 Anno
              
               1567.
               after
               he
               had
               sat
               in
               that
               See
               three
               and
               twenty
               years
               ,
               was
               finally
               condemned
               (
               for
               many
               notable
               misdemeanors
               )
               not
               only
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               his
               Bishoprick
               ,
               but
               degraded
               from
               all
               holy
               Orders
               .
               Which
               sentence
               was
               accordingly
               executed
               by
               and
               before
               the
               High
               Commissioners
               at
               
                 Lambeth
                 house
              
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               reading
               it
               
                 in
                 Scriptis
              
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               formal
               devesting
               of
               him
               of
               his
               Episcopal
               Robes
               and
               Priestly
               vestments
               *
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               heard
               from
               a
               person
               of
               good
               credit
               who
               was
               present
               at
               it
               .
               And
               somewhat
               there
               is
               further
               in
               the
               story
               of
               this
               
                 Marmaduke
                 Middleton
              
               which
               concerns
               the
               Bishop
               now
               before
               us
               .
               Of
               whom
               our
               
               Author
               telleth
               us
               further
               ,
               that
               being
               prest
               by
               two
               Bishops
               and
               three
               Doctors
               to
               answer
               upon
               Oath
               to
               certain
               Articles
               which
               were
               tendred
               to
               him
               in
               the
               Tower
               ;
               
                 he
                 utterly
                 refused
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 claiming
                 the
                 priviledge
                 of
                 a
                 Peer
                 ,
              
               fol.
               159.
               
               Which
               Plea
               was
               also
               made
               by
               the
               said
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Davids
               ,
               offering
               to
               give
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               such
               Articles
               as
               were
               fram'd
               against
               him
               ,
               
                 on
                 his
                 Honour
              
               only
               ,
               but
               refusing
               to
               do
               it
               on
               his
               Oath
               .
               Which
               case
               being
               brought
               before
               the
               Lords
               then
               sitting
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               was
               ruled
               against
               him
               ;
               it
               being
               ordered
               that
               he
               should
               answer
               upon
               Oath
               ,
               as
               in
               fine
               he
               did
               .
               To
               this
               Bishop
               let
               us
               joyne
               his
               Chaplain
               Mr.
               Osbolstone
               ,
               who
               being
               engag'd
               in
               the
               same
               Bark
               with
               his
               Patron
               suffered
               shiprack
               also
               ,
               though
               not
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               nor
               on
               the
               same
               occasion
               .
               Censured
               in
               Star-Chamber
               not
               only
               to
               lose
               his
               Ecclesiastical
               Promotions
               ,
               but
               to
               corporal
               punishments
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               166.
               
               
                 But
                 this
                 last
                 pers●nal
                 penalty
                 he
                 escaped
                 by
              
               going
               beyond
               Canterbury
               ,
               
                 conceived
                 s●asonably
                 gone
                 beyond
                 
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 secretly
                 concealed
                 himself
                 in
              
               London
               .
               ]
               And
               he
               had
               scapt
               the
               last
               penalty
               ,
               had
               he
               staid
               at
               home
               .
               For
               
               though
               Mr.
               Osbolston
               at
               that
               time
               conceived
               the
               Archbishop
               to
               be
               his
               greatest
               enemy
               ,
               yet
               the
               Archbishop
               was
               resolved
               to
               shew
               himself
               his
               greatest
               friend
               ,
               assuring
               the
               Author
               of
               these
               Papers
               (
               before
               any
               thing
               was
               known
               of
               Mr.
               Osbolstons
               supposed
               flight
               )
               that
               he
               would
               cast
               himself
               at
               the
               Kings
               ●eet
               for
               obtaining
               a
               discharge
               of
               that
               corporal
               punishment
               unto
               which
               he
               was
               sentenced
               .
               Which
               may
               obtain
               the
               greater
               credit
               ;
               First
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               no
               course
               was
               taken
               to
               stop
               his
               flight
               ,
               no
               search
               made
               after
               him
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               done
               in
               Order
               to
               his
               apprehension
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               by
               Mr.
               Osbolstons
               readiness
               to
               do
               the
               Archbishop
               all
               good
               Offices
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               troubles
               ,
               upon
               the
               knowledge
               which
               was
               given
               him
               (
               at
               his
               coming
               back
               )
               of
               such
               good
               Intentions
               .
               But
               of
               these
               private
               men
               enough
               ;
               passe
               we
               now
               to
               the
               publick
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Lib.
                 XI
                 .
                 Part.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Containing
                 the
                 last
                 12.
                 years
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 Charles
                 .
              
               
                 ANd
                 now
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 most
                 unfortunate
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Kings
                 Reign
                 ,
                 which
                 ended
                 in
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 Ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Alteration
                 of
                 the
                 Civil
                 Government
                 .
                 Occa●●oned
                 primarily
                 ,
                 as
                 my
                 Author
                 saith
                 ,
                 by
                 sending
                 a
                 new
                 Liturgie
                 to
                 the
                 Kirk
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 thus
                 proceeds
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 160.
                 
                 
                   Miseries
                   caused
                   from
                   the
                   sending
                   of
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Service
                   ,
                   or
                   new
                   Liturgie
                   thither
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   sadly
                   be
                   termed
                   a
                   Rubrick
                   indeed
                   ,
                   died
                   with
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   of
                   both
                   Nations
                   slain
                   on
                   that
                   occasion
                   .
                
                 ]
                 Our
                 A●thor
                 speaks
                 this
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Scottish
                 tumults
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1637.
                 
                 In
                 telling
                 of
                 which
                 story
                 he
                 runs
                 (
                 as
                 commonly
                 elsewhere
                 )
                 into
                 many
                 Errors
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 those
                 miseries
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                 bloud-shed
                 was
                 not
                 caused
                 by
                 sending
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 thither
                 ,
                 the
                 Plot
                 had
                 been
                 laid
                 long
                 before
                 upon
                 other
                 grounds
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ▪
                 questioning
                 of
                 some
                 Church
                 Lands
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 Persons
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 feared
                 a
                 Revocation
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 ;
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Manu-mitting
                 of
                 some
                 poor
                 subjects
                 from
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 and
                 Vassalage
                 which
                 they
                 liv'd
                 under
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 exacted
                 with
                 all
                 c●●elty
                 and
                 in●u●tice
                 by
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 
                 for
                 raising
                 of
                 a
                 tumult
                 first
                 ,
                 a
                 Rebellion
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 occasion
                 they
                 conceiv'd
                 they
                 had
                 happily
                 gain'd
                 by
                 sending
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Liturgy
                   thither
                
                 ,
                 though
                 ordered
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Clergy
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Author
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Assembly
                 of
                 
                   Aberdeen
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1616.
                 and
                 after
                 at
                 
                   Perth
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1618.
                 and
                 fashioned
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Bishops
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 there
                 hath
                 so
                 much
                 been
                 said
                 between
                 the
                 Observator
                 and
                 his
                 Antagonist
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 matter
                 as
                 the
                 
                   passing
                   of
                   an
                   Act
                   of
                   Revocation
                   for
                   the
                   restoring
                   of
                   such
                   Lands
                   as
                   had
                   been
                   aliened
                   from
                   the
                   Crown
                   in
                   the
                   Minority
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   Predec●ssors
                   .
                
                 Of
                 which
                 he
                 tells
                 
                 us
                 fol.
                 192.
                 
                 The
                 King
                 indeed
                 did
                 once
                 intend
                 the
                 passing
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Act
                 ,
                 but
                 finding
                 what
                 an
                 insurrection
                 was
                 likely
                 to
                 ensue
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 followed
                 the
                 safer
                 counsel
                 of
                 
                   Sir
                   Archibald
                   Acheson
                
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 advis'd
                 to
                 sue
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 Courts
                 of
                 Justice
                 .
                 Which
                 course
                 succeeding
                 to
                 his
                 wish
                 so
                 ter●ified
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 great
                 Persons
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 little
                 else
                 but
                 such
                 Lands
                 to
                 maintain
                 their
                 Dignities
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 thought
                 themselves
                 secure
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 demand
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   some
                   Persons
                   of
                   Honour
                   had
                   been
                   denied
                   such
                   higher
                   Titles
                   as
                   they
                   had
                   desired
                   ,
                
                 fol.
                 163.
                 
                 
                 Yet
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 denying
                 of
                 such
                 Titles
                 unto
                 
                   Men
                   of
                   Honour
                
                 ,
                 which
                 wrote
                 these
                 terrible
                 effects
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 denying
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Honorary
                   Title
                
                 to
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 
                   no
                   Honour
                
                 .
                 If
                 Colonel
                 
                   Alexander
                   Lesley
                
                 an
                 obscure
                 fellow
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 rich
                 by
                 the
                 spoils
                 and
                 plunder
                 of
                 Germany
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 a
                 Baron
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 first
                 desired
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Male-contents
                 in
                 Scotland
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 an
                 heart
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 head
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 King
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 dishonor
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 Title
                 by
                 conferring
                 it
                 on
                 so
                 low
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 denyed
                 the
                 favour
                 :
                 which
                 put
                 the
                 man
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 heat
                 ,
                 that
                 presently
                 he
                 joyned
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 faction
                 there
                 ,
                 drove
                 on
                 the
                 Plot
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 undertook
                 the
                 command
                 o●
                 their
                 Armie●
                 .
                 Rewa●ded
                 fo●
                 which
                 notable
                 service
                 
                 with
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Earl
                 of
                 Levin
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 him●el●
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 digest
                 the
                 injury
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 refusal
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 afterwards
                 headed
                 their
                 Rebellions
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 163.
                 
                 
                   Generally
                   they
                   excused
                   the
                   King
                   in
                   their
                   writings
                   as
                   innocent
                   therein
                   ,
                   but
                   charged
                   Archbishop
                   La●d
                   as
                   the
                   principal
                   ,
                   and
                   Dr.
                
                 Cousins
                 
                   for
                   the
                   instrumental
                   compiler
                   thereof
                
                 .
                 ]
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 we
                 had
                 reason
                 to
                 expect
                 f●om
                 a
                 
                 former
                 passage
                 ,
                 
                   lib.
                   4.
                   fol.
                
                 193.
                 where
                 our
                 Author
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scottish
                 Bishops
                 withdrew
                 themselves
                 from
                 their
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 See
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 
                   George
                   Nevil
                
                 was
                 Archbishop
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   Hence
                   forwards
                   no
                   Archbishop
                   of
                
                 York
                 
                   medled
                   more
                   with
                   Church
                   matters
                   in
                
                 Scotland
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   happy
                   had
                   it
                   been
                   ,
                   if
                   no
                   Archbishop
                   of
                
                 Canterbury
                 
                   had
                   since
                   interessed
                   himself
                   therein
                
                 .
                 His
                 stomach
                 is
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 choler
                 against
                 this
                 poo●
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 bring
                 up
                 some
                 of
                 it
                 above
                 an
                 hundred
                 years
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 .
                 Hence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 he
                 rakes
                 together
                 all
                 reports
                 which
                 make
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sets
                 them
                 down
                 in
                 rank
                 and
                 file
                 in
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 this
                 History
                 .
                 If
                 Archbishop
                 Abbot
                 be
                 suspended
                 from
                 his
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 the
                 blame
                 thereof
                 was
                 laid
                 on
                 Archbishop
                 
                   Laud
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   not
                   content
                   to
                   succeed
                   ,
                   he
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   su●plant
                   him
                   ,
                
                 fol.
                 128.
                 
                 The
                 King
                 sets
                 out
                 a
                 Declaration
                 about
                 lawful
                 sports
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   reviving
                   and
                   enlarging
                   of
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   put
                   upon
                   his
                   accompt
                   also
                   ,
                   some
                   strong
                   p●e●●mptions
                   being
                   urged
                   for
                   the
                   proof
                   thereof
                   ,
                
                 fol.
                 147.
                 
                 The
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 her
                 antient
                 Rules
                 and
                 publick
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 
                   enjoyning
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   private
                   practices
                   and
                   opinions
                   upon
                   other
                   men
                   ,
                
                 fol.
                 127.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 Liturgy
                 be
                 compos'd
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Church
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 who
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 
                   charged
                   to
                   be
                
                 the
                 Compiler
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 But
                 what
                 proofs
                 have
                 we
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ?
                 Only
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 or
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 Authors
                 own
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 common
                 fame
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 once
                 be
                 〈…〉
                 shall
                 pass
                 for
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 truth
                 〈…〉
                 
                 Authors
                 History
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 greatest
                 falsehood
                 .
                 
                 
                   Tam
                   facilis
                   in
                   mendaciis
                   fides
                   ,
                   ut
                   quicquid
                   famae
                   liceat
                   fingere
                   ,
                   illi
                   esset
                   libenter
                   audire
                   ,
                   in
                   my
                   Authors
                   language
                   .
                
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 he
                 brings
                 some
                 p●oof
                 ,
                 (
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 think
                 so
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 one
                 Bayly
                 ,
                 a
                 Scot
                 ,
                 whom
                 it
                 concern'd
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 as
                 odious
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 a
                 Pamphlet
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Intentions
                   of
                   the
                   Army
                
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scots
                 entred
                 England
                 with
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 execute
                 their
                 vengeance
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 What
                 hand
                 Dr.
                 Cousins
                 had
                 in
                 assisting
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 .
                 But
                 sure
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 done
                 in
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 counsel
                 and
                 co-operation
                 of
                 their
                 Brethren
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 St.
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Glasco
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Murray
                   ,
                   Ross
                   ,
                   Brechin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Dunblane
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 Book
                 entituled
                 
                   Hidden
                   Works
                   of
                   
                   Darkness
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 fol.
                 150
                 ,
                 153
                 ,
                 154
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 our
                 Author
                 must
                 needs
                 know
                 (
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 minde
                 to
                 quarrel
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 upon
                 every
                 turn
                 )
                 as
                 appears
                 plainly
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 his
                 Narrative
                 of
                 the
                 Design
                 in
                 King
                 Iames
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 undertaking
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 St.
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Galloway
                 then
                 being
                 ▪
                 whose
                 Book
                 corrected
                 by
                 that
                 King
                 with
                 some
                 
                   additions
                   ,
                   expunctions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 accommodations
                 ,
                 was
                 sent
                 back
                 to
                 Scotland
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 that
                 unsatisfiedness
                 which
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 when
                 the
                 project
                 was
                 resum'd
                 by
                 King
                 Charles
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Book
                 by
                 him
                 sent
                 into
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 had
                 passed
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 King
                 Iames
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 expresseth
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   In
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   King
                
                 Charles
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   project
                   was
                   resumed
                   ,
                   but
                   whether
                   the
                   same
                   Book
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   God
                   knoweth
                   ,
                
                 fol.
                 160.
                 
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   God
                   only
                   knoweth
                   whether
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   same
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                
                 how
                 dares
                 he
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 
                   the
                   same
                
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 for
                 ought
                 he
                 knoweth
                 )
                 with
                 what
                 conscience
                 can
                 he
                 
                 charge
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 it
                 upon
                 Bishop
                 Laud.
                 Besides
                 (
                 as
                 afterwards
                 he
                 telleth
                 us
                 
                   fol.
                   163.
                   )
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Scotland
                 
                   claimed
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   be
                
                 Independent
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   free
                   as
                   any
                   Church
                   in
                   Christendom
                   ,
                   a
                   Sister
                   ,
                   not
                   a
                   Daughter
                   of
                
                 England
                 .
                 And
                 consequently
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 had
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 decline
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 a
                 Liturgy
                 impos'd
                 on
                 them
                 or
                 commended
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Primate
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 acknowledging
                 any
                 subordination
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 then
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 same
                 Liturgy
                 here
                 by
                 Law
                 establisht
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 very
                 safely
                 borrow
                 from
                 their
                 Sister
                 Church
                 without
                 any
                 such
                 danger
                 .
                 But
                 howsoever
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 blame
                 must
                 fall
                 on
                 him
                 who
                 did
                 least
                 deserve
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 167.
                 
                 
                   Thus
                   none
                   ,
                   seeing
                   now
                   foul
                   weather
                   in
                
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 
                   could
                   expect
                   it
                   fair
                   Sun-shine
                   in
                
                 England
                 .
                 ]
                 In
                 this
                 
                 I
                 am
                 as
                 little
                 of
                 our
                 Authors
                 opinion
                 as
                 in
                 most
                 things
                 else
                 .
                 The
                 Sun
                 in
                 England
                 might
                 have
                 shined
                 with
                 a
                 brighter
                 beam
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 clouds
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   threatned
                   such
                   foul
                   weather
                   in
                
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 disperst
                 and
                 scattered
                 by
                 the
                 Thunder
                 of
                 our
                 English
                 Ordinance
                 .
                 The
                 opportunity
                 was
                 well
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 taken
                 also
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 unhappily
                 lost
                 in
                 the
                 prosecution
                 .
                 The
                 Scots
                 were
                 then
                 weak
                 ,
                 unprovided
                 of
                 all
                 necessaries
                 ,
                 not
                 above
                 three
                 thousand
                 compleat
                 Arms
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 amongst
                 them
                 :
                 The
                 English
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 making
                 a
                 formidable
                 appearance
                 ,
                 gallantly
                 Horst
                 ,
                 complea●ly
                 arm'd
                 ,
                 and
                 intermingled
                 with
                 the
                 choicest
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 Gentry
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Nation
                 .
                 And
                 had
                 the
                 Scots
                 been
                 once
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Countrey
                 wasted
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 easiest
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 for
                 the
                 English
                 Army
                 )
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 utterly
                 disabled
                 from
                 creating
                 trouble
                 to
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 disturbances
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Ch●rch
                 ,
                 and
                 destruction
                 to
                 England
                 .
                 So
                 true
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 Histo●ian
                 ,
                 
                   Conatus
                   subditor●m
                   irritos
                   imperia
                   ●●●per
                   promovere
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Insurrections
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 supprest
                 ,
                 do
                 always
                 make
                 the
                 King
                 stronger
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Subjects
                 weaker
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fol.
                 167.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Sermon
                   ended
                
                 We
                 
                   chose
                   Dr.
                
                 Stewart
                 
                   Den
                   of
                
                 Chichester
                 
                   Prolocutor
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   next
                   day
                   of
                   sitting
                
                 We
                 
                   met
                   at
                
                 Westminster
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Chappel
                   of
                   King
                
                 Henry
                 
                 
                   the
                   seventh
                
                 .
                 ]
                 Had
                 it
                 not
                 been
                 for
                 these
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 passages
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 our
                 Author
                 might
                 have
                 lost
                 the
                 hono●
                 of
                 being
                 took
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Clerks
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 lowest
                 fourm
                 ,
                 but
                 passing
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 
                   wise
                   men
                
                 ,
                 who
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 fearful
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 jealous
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 enabled
                 to
                 make
                 new
                 Canons
                 .
                 How
                 so
                 ?
                 Because
                 it
                 was
                 feared
                 by
                 the
                 judicious
                 (
                 himself
                 still
                 for
                 one
                 )
                 
                   l●st
                   the
                   Convocation
                   whose
                   power
                   of
                   medling
                   with
                   Church
                   matters
                   ,
                   had
                   been
                   bridled
                   up
                   for
                   many
                   years
                   before
                   ,
                   sh●uld
                   now
                   enabled
                   with
                   such
                   power
                   ,
                   over-act
                   their
                   parts
                   ,
                   especially
                   in
                   such
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   and
                   discontented
                   times
                   ,
                
                 as
                 it
                 after
                 followeth
                 .
                 Wh●ly
                 fore-seen
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 why
                 did
                 not
                 WE
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 our
                 Author
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 those
                 wise
                 and
                 judicious
                 Persons
                 ,
                 fore-warn
                 their
                 weak
                 and
                 unadvised
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 danger
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 why
                 did
                 they
                 go
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 for
                 company
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 those
                 
                   who
                   had
                   before
                   out-run
                   the
                   Canons
                   by
                   their
                   additional
                   Conformity
                   ?
                
                 How
                 wise
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 say
                 .
                 But
                 certainly
                 our
                 Author
                 shew'd
                 himself
                 
                   no
                   wiser
                   then
                
                 Walthams
                 Calf
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   ran
                   nine
                   mile
                   to
                   suck
                   a
                   Bull
                   ,
                   and
                   came
                   home
                   a
                   thirst
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Proverb
                 saith
                 .
                 His
                 running
                 unto
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   cost
                   him
                   as
                   much
                   in
                   seventeen
                   weeks
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   spent
                   in
                
                 Cambridge
                 
                   in
                   seventeen
                   years
                
                 ,
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 second
                 Sally
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Knight-Errantry
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 168.
                 
                 
                   Next
                   day
                   the
                   Convocation
                   came
                   together
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   when
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   general
                   expectation
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   motioned
                   ,
                   to
                   improve
                   the
                   present
                   opportunity
                   ,
                   in
                   perfecting
                   the
                   new
                   
                   Canons
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   begun
                   .
                
                 ]
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 heard
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 motion
                 as
                 our
                 Author
                 speaks
                 of
                 from
                 any
                 who
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 diligently
                 labour'd
                 to
                 inform
                 my self
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Not
                 is
                 it
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 such
                 motion
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 case
                 then
                 stood
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Parliament
                 had
                 been
                 di●●olv'd
                 on
                 Tuesday
                 ,
                 the
                 5
                 o●
                 May.
                 The
                 Clergy
                 met
                 in
                 Convocation
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
                 ,
                 expecting
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 licenced
                 to
                 go
                 home
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 
                   contrary
                   to
                   that
                   general
                   expectation
                
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 hearing
                 some
                 news
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Writ
                 for
                 their
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 an
                 Order
                 from
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 to
                 the
                 Prolocutor
                 ,
                 to
                 adjourn
                 till
                 Saturday
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 all
                 the
                 business
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 generally
                 being
                 in
                 no
                 small
                 amazement
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 required
                 not
                 to
                 dissolve
                 ,
                 till
                 further
                 Orde●
                 .
                 Saturday
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 A
                 new
                 Commission
                 saith
                 he
                 
                   was
                   brought
                   from
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   by
                   vertue
                   whereof
                
                 WE
                 
                   were
                   warranted
                   still
                   to
                   sit
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   capacity
                   of
                   a
                   Convocation
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   a
                   Synod
                   .
                
                 I
                 had
                 thought
                 our
                 Author
                 with
                 his
                 
                 wise
                 and
                 judicious
                 Friends
                 had
                 better
                 hearkened
                 to
                 the
                 ●enor
                 of
                 that
                 Commission
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 gross
                 and
                 wilde
                 absurdity
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 fit
                 for
                 none
                 as
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   Deering
                
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 for
                 him
                 only
                 to
                 make
                 sport
                 within
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Prolocutor
                 w●s
                 admitted
                 ,
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 produc'd
                 his
                 Ma●es●ies
                 Commission
                 under
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Clergy
                 was
                 enabled
                 to
                 consult
                 ,
                 treat
                 of
                 ,
                 &
                 conclude
                 such
                 Canons
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 conceiv'd
                 most
                 expedient
                 to
                 the
                 pe●ce
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 service
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Commission
                 being
                 to
                 expire
                 with
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 it
                 became
                 void
                 ,
                 of
                 no
                 effect
                 assoon
                 as
                 the
                 Parliament
                 was
                 dissolved
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 made
                 known
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 resolv'd
                 the
                 Convocation
                 should
                 continue
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Clergy
                 should
                 go
                 on
                 in
                 compleating
                 those
                 Canons
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 so
                 happily
                 began
                 ;
                 he
                 caus'd
                 a
                 new
                 Commission
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 unto
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 effect
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 continue
                 
                   durante
                   beneplacito
                
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 not
                 .
                 It
                 follows
                 next
                 that
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 Dr.
                 Brownrig
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Hacket
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Holdsworth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   thirty
                   six
                   ,
                   earnestly
                   protested
                   against
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   the
                   Convocation
                   .
                
                 ]
                 It
                 's
                 possible
                 
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Dr.
                   Brownrig
                
                 ,
                 now
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Excester
                   ,
                   Dr.
                   Hacket
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 thirty
                 six
                 ,
                 our
                 Author
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Quorum
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 )
                 might
                 be
                 unsatisfied
                 in
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 some
                 offence
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 they
                 conceiv'd
                 would
                 be
                 taken
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 protested
                 ,
                 and
                 protested
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Author
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Vo●es
                 concurring
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 heard
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 which
                 were
                 then
                 assembled
                 ;
                 from
                 none
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 can
                 lea●n
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 this
                 Protestation
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 protest●o
                 ●o
                 earnestly
                 as
                 he
                 sayes
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 why
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Protestation
                 reduced
                 into
                 writing
                 ,
                 subsc●ibed
                 wi●h
                 their
                 hands
                 in
                 due
                 form
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Register
                 to
                 remain
                 upon
                 Record
                 (
                 among●
                 the
                 other
                 Acts
                 of
                 that
                 House
                 )
                 for
                 their
                 indemnity
                 ?
                 Which
                 not
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 rendreth
                 this
                 Protest
                 of
                 theirs
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 Protest
                 there
                 were
                 )
                 to
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 but
                 their
                 dislike
                 of
                 the
                 continuance
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 our
                 Author
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 ●ouse
                 consisted
                 but
                 of
                 
                   six
                   score
                
                 persons
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 that
                 he
                 diminisheth
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 purpose
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 own
                 party
                 seem
                 the
                 greater
                 .
                 
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 ●ouse
                 of
                 Convocation
                 for
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 i●
                 all
                 pa●ties
                 summon'd
                 do
                 appear
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 fewer
                 then
                 two
                 and
                 twenty
                 Deans
                 ,
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 Prebendaries
                 ,
                 fifty
                 four
                 Archdeacons
                 ,
                 and
                 forty
                 four
                 Cle●ks
                 ,
                 representing
                 the
                 Diocesan
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 amounting
                 in
                 the
                 total
                 to
                 an
                 hundred
                 fo●ty
                 four
                 persons
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 thirty
                 six
                 Protestors
                 (
                 if
                 so
                 many
                 they
                 were
                 )
                 make
                 
                 the
                 fourth
                 part
                 only
                 .
                 Howsoever
                 all
                 parties
                 being
                 not
                 well
                 satisfied
                 with
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 their
                 continuance
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 was
                 advertis'd
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 upon
                 conference
                 with
                 his
                 Jud●es
                 ,
                 and
                 Councel
                 learned
                 in
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 a
                 short
                 Writing
                 to
                 be
                 d●wn
                 and
                 subscribed
                 by
                 their
                 several
                 hands
                 in
                 these
                 following
                 words
                 ,
                 viz.
                 at
                 
                   White-hall
                   ,
                   
                   May
                
                 the
                 10.
                 1640.
                 the
                 
                   Convocation
                   being
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   Kings
                   Writ
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   continue
                   till
                   it
                   be
                   dissolved
                   by
                   the
                   Kings
                   Writ
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   dissolving
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   .
                
                 Subscribed
                 by
                 Finch
                 Lord
                 Keeper
                 ,
                 Manchester
                 Lord
                 Privy
                 Seal
                 ,
                 Littleton
                 chief
                 Justice
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 Pleas
                 ,
                 Banks
                 Attourney
                 General
                 ,
                 Whitfield
                 ,
                 and
                 Heath
                 ,
                 his
                 Maje●●i●s
                 Serjeants
                 .
                 Which
                 writing
                 (
                 an
                 Instrument
                 our
                 Author
                 calls
                 it
                 )
                 being
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Archbishop
                 on
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
                 ,
                 did
                 so
                 compose
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 went
                 forw●●ds
                 very
                 cheerfully
                 with
                 the
                 work
                 in
                 hand
                 :
                 the
                 principal
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 o●r
                 Author
                 calls
                 Dissenters
                 ,
                 bringing
                 in
                 the
                 Canon
                 o●
                 
                   preaching
                   for
                   conformity
                
                 (
                 being
                 the
                 eighth
                 Canon
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 as
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 plac'd
                 )
                 which
                 was
                 received
                 and
                 allowed
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 came
                 from
                 his
                 hand
                 without
                 alteration
                 .
                 Howsoever
                 our
                 Author
                 keeps
                 himself
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 folly
                 ,
                 shutting
                 up
                 his
                 extravagancie
                 with
                 this
                 conclusion
                 :
              
               
                 Fol
                 169.
                 
                 
                   Thus
                   was
                   an
                   old
                   Convocation
                   converted
                   into
                   a
                   new
                   Synod
                   .
                
                 ]
                 An
                 expression
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 speech
                 
                 of
                 
                   a
                   witty
                   Gentleman
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   King
                   Charles
                   ,
                
                 and
                 since
                 by
                 him
                 declar'd
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   George
                   Digby
                
                 now
                 Earl
                 of
                 Bristow
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 spent
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 wit
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the●eby
                 gave
                 occasion
                 unto
                 others
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 mistakings
                 was
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   Deering
                
                 in
                 a
                 Speech
                 made
                 against
                 these
                 Canons
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1640.
                 where
                 we
                 finde
                 these
                 flourishes
                 ,
                 
                   Would
                   you
                   confute
                   the
                   Convocation
                   ?
                   They
                   were
                   a
                   
                     Holy
                     Synod
                  
                   .
                   Would
                   you
                   argue
                   against
                   the
                   Synod
                   ?
                   
                   Why
                   they
                   were
                   Commissioners
                   .
                   Would
                   you
                   dispute
                   the
                   Commission
                   ?
                   They
                   will
                   mingle
                   all
                   powers
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   answer
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   some
                   fourth
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   we
                   know
                   nor
                   imagine
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   follows
                   aft●rw●rds
                   ▪
                   
                     p.
                     27.
                     )
                     a
                     Convocational-Synodical-Assembly
                  
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                
                 More
                 of
                 this
                 fine
                 stuffe
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 hereafte●
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 we
                 may
                 judge
                 by
                 this
                 Remn●nt
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Piece
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 i●
                 upon
                 proof
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 ●light
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 worth
                 the
                 we●ring
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 the
                 Gentleman
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 &
                 our
                 Author
                 cannot
                 chuse
                 but
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Convocation
                 and
                 a
                 Synod
                 (
                 as
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 England
                 of
                 late
                 times
                 )
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 one
                 thing
                 under
                 dive●s
                 names
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 borrowed
                 from
                 a
                 Grecian
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 a
                 Latin
                 Original
                 :
                 the
                 Convocation
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 being
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 
                   Provincial
                   Synod
                
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   National
                   Synod
                
                 is
                 nothing
                 el●e
                 but
                 the
                 Convocation
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 both
                 Provinces
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 our
                 A●thor
                 knows
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Commission
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 doughty
                 difference
                 ,
                 changed
                 not
                 the
                 Convocation
                 into
                 a
                 Synod
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 vainly
                 think
                 )
                 but
                 only
                 made
                 that
                 Convocation
                 active
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Canons
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 had
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 proceed
                 no
                 ●urther
                 then
                 the
                 grant
                 of
                 Subsidies
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 ordinary
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 Convocations
                 of
                 all
                 times
                 since
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 unto
                 themselves
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Syn●ds
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Convocation
                   ,
                   An.
                
                 1552.
                 are
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 
                   Articuli
                   de
                   quibus
                   in
                   Synodo
                   Londinensi
                   convenit
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 same
                 name
                 given
                 to
                 those
                 agreed
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Convocation
                   ,
                   An.
                
                 1562.
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 that
                 Book
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 Editi●n
                 .
                 The
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 1571.
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 concluded
                 and
                 agreed
                 upon
                 
                   in
                   Synodo
                   inchoat
                   â
                   Lond.
                   in
                   aede
                   Divi
                   Paul●
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1575.
                 came
                 out
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 Articles
                 with
                 this
                 title
                 following
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Articles
                   whereupon
                   it
                   was
                   agreed
                   by
                   the
                   most
                   Reverend
                   Father
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   other
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   whole
                   Clergy
                   of
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                
                 Canterbury
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Convocation
                   or
                   Synod
                   holden
                   at
                
                 Westminster
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 we
                 finde
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1597.
                 (
                 being
                 the
                 last
                 active
                 Convocation
                 in
                 Q.
                 Elizabeths
                 time
                 )
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 mee●
                 with
                 a
                 Book
                 entituled
                 ,
                 
                   Constitutiones
                   Ecclesiasticae
                   ,
                   &c.
                   in
                   Synodo
                   in●heata
                   Londini
                   vic●simo
                   quinto
                   die
                   Mensis
                   Octobris
                   .
                
                 Our
                 Author
                 finally
                 is
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Convocations
                 of
                 York
                 and
                 Canterbury
                 did
                 not
                 mee●
                 in
                 person
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 communicated
                 their
                 
                 ●ounsels
                 ,
                 the
                 Re●ults
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 dispatch'd
                 unto
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 agreed
                 on
                 ,
                 or
                 rejected
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 saw
                 〈◊〉
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 laid
                 together
                 shews
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 ●●●ther
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 Speech
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   Deering
                
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 vapo●reth
                 thus
                 ,
                 viz.
                 A
                 strange
                 Commission
                 ,
                 wherein
                 no
                 one
                 Commissioners
                 name
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ;
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 that
                 lived
                 when
                 the
                 Parliament
                 was
                 〈◊〉
                 :
                 a
                 strange
                 
                   Holy
                   Synod
                
                 ,
                 where
                 one
                 〈…〉
                 conferred
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Si●
                 
                   Edward
                   Deeri●g
                
                 seems
                 to
                 marvel
                 at
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Cano●●
                 then
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 expressing
                 
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   treated
                   upon
                   in
                   Convocation
                   ,
                   
                   agreed
                   upon
                   in
                   Syn●d
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   a
                   new
                   Mould
                   to
                   cast
                   Canons
                   in
                   never
                   us'd
                   before
                   .
                
                 But
                 had
                 he
                 looked
                 upon
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Canons
                 ,
                 An.
                 160●
                 .
                 he
                 h●d
                 found
                 it
                 othe●wise
                 .
                 The
                 Title
                 this
                 
                   viz.
                   Constitutions
                   and
                   Canons
                   〈…〉
                   by
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 London
                 ,
                 
                   President
                   of
                   the
                   Convocation
                   for
                   the
                   Province
                   of
                
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 agreed
                 upon
                 
                   with
                   the
                   Kings
                   Majesties
                   Licence
                   in
                   their
                
                 Synod
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   at
                
                 London
                 ,
                 An.
                 1603.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 whom
                 either
                 that
                 gentleman
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 o●r
                 Autho●
                 h●ve
                 mis-informed
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ab●●ed
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 .
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 
                   Now
                   because
                   great
                   B●aies
                   m●ve
                   〈…〉
                   .
                   it
                   was
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   contract
                   the
                   〈…〉
                   of
                   some
                   26
                   ,
                   beside
                   the
                   Prolocutor
                   .
                
                 ]
                 No
                 ●●ch
                 contracting
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 as
                 our
                 Author
                 speaks
                 of
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 indeed
                 a
                 Committee
                 of
                 twenty
                 ●ix
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 appointed
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 a
                 Canon
                 for
                 uniformity
                 in
                 
                   some
                   Rites
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 number
                 were
                 the
                 principal
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 calls
                 dissenters
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Author
                 too
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 who
                 having
                 agreed
                 upon
                 the
                 Canon
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 them
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 in
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 app●ov'd
                 .
                 And
                 possible
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 drawing
                 ●p
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Canons
                 might
                 be
                 refer'd
                 also
                 to
                 that
                 Committee
                 ●
                 as
                 is
                 accustomed
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 )
                 without
                 contracting
                 the
                 whole
                 Ho●se
                 into
                 
                 that
                 small
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 excluding
                 any
                 man
                 from
                 being
                 present
                 at
                 their
                 consultation
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 our
                 Author
                 afterwards
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   nothing
                   should
                   be
                   accounted
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   House
                   till
                   thrice
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   takes
                   it
                   )
                   publickly
                   voted
                   
                   therein
                
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 as
                 
                   he
                   takes
                   it
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   mistakes
                   it
                
                 rather
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 let
                 it
                 goe
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 needed
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 signified
                 that
                 our
                 Author
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 this
                 Committee
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 tell
                 it
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 will
                 tell
                 us
                 more
                 then
                 that
                 ,
                 publishing
                 himself
                 for
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 thirty
                 six
                 Dissenters
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 
                 to
                 ingratiate
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 rising
                 side
                 .
                 
                   The
                   next
                   day
                
                 (
                 so
                 he
                 lets
                 us
                 know
                 )
                 
                   We
                   all
                   subscribed
                   the
                   Canons
                   ,
                   suffering
                   our selves
                   ●
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   such
                   meetings
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   all
                   concluded
                   by
                   the
                   majority
                   of
                   votes
                   ,
                   though
                
                 some
                 of
                 US
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Committee
                
                 privately
                 dissented
                 
                   in
                   the
                   passing
                   of
                   many
                   particulars
                   .
                
                 So
                 then
                 our
                 Author
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 play
                 the
                 good
                 fellow
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 along
                 hand
                 in
                 hand
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 company
                 ;
                 
                   dissenting
                   privately
                
                 ,
                 but
                 consenting
                 publickly
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 looked
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 
                   No
                   sooner
                   came
                   these
                   Canons
                   abroad
                   into
                   a
                   publick
                   
                   view
                   ,
                   but
                   various
                   were
                   mens
                   censures
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
                 ]
                 Not
                 possible
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 confusion
                 both
                 of
                 Affections
                 and
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 otherwise
                 be
                 .
                 
                   Non
                   omnibus
                   una
                   voluntas
                
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 note
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 hold
                 true
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 
                   many
                   men
                
                 to
                 have
                 
                   many
                   mindes
                
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 if
                 my
                 information
                 deceive
                 me
                 not
                 ,
                 these
                 Canons
                 found
                 great
                 approbation
                 from
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 least
                 expected
                 ;
                 particularly
                 from
                 Justice
                 Crook
                 ,
                 whose
                 Argument
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Ship-m●ny
                 was
                 printed
                 afterwards
                 by
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 .
                 Of
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 told
                 by
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 great
                 worth
                 and
                 credit
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 read
                 over
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Canons
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 first
                 came
                 out
                 ,
                 he
                 lifted
                 up
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 hearty
                 thanks
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 liv'd
                 to
                 see
                 such
                 good
                 effects
                 of
                 a
                 Con●●●●tion
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 pleased
                 him
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 please
                 all
                 men
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 hoped
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 171.
                 
                 
                   Many
                   took
                   exception
                   at
                   the
                   hollowness
                   of
                   the
                   Oath
                   in
                   the
                   middle
                   thereof
                   ,
                   having
                   its
                   Bowels
                   puffed
                   up
                   with
                   a
                   windy
                   &c.
                   a
                
                 cheveral
                 
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   be
                   stretched
                   as
                   men
                   would
                   measure
                   it
                   .
                
                 ]
                 Of
                 this
                 &c.
                 which
                 has
                 made
                 
                 so
                 much
                 noise
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 say
                 nothing
                 .
                 Somewhat
                 is
                 here
                 subjoyn'd
                 by
                 our
                 Author
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 made
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Observator
                 .
                 Only
                 I
                 shall
                 make
                 bold
                 to
                 ask
                 him
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 observ'd
                 not
                 this
                 &c.
                 when
                 the
                 Oath
                 was
                 first
                 under
                 consideration
                 ;
                 or
                 why
                 he
                 signified
                 not
                 his
                 dissent
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 vote
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 some
                 reasons
                 which
                 might
                 move
                 him
                 to
                 object
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 had
                 been
                 fitter
                 for
                 a
                 wise
                 and
                 judicious
                 man
                 to
                 signifie
                 his
                 dislike
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 when
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 mended
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 others
                 in
                 condemning
                 it
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 past
                 remedy
                 .
                 But
                 
                   Mala
                   m●ns
                   malus
                   animus
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 saying
                 is
                 .
                 The
                 Convocation
                 had
                 no
                 ill
                 intent
                 in
                 it
                 when
                 they
                 passed
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 few
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 perverseness
                 and
                 corrupt
                 affections
                 ,
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 put
                 their
                 own
                 sense
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 spoil
                 an
                 honest-meaning
                 Text
                 with
                 a
                 factious
                 Gloss.
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 follow
                 our
                 Author
                 as
                 he
                 leads
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 
                   Some
                   Bishops
                   were
                   very
                   forward
                   in
                   pressing
                   this
                   Oath
                   even
                   before
                   the
                   time
                   thereof
                   .
                   For
                   whereas
                   a
                   liberty
                   was
                   allowed
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   to
                   deliberate
                   thereon
                   ,
                   until
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                
                 Michael
                 
                   the
                   Arch-angel
                   ,
                   some
                   presently
                   pressed
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   their
                   Diocesses
                   for
                   the
                   taking
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 ]
                 It
                 
                 seems
                 by
                 this
                 that
                 our
                 Author
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 taking
                 notice
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Canon
                 for
                 the
                 Oath
                 was
                 framed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 looked
                 into
                 the
                 Canon
                 it self
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Book
                 came
                 out
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 not
                 else
                 d●eamt
                 of
                 a
                 liberty
                 of
                 Deliberation
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Michael
                   the
                   Arch-angel
                
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 the
                 Canon
                 gives
                 not
                 .
                 
                 The
                 
                   Synod
                   did
                   indeed
                   decree
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Priests
                   and
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   in
                   places
                   exempt
                   or
                   not
                   exempt
                   ,
                   should
                   before
                   the
                   second
                   day
                   of
                
                 November
                 
                   next
                   ensuing
                   ,
                   take
                   the
                   following
                   Oath
                   against
                   all
                   innovation
                   of
                   Doctrine
                   or
                   Discipline
                   .
                
                 By
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Oath
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 and
                 taken
                 before
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 
                   Liberty
                   of
                   Deliberation
                   till
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   St.
                
                 Michael
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 some
                 Bishops
                 did
                 press
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 and
                 respective
                 Diocesses
                 ,
                 assoon
                 as
                 they
                 returned
                 home
                 from
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ;
                 they
                 might
                 well
                 doe
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Canon
                 ,
                 without
                 making
                 any
                 such
                 
                   Essay
                   of
                   their
                   Activity
                   ,
                   if
                   providence
                
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Author
                 most
                 wisely
                 words
                 it
                 )
                 had
                 not
                 prevented
                 them
                 .
                 
                 If
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 did
                 require
                 their
                 Clergy
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Oath
                 upon
                 their
                 knees
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 says
                 they
                 did
                 )
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 was
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 Canon
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 conceive
                 that
                 no
                 wise
                 man
                 would
                 scruple
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 gravity
                 and
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 business
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 about
                 .
                 But
                 then
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 
                   The
                   Exception
                   of
                   Exceptions
                   was
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   generally
                   condemned
                   as
                   illegally
                   passed
                   to
                   the
                   prejudice
                   of
                   the
                   fundamental
                   Liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Subject
                   ,
                   whereof
                   we
                   shall
                   hear
                   
                   enough
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Parliament
                   .
                   ]
                
                 Not
                 
                   generally
                   condemned
                
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 
                   illegally
                   passed
                
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 tending
                 to
                 prejudice
                 of
                 the
                 Subjects
                 Rights
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 of
                 that
                 .
                 Scarse
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 condemned
                 by
                 any
                 for
                 those
                 respects
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 such
                 whom
                 it
                 concern'd
                 (
                 for
                 carrying
                 on
                 of
                 their
                 Designs
                 )
                 to
                 weaken
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 advance
                 their
                 own
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 our
                 Author
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 enough
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 to
                 that
                 Parliament
                 for
                 our
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 we
                 finde
                 that
                 Mr.
                 Maynard
                 made
                 a
                 Speech
                 in
                 the
                 Committee
                 of
                 Lords
                 against
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Clergy
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 Canons
                 ,
                 without
                 common
                 consent
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   in
                   the
                
                 Saxon
                 
                   times
                   Laws
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   Ecclesiastical
                   had
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   Peers
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   great
                   Councels
                   our
                   Parliaments
                   do
                   succeed
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Argument
                 
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 force
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Clergy
                 can
                 make
                 no
                 Canons
                 without
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Peers
                 and
                 people
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 prove
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Peers
                 and
                 People
                 can
                 make
                 no
                 Statutes
                 without
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 in
                 their
                 Convocation
                 .
                 My
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 such
                 Councels
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Saxons
                 were
                 mixt
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 consisting
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 Laicks
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Eccles●asticks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 matters
                 there
                 concluded
                 on
                 of
                 a
                 mixt
                 nature
                 also
                 ;
                 Laws
                 being
                 passed
                 as
                 commonly
                 in
                 them
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 governance
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 as
                 Canons
                 for
                 the
                 Regulating
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 concern'd
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 great
                 Councels
                 of
                 the
                 Saxons
                 being
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 ensuing
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 did
                 their
                 work
                 by
                 themselves
                 without
                 any
                 confirmation
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 or
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 submission
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 to
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 eighth
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 did
                 succeed
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 those
                 great
                 Councels
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 sayes
                 they
                 did
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 because
                 that
                 antiently
                 the
                 Procurators
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Bishops
                 only
                 ,
                 had
                 their
                 place
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 though
                 neither
                 Peers
                 nor
                 People
                 voted
                 in
                 the
                 Convocations
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 admired
                 
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   some
                   checking
                
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Argument
                 )
                 
                   about
                   the
                   disuse
                   of
                   the
                   general
                   
                   making
                   of
                   such
                   Church
                   Laws
                   .
                
                 But
                 checking
                 or
                 repining
                 at
                 the
                 proceeding
                 of
                 any
                 superior
                 Court
                 makes
                 not
                 the
                 Acts
                 thereof
                 illegal
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 did
                 ,
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliaments
                 themselves
                 would
                 be
                 reputed
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 ,
                 or
                 illegally
                 made
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Clergy
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 have
                 checkt
                 (
                 and
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 good
                 cause
                 to
                 check
                 )
                 for
                 thei●
                 being
                 excluded
                 .
                 Which
                 checking
                 of
                 the
                 Commons
                 ap●ears
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 thos●
                 anti●nt
                 Authors
                 which
                 
                 the
                 Gentleman
                 cited
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Remonstrance
                 tendred
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 Eighth
                 ,
                 exemplified
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 
                 these
                 Animadversions
                 ,
                 
                   lib.
                   3.
                   n.
                
                 61.
                 
                 But
                 because
                 this
                 being
                 a
                 Record
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 come
                 within
                 the
                 walk
                 of
                 a
                 common
                 Lawyer
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 that
                 memorable
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 Parliament
                 51.
                 
                 Edw.
                 3.
                 which
                 in
                 brief
                 was
                 this
                 :
                 The
                 Commons
                 f●nding
                 themselves
                 aggrieved
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 with
                 certain
                 Constitutions
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Clergy
                 in
                 their
                 Synods
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 some
                 Laws
                 or
                 Ordinances
                 which
                 were
                 lately
                 passed
                 ,
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 then
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 put
                 in
                 a
                 Bill
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                 
                   That
                   no
                   Act
                   nor
                   Ordin●nce
                   should
                   from
                   thenceforth
                   be
                   made
                   or
                   granted
                   on
                   the
                   Petition
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Commons
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   Commons
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   bound
                   in
                   times
                   to
                   come
                   by
                   any
                   Constitutions
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Clergy
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   for
                   their
                   own
                   advantage
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   Commons
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   had
                   not
                   given
                   consent
                   .
                
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 (
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 worth
                 the
                 marking
                 ;
                 )
                 
                   
                     Car
                     eux
                     ne
                     veulent
                     estre
                     obligez
                     a
                     nul
                     de
                     vos
                     Estatuz
                     ne
                     Ordinances
                     faitz
                     sanz
                     leur
                     Assent
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   the
                   said
                   Clergy
                   did
                   not
                   think
                   themselves
                   bound
                   (
                   as
                   indeed
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   in
                   those
                   times
                   )
                   by
                   any
                   Statute
                   ,
                   Act
                   ,
                   or
                   Ordinance
                   ,
                   made
                   without
                   their
                   Assent
                   in
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                   Parliament
                   .
                
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 obtain'd
                 by
                 this
                 checking
                 of
                 the
                 Commons
                 in
                 the
                 declining
                 and
                 last
                 times
                 of
                 King
                 Edw.
                 3.
                 was
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 effected
                 by
                 the
                 more
                 vigorous
                 prosecution
                 of
                 King
                 Hen.
                 8.
                 who
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 Commons
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 repress
                 their
                 checkings
                 ,
                 obtained
                 from
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 neither
                 make
                 nor
                 execute
                 any
                 Canons
                 without
                 his
                 consent
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 said
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Kings
                 power
                 of
                 confirming
                 Canons
                 was
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 free
                 and
                 voluntary
                 submission
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 built
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 third
                 Argument
                 ob●ecteth
                 ,
                 on
                 to
                 weak
                 a
                 foundation
                 as
                 
                   the
                   Popes
                   making
                   
                   Canons
                   by
                   his
                   sole
                   power
                   :
                
                 the
                 Pope
                 not
                 making
                 Canons
                 here
                 ,
                 nor
                 putting
                 his
                 Rescripts
                 and
                 Letters
                 decretory
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Canons
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 remedy
                 for
                 some
                 present
                 exigency
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Kings
                 power
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 not
                 being
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 stand
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Kings
                   may
                   make
                   Canons
                   without
                   consent
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                
                 though
                 he
                 saith
                 they
                 cannot
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 argued
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                 clause
                 in
                 the
                 Statute
                 of
                 Submission
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Clergy
                   shall
                   not
                   make
                   Canons
                   without
                   the
                   Kings
                   leave
                   ,
                
                 doth
                 not
                 imply
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 leave
                 alone
                 they
                 may
                 make
                 them
                 ;
                 I
                 cannot
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 delivered
                 this
                 for
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 less
                 for
                 Logick
                 .
                 For
                 had
                 this
                 been
                 looked
                 on
                 formerly
                 as
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 Parliaments
                 would
                 have
                 check'd
                 at
                 it
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 as
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 encroachments
                 in
                 executing
                 this
                 power
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 antiently
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 been
                 about
                 the
                 disuse
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 general
                 consent
                 in
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 180.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 our
                 Author
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 Mr.
                 
                   Maynard
                   endevoured
                   also
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   Canons
                   were
                   against
                   the
                   Kings
                
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Rights
                   ,
                   Liberties
                   ,
                   and
                   Properties
                   of
                   the
                   Subject
                   .
                
                 ]
                 And
                 he
                 saith
                 well
                 ,
                 th●t
                 
                 it
                 was
                 endevoured
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavoured
                 only
                 ,
                 nothing
                 amounting
                 to
                 a
                 proof
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 follows
                 .
                 It
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 voted
                 by
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Commons
                   are
                   against
                   fundamental
                   Laws
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   against
                   the
                   Kings
                   Prerogative
                   ,
                   prop●●●
                   of
                   the
                   Subject
                   ,
                   the
                   Right
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   tend
                   to
                   faction
                   and
                   sedition
                
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 that
                 some
                 endeavours
                 should
                 be
                 used
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 Vote
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 general
                 charge
                 ,
                 requires
                 a
                 general
                 answer
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 this
                 .
                 Before
                 the
                 Canons
                 we●e
                 subscribed
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 imparted
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Councel
                 ;
                 who
                 calling
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Councel
                 learned
                 in
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 the
                 said
                 Canons
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 and
                 considered
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 being
                 then
                 present
                 .
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 upon
                 due
                 and
                 mature
                 deliberation
                 the
                 Canons
                 were
                 approv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 so
                 approv'd
                 ,
                 were
                 sent
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 in
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 subscribed
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 strange
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 pass
                 the
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 and
                 learned
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 contained
                 any
                 thing
                 
                   against
                   the
                   fundamental
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   the
                   property
                   of
                   the
                   Subject
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Rights
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 ;
                 or
                 been
                 approv'd
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Conncel
                 ,
                 had
                 any
                 thing
                 been
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 derogatory
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   tending
                   to
                   Faction
                   and
                   Sedition
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 foundation
                 being
                 ill
                 laid
                 ,
                 the
                 superstructures
                 and
                 objections
                 which
                 are
                 built
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 shaken
                 and
                 thrown
                 down
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 hath
                 been
                 more
                 ordinary
                 in
                 all
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 inflict
                 penalties
                 on
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 
                   disobey
                   them
                
                 ;
                 exemplified
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 Canons
                 of
                 603.
                 many
                 of
                 which
                 extend
                 not
                 only
                 unto
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 to
                 Degradation
                 and
                 Irregularity
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 see
                 
                   Can.
                   38.
                   113.
                   
                   &c.
                
                 To
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 those
                 Canons
                 which
                 determineth
                 or
                 limiteth
                 the
                 Kings
                 Authority
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 that
                 makes
                 for
                 and
                 defendeth
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Convocation
                 might
                 rather
                 have
                 expected
                 thanks
                 then
                 censure
                 from
                 ensuing
                 Parliaments
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 Canon
                 did
                 declare
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Kings
                 to
                 be
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 condemn
                 all
                 other
                 Governments
                 as
                 being
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 commend
                 that
                 of
                 Kings
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 best
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 it
                 Logically
                 be
                 infer'd
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 Kingly
                 Government
                 is
                 not
                 received
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 ought
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 :
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Gove●nment
                 (
                 by
                 this
                 Canon
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 alike
                 ;
                 because
                 some
                 
                 Kings
                 do
                 and
                 may
                 lawfully
                 p●t
                 with
                 many
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 Rights
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 their
                 Subject●
                 ,
                 which
                 others
                 do
                 〈◊〉
                 may
                 as
                 lawfully
                 retain
                 unto
                 themselves
                 .
                 ●o
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Non-Resistance
                 is
                 〈…〉
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 〈…〉
                 condemn
                 the
                 Canon
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 〈…〉
                 fifth
                 and
                 last
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Statute
                 〈…〉
                 that
                 the
                 dayes
                 there
                 m●ntion●
                 〈…〉
                 dayes
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 rel●tes
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 some
                 other
                 Festivals
                 whi●h
                 had
                 been
                 formerly
                 〈…〉
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 Church
                 from
                 ord●ining
                 any
                 other
                 Holy
                 〈…〉
                 causes
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Assuredly
                 〈…〉
                 Lawyer
                 would
                 have
                 spoke
                 more
                 home
                 〈…〉
                 could
                 the
                 cause
                 have
                 born
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Floquent●m
                   〈…〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 Ora●o●s
                 language
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 〈…〉
                 on
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Arguments
                 ●s
                 our
                 〈…〉
                 them
                 to
                 us
                 )
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 think
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 〈◊〉
                 fitted
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 〈…〉
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 influence
                 these
                 arguments
                 might
                 have
                 on
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
                 ,
                 when
                 reported
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 affirm
                 :
                 But
                 ●o
                 far
                 I
                 〈…〉
                 our
                 Author
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   lost
                   neither
                   〈…〉
                
                 came
                 from
                 his
                 mo●th
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 as
                 our
                 Author
                 sayes
                 )
                 〈◊〉
                 
                   back
                   friend
                   to
                   the
                   Canons
                   ▪
                   because
                   made
                   〈…〉
                   and
                   durance
                   in
                   the
                   Tower.
                
                 A
                 piece
                 of
                 〈…〉
                 
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 look
                 for
                 .
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 〈…〉
                 thus
                 shaken
                 and
                 endangered
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 〈…〉
                 and
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Courts
                 was
                 not
                 〈…〉
                 one
                 being
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 Act
                 of
                 〈…〉
                 other
                 much
                 wea●ened
                 in
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 a
                 clause
                 in
                 that
                 Act
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 〈…〉
              
               
                 Fol.
                 182.
                 
                 Mr.
                 〈…〉
                 
                 
                   should
                   so
                   supinely
                   suffer
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   surprised
                   in
                   their
                
                 
                 power
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 well
                 might
                 Mr.
                 Pim
                 triumph
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 gain'd
                 the
                 point
                 he
                 aim'd
                 at
                 in
                 subverting
                 the
                 
                   coercive
                   power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 whole
                 exercise
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 J●risdiction
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 impute
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 
                   ●inger
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 carelesness
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 suffe●ing
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 supinely
                 surpris'd
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 ●e
                 Bishops
                 saw
                 too
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 general
                 words
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 disabled
                 from
                 inflicting
                 any
                 pain
                 or
                 penalty
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 extended
                 to
                 Suspension
                 ,
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ecclesiastical
                 censures
                 .
                 But
                 secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 saw
                 withall
                 that
                 the
                 stream
                 was
                 too
                 strong
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 ●ive
                 against
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 being
                 wrought
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 popular
                 party
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 ,
                 to
                 pass
                 the
                 Bill
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 without
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Scots
                 A●my
                 was
                 disbanded
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Nation
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 condescensions
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 such
                 an
                 explication
                 made
                 of
                 those
                 general
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 restrain
                 them
                 unto
                 temporal
                 pains
                 and
                 civil
                 penalties
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 censures
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 might
                 remain
                 as
                 forme●ly
                 .
                 And
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 thereunto
                 they
                 had
                 procured
                 a
                 Proviso
                 to
                 be
                 entred
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Pa●s
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   general
                   words
                   in
                   this
                   Bill
                   should
                   extend
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   High
                   Commission
                   Court
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   reach
                   other
                   Ecclesiastical
                   jurisdictions
                   ,
                
                 for
                 which
                 consult
                 our
                 Author
                 ▪
                 fol.
                 181.
                 ●aving
                 thus
                 passed
                 over
                 such
                 matters
                 as
                 concern
                 the
                 Ch●●ch
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 now
                 look
                 upon
                 some
                 few
                 things
                 which
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 Parliament
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 that
              
               
                 Fol.
                 174.
                 
                 D●
                 .
                 Pocklington
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Bray
                 
                   were
                   the
                   tw●
                   first
                   that
                   felt
                   the
                   displeasures
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   former
                   for
                   preaching
                   and
                   printing
                   ,
                   the
                   later
                   for
                   licencing
                   two
                   Books
                   ,
                   one
                   cal●●
                
                 
                 Sunday
                 no
                 Sabb●h
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   other
                   the
                
                 Christian
                 Altar
                 .
                 ]
                 No
                 other
                 way
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 hig●
                 displea●ures
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 ●uch
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 who
                 therefore
                 is
                 intrusted
                 to
                 gather
                 such
                 Propositions
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 tw●
                 
                 Books
                 as
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 recan●ed
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 ▪
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 preferments
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 the
                 Bishop
                 serv'd
                 his
                 own
                 turn
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 peoples
                 too
                 :
                 his
                 own
                 turn
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 controversie
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 ●●ickle●
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 Pocklington
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 provoked
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 revenge
                 .
                 The
                 Peoples
                 turn
                 he
                 serv'd
                 next
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 condemning
                 and
                 recanting
                 of
                 some
                 points
                 about
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 though
                 therein
                 he
                 ran
                 cross
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 practice
                 .
                 Who
                 had
                 been
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 tho●e
                 Sabbatarian
                 rigors
                 (
                 which
                 now
                 he
                 would
                 fain
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 countenance
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 caus'd
                 a
                 Comedy
                 to
                 be
                 acted
                 before
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 house
                 at
                 Bugden
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 on
                 a
                 Sunday
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 Sunday
                 also
                 on
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 publickly
                 given
                 sacred
                 Orders
                 both
                 to
                 P●iests
                 and
                 Deacons
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 Comedy
                 he
                 invited
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Manchester
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 ●entry
                 ,
                 though
                 on
                 this
                 turning
                 of
                 the
                 tide
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 cause
                 these
                 Doctors
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 for
                 some
                 Opinions
                 which
                 formerly
                 himself
                 allowed
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 mov'd
                 at
                 the
                 Assembly
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Books
                 should
                 be
                 publickly
                 burnt
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 disputed
                 the
                 Morality
                 of
                 the
                 Lords-day-Sabbath
                 .
                 
                   Quo
                   teneam
                   nodo
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 as
                 the
                 Poet
                 hath
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 our
                 Author
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   soon
                   after
                   both
                   the
                   Doctors
                   decea●ed
                   for
                   grief
                   ,
                
                 I
                 dare
                 with
                 some
                 confidence
                 tell
                 him
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 matter
                 ;
                 Dr.
                 Pocklington
                 living
                 about
                 two
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Bray
                 above
                 four
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 with
                 as
                 great
                 chearfulness
                 and
                 courage
                 as
                 ever
                 formerly
                 .
                 How
                 he
                 hath
                 dealt
                 with
                 Dr.
                 Cousen
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 hereafter
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 the
                 discourse
                 thereof
                 being
                 too
                 long
                 and
                 too
                 full
                 of
                 particulars
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 an
                 Animadve●●on
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 proceed
                 we
                 unto
                 Bishop
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 whom
                 thus
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fol.
                 182.
                 
                 
                   A
                   Bill
                   was
                   sent
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   Commons
                   against
                
                 Matthew
                 Wren
                 of●ly
                 ●ly
                 ,
                 
                   containing
                   25
                   Articles
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 ]
                 
                 That
                 such
                 a
                 Bill
                 was
                 ●●nt
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 is
                 undoubtedly
                 true
                 .
                 And
                 no
                 less
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 impeachments
                 of
                 like
                 nature
                 were
                 hammered
                 at
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 against
                 many
                 other
                 Clergy
                 men
                 of
                 good
                 note
                 ,
                 though
                 in●erior
                 Order
                 ;
                 the
                 Articles
                 whereof
                 were
                 printed
                 and
                 exposed
                 to
                 open
                 sale
                 to
                 their
                 great
                 disparagement
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 would
                 fain
                 know
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 this
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 singled
                 ou●
                 amongst
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 stand
                 impeached
                 upon
                 Record
                 in
                 our
                 Authors
                 History
                 ;
                 especially
                 considering
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 in
                 pursuance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 impeachment
                 dying
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 assoon
                 as
                 born
                 .
                 Was
                 it
                 be●●use
                 he
                 was
                 more
                 criminal
                 then
                 the
                 others
                 were
                 〈…〉
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 was
                 better
                 prov'd
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 what
                 〈…〉
                 ?
                 Well
                 ,
                 since
                 our
                 Author
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 tell
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 King
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Conference
                   at
                   Hampton-Court
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 a
                 〈…〉
                 exception
                 taken
                 by
                 Dr.
                 Reynolds
                 at
                 a
                 passage
                 in
                 
                   Ecclesi●sticus
                   .
                   What
                   trow
                   ye
                
                 ,
                 said
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 
                   makes
                   these
                   men
                   so
                   a●g●y
                   with
                
                 Eccles●●●cus
                 ?
                 
                   By
                   my
                   Sal
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Bishop●
                   or
                   else
                   they
                   would
                   never
                   use
                   him
                   so
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 tha●
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 174.
                 
                 
                   About
                   this
                   time
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   motion
                   of
                   a
                   new
                   Protestati●n
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   all
                   over
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   some
                   months
                   
                   ●●ter
                   was
                   generally
                   performed
                   .
                
                 ]
                 What
                 time
                 this
                 was
                 ou●
                 A●tho●
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 margin
                 ,
                 pointing
                 to
                 Feb.
                 4.
                 about
                 which
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Protestation
                 ,
                 nor
                 occasion
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 mention
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 P●●testation
                 was
                 upon
                 Munday
                 ,
                 May
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 day
                 it
                 was
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 fram'd
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Membe●s
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 ,
                 excepting
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   George
                   Digby
                
                 (
                 now
                 Earl
                 of
                 Bristol
                 )
                 and
                 an
                 Uncle
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 The
                 occasion
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Speech
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 upon
                 the
                 Saturday
                 before
                 ;
                 which
                 mov'd
                 them
                 
                 to
                 unite
                 themselves
                 by
                 this
                 〈…〉
                 
                   bringing
                   to
                   condign
                   punishment
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   ●●all
                   either
                   by
                   ●orce
                   ,
                   practice
                   ,
                   plots
                   ,
                   councels
                   ,
                   conspiracies
                   ,
                   or
                   otherwise
                   do
                   any
                   thi●g
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Pr●testation
                   contain'd
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Pro●estation
                 being
                 carried
                 into
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 Peers
                 ,
                 was
                 after
                 some
                 few
                 d●yes
                 generally
                 taken
                 by
                 that
                 House
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 t●e
                 prevalent
                 party
                 in
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 Commons
                 having
                 f●●ther
                 aims
                 then
                 such
                 as
                 our
                 Author
                 pleaseth
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 first
                 ca●s'd
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 be
                 〈◊〉
                 by
                 an
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 of
                 
                   May
                   ▪
                
                 that
                 they
                 〈…〉
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Sheriffes
                   and
                   I●s●ices
                   of
                   Peace
                   in
                   the
                   several
                   Shires
                
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 intima●ed
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   as
                   they
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   taking
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   themselves
                   ▪
                   so
                   they
                   c●uld
                   not
                   but
                   approve
                   it
                   in
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   should
                   take
                   i●
                   .
                
                 But
                 f●nding
                 that
                 this
                 did
                 not
                 much
                 edifie
                 with
                 the
                 Count●●●
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 they
                 desired
                 the
                 Lords
                 to
                 concur
                 with
                 them
                 〈…〉
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Failing
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 Order
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 House
                 only
                 ,
                 Iuly
                 30.
                 it
                 was
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Prot●station
                   made
                   by
                   them
                   was
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   by
                   every
                   Person
                   that
                   was
                   well
                   affected
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   good
                   ●f
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   what
                   Person
                   ●●ever
                   〈◊〉
                   not
                   tak●
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   was
                   unfit
                   to
                   bear
                   Office
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   or
                   Common-wealth
                   .
                
                 Which
                 notwithstan●ing
                 many
                 refus'd
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 A●thor
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 b●t
                 〈…〉
                 use
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 thereof
                 :
                 as
                 afte●ward
                 〈◊〉
                 by
                 those
                 Pikes
                 and
                 Protestations
                 ,
                 whi●h
                 cond●●●ed
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 five
                 Members
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 183
                 ▪
                 
                   About
                   this
                   time
                   came
                   forth
                   the
                   L●rd
                
                 B●ook
                 
                   his
                   Book
                   against
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   accusing
                   them
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   Parentage
                   to
                   be
                
                 de
                 faece
                 populi
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   the
                   pe●ple
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   Studies
                   no
                   way
                   fi●
                   for
                   Government
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   Barons
                   in
                   Parliame●t
                   :
                   ]
                
                 A
                 passage
                 mis-be●oming
                 
                 no
                 mans
                 pen
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 his
                 〈…〉
                 whose
                 Father
                 neither
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 Extraction
                 then
                 some
                 ,
                 no●
                 better
                 le●t
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 his
                 subsis●ence
                 then
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 (
                 whom
                 he
                 thus
                 upbraideth
                 )
                 had
                 been
                 left
                 by
                 their
                 
                 Fathe●s
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 which
                 calumny
                 the
                 Bishops
                 freed
                 themselves
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 our
                 Author
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 were
                 too
                 modest
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 commendations
                 ,
                 our
                 Author
                 might
                 have
                 freed
                 them
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 tales
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 budget
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 tale
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 Nobleman
                 in
                 King
                 Harry
                 the
                 eighths
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 told
                 Mr.
                 Pac●
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Secretaries
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   contempt
                   of
                   Learning
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   enough
                   for
                
                 Noblemens
                 
                   sons
                   to
                   winde
                   their
                
                 horn
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   carry
                   their
                
                 Hauk
                 
                   fair
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   leave
                   study
                   and
                   learning
                   to
                   the
                   children
                   of
                
                 mean
                 men
                 :
                 
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   aforesaid
                   Mr.
                
                 Pace
                 
                   replyed
                   ;
                   then
                   you
                   and
                   other
                   Noblemen
                   must
                   be
                   content
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   children
                
                 may
                 winde
                 their
                 horns
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 their
                 Hauks
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 mean
                 men
                 
                   do
                   mannage
                   matters
                   of
                   Estate
                
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 men
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 verst
                 in
                 Books
                 ,
                 studied
                 in
                 Histories
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 made
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 chief
                 occurrences
                 of
                 most
                 States
                 and
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 thought
                 as
                 fit
                 to
                 manage
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 spend
                 their
                 time
                 in
                 Hauking
                 and
                 Hunting
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 upon
                 some
                 worse
                 employments
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 a
                 Superinduction
                 of
                 
                   holy
                   Orders
                
                 should
                 prove
                 a
                 Supersedeas
                 to
                 all
                 
                   civil
                   prudence
                
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 wilde
                 extravagant
                 fancy
                 as
                 no
                 man
                 of
                 judgement
                 can
                 allow
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 188.
                 
                 
                   The
                   next
                   day
                   the
                   12
                   Subscribers
                   were
                   voted
                   to
                   be
                   committed
                   to
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                   save
                   that
                
                 Bishop
                 Morton
                 of
                 Durham
                 ,
                 and
                 Hall
                 of
                 Norwich
                 
                   found
                   some
                   favour
                
                 .
                 ]
                 Our
                 
                 Author
                 speaks
                 this
                 of
                 those
                 twelve
                 Bishops
                 who
                 had
                 subscrib'd
                 a
                 Protestation
                 for
                 preserving
                 their
                 Rights
                 and
                 Votes
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 involuntary
                 absence
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 compelled
                 by
                 threats
                 ,
                 menaces
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 open
                 acts
                 of
                 violence
                 committed
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 found
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 not
                 being
                 sent
                 unto
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 much
                 mistaken
                 ;
                 it
                 not
                 being
                 Dr.
                 Hall
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 but
                 Dr.
                 Wright
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Coventry
                 and
                 
                 Lichfield
                 ,
                 who
                 found
                 that
                 favour
                 at
                 their
                 hands
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 Misnomer
                 I
                 finde
                 after
                 ,
                 fol.
                 193.
                 where
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 William
                 Earl
                 of
                 Bath
                 ;
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Bath
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 
                 speaks
                 being
                 nam'd
                 Henry
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 William
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 chang'd
                 his
                 name
                 when
                 he
                 succeeded
                 in
                 that
                 Earldom
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 ,
                 &
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 our
                 Author
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 he
                 did
                 .
                 As
                 much
                 he
                 is
                 mistaken
                 also
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   leaving
                   
                   the
                   Bishops
                   in
                   prison
                   for
                   eighteen
                   weeks
                   ,
                
                 whereas
                 they
                 were
                 scarce
                 detained
                 there
                 for
                 half
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 released
                 by
                 an
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
                 on
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 of
                 February
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 after
                 the
                 Bill
                 for
                 taking
                 away
                 their
                 Votes
                 had
                 passed
                 in
                 Parliament
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 the
                 Commons
                 looking
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 devested
                 of
                 their
                 Right
                 of
                 Peerage
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 rank
                 with
                 themselves
                 ,
                 return'd
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 again
                 ▪
                 and
                 having
                 kept
                 them
                 there
                 some
                 few
                 weeks
                 (
                 long
                 enough
                 to
                 declare
                 their
                 power
                 )
                 discharged
                 them
                 upon
                 Bail
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 sent
                 them
                 home
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 195.
                 
                 
                   About
                   this
                   time
                   the
                   word
                
                 Malignant
                 
                   was
                   〈◊〉
                   born
                   (
                   as
                   to
                   common
                   use
                   )
                   in
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   first
                   as
                   a
                   n●te
                   ●f
                   disgrace
                   on
                   the
                   Kings
                   Party
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   because
                   one
                   had
                   had
                   as
                   good
                   be
                   dumb
                   as
                   not
                   speak
                   with
                   the
                   volge
                   )
                   possibly
                   in
                   that
                   sense
                   it
                   may
                   occur
                   in
                   our
                   ensuing
                   History
                   .
                
                 ]
                 Nothing
                 more
                 
                 possible
                 then
                 that
                 our
                 Author
                 should
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 any
                 word
                 of
                 disgrace
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 Kings
                 party
                 was
                 r●proached
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 calls
                 them
                 formerly
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Royalists
                 and
                 
                   High
                   Royalists
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 ●ometimes
                 〈◊〉
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 because
                 he
                 thought
                 them
                 worthy
                 of
                 no
                 wo●●e
                 a
                 Title
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Malignant
                 h●d
                 not
                 then
                 been
                 born
                 .
                 He
                 cannot
                 chuse
                 but
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Round-head
                 was
                 born
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 common
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Party
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Parliamentarians
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Round-heads
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 Party
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Kings
                 Adherents
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Malignants
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 I
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 Round-head
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 
                   fixed
                   as
                   a
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   disgrace
                
                 on
                 the
                 Parliament
                 party
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 occur
                 ,
                 on
                 any
                 occasion
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 Authors
                 History
                 .
                 But
                 
                   kissing
                   goes
                   by
                   favour
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 saying
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 let
                 him
                 ●avour
                 whom
                 he
                 pleases
                 ,
                 and
                 kiss
                 where
                 he
                 favou●eth
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 196.
                 
                 
                   By
                   this
                   time
                   ten
                   of
                   the
                   eleven
                   Bishops
                   formerly
                   〈◊〉
                   their
                   Protestation
                   to
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   were
                   after
                   s●me
                   moneths
                   durance
                   (
                   upon
                   good
                   Bail
                   given
                   )
                   released
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 ]
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 releasing
                 of
                 these
                 Bishops
                 we
                 have
                 spoke
                 already
                 .
                 We
                 a●e
                 now
                 only
                 to
                 observe
                 such
                 mistakes
                 and
                 errors
                 as
                 relate
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 released
                 at
                 or
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 which
                 our
                 Author
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 after
                 s●ch
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 plunder
                 had
                 begun
                 to
                 be
                 us'd
                 amongst
                 us
                 .
                 Plunder
                 both
                 
                   name
                   and
                   thing
                
                 was
                 unknown
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 war
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 war
                 began
                 not
                 till
                 
                   September
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1642.
                 which
                 was
                 some
                 moneths
                 after
                 the
                 releasing
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Bishops
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 he
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 ten
                 of
                 the
                 eleven
                 which
                 had
                 subscribed
                 ,
                 were
                 released
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the●e
                 were
                 twelve
                 which
                 had
                 subscrib'd
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 fol.
                 187.
                 whereof
                 ten
                 were
                 sent
                 unto
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 cus●ody
                 of
                 the
                 Black-Rod
                 ,
                 f●l
                 .
                 188.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 ten
                 only
                 were
                 releast
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 must
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 custody
                 for
                 a
                 longer
                 time
                 :
                 whereas
                 we
                 finde
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Norwich
                 at
                 home
                 in
                 his
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Durham
                 at
                 liberty
                 in
                 London
                 ;
                 they
                 being
                 the
                 two
                 whom
                 he
                 makes
                 so
                 far
                 favour'd
                 by
                 the
                 
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 s●apt
                 the
                 Tower.
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 all
                 others
                 were
                 releast
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 
                   Wren
                   〈…〉
                   detain'd
                   in
                   the
                   Tower
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 .
                 That
                 Bishop
                 was
                 releast
                 upon
                 bail
                 when
                 the
                 other
                 were
                 ,
                 return'd
                 into
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 as
                 the
                 othe●s
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 continued
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 he
                 was
                 snatched
                 〈◊〉
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 at
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Ely
                 ,
                 carryed
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 never
                 being
                 
                 brought
                 unto
                 a
                 hearing
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 cause
                 shewn
                 〈◊〉
                 his
                 imprisonment
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 A●chbishop
                 
                 Williams
                 after
                 his
                 restoring
                 unto
                 liberty
                 
                   went
                   not
                   into
                   the
                   Kings
                   Quarters
                   ,
                
                 as
                 our
                 Autho●
                 saith
                 ,
                 but
                 unto
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 houses
                 in
                 Yorkshire
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 continued
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 1643.
                 and
                 then
                 came
                 to
                 Ox●●rd
                 :
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 found
                 the
                 North
                 too
                 cold
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 o●
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 solicit
                 for
                 renewing
                 of
                 his
                 C●mm●ndam
                 in
                 the
                 Dea●ry
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 w●s
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 drawing
                 towards
                 an
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 196.
                 
                 
                   Some
                   of
                   the
                
                 aged
                 Bishops
                 
                   had
                   their
                
                 tongues
                 
                   so
                   used
                   to
                   the
                
                 language
                 
                   of
                   a
                
                 third
                 Estate
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   more
                   then
                   once
                   they
                   ran
                   on
                   that
                
                 (
                 reputed
                 )
                 Rock
                 
                   in
                   their
                   spe●ches
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   publickly
                
                 s●en●
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   enjoyned
                   an
                
                 acknowledgement
                 
                   of
                   their
                   mistake
                
                 .
                 ]
                 By
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 
                 so
                 
                   publickly
                   shent
                
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 they
                 were
                 th●t
                 so
                 ingenrously
                 
                   acknowledged
                   their
                   mistake
                
                 ,
                 as
                 my
                 Author
                 telleth
                 us
                 not
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 I
                 say
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 〈◊〉
                 or
                 false
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 small
                 ingen●ity
                 in
                 acknowledging
                 a
                 mistake
                 in
                 that
                 wherein
                 they
                 〈◊〉
                 not
                 been
                 mistaken
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 avoid
                 a
                 
                   reputed
                   Rock
                
                 ,
                 to
                 run
                 themselves
                 on
                 a
                 certain
                 Rock
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Rock
                 of
                 scandal
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 Bishops
                 had
                 their
                 vote
                 in
                 Parliament
                 as
                 
                   a
                   third
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 
                   temporal
                   Barons
                
                 ,
                 will
                 evidently
                 appear
                 by
                 these
                 reasons
                 following
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 the
                 Clegy
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Christian
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the●e
                 No●thwest
                 p●rts
                 make
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Estate
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 German
                 Empire
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 Thuanus
                 the
                 Historian
                 ,
                 lib.
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 France
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 affirmed
                 by
                 
                   Paulus
                   Aemilius
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 9.
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 as
                 testifieth
                 Bodinus
                 in
                 his
                 
                   De
                   Bepub
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 
                 Fo●
                 which
                 consult
                 also
                 the
                 
                   General
                   History
                   of
                   Spain
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 practice
                 ,
                 
                   lib.
                   9
                   ,
                   10
                   ,
                   11
                   ,
                
                 14.
                 
                 In
                 H●ng●ry
                 ,
                 as
                 witnesseth
                 
                   Bonfinius
                   ,
                   Dec.
                   2.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 〈…〉
                 by
                 Thuanus
                 also
                 ,
                 lib.
                 56.
                 
                 In
                 Denmark●
                 as
                 〈◊〉
                 telleth
                 us
                 
                   in
                   Historia
                   〈…〉
                
                 
                 observing
                 antiently
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 Government
                 as
                 was
                 us'd
                 by
                 the
                 Danes
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 we
                 finde
                 in
                 Camden
                 for
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 antiently
                 the
                 Lords
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Abbots
                   ,
                   Priors
                   ,
                
                 made
                 the
                 third
                 Estate
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 it
                 were
                 very
                 strange
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 other
                 Prelates
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 powerful
                 body
                 ,
                 should
                 move
                 in
                 a
                 lower
                 Sphere
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 doe
                 elsewhere
                 .
                 But
                 secondly
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 stand
                 only
                 upon
                 probable
                 inferences
                 ,
                 we
                 finde
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 
                   Titus
                   Livius
                
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Reign
                 and
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   King
                   Henry
                
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   when
                   his
                   Funerals
                   were
                   ended
                   ,
                   the
                   three
                   Estates
                   of
                   the
                   Realm
                   of
                
                 England
                 
                   did
                   assemble
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   declared
                   his
                   Son
                   King
                
                 Henry
                 
                   the
                   sixth
                   ,
                   being
                   an
                   Infant
                   of
                   eight
                   moneths
                   old
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   Soveraign
                   Lord
                   as
                   his
                   Heir
                   and
                   Successor
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Lords
                 Spiritual
                 did
                 not
                 then
                 make
                 the
                 third
                 Estate
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 who
                 did
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Petition
                 tendred
                 to
                 Richard
                 Duke
                 of
                 Glocester
                 ,
                 to
                 accept
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 occurring
                 in
                 the
                 Parliament
                 Rolls
                 ,
                 runs
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   three
                   Estates
                
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lords
                   Spiritual
                   ,
                   and
                   Temporal
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Commons
                   thereof
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Parliament
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Richard
                   lately
                   Crowned
                   King
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   expresly
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   request
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   Estates
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   Spiritual
                   ,
                   and
                   Temporal
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   of
                   this
                   Land
                   assembled
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   it
                   be
                   pronounced
                   ,
                   decreed
                   ,
                   and
                   declared
                   ,
                   That
                   our
                   said
                   Soveraign
                   Lord
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   and
                   undoubted
                   King
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   of
                   
                     England
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   Statute
                   of
                   1
                   
                     Eliz.
                     cap.
                  
                   3.
                   where
                   the
                   Lords
                   Spiritual
                   and
                   Temporal
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Commons
                   in
                   that
                   Parliament
                   assembled
                   ,
                   being
                   said
                   expresly
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     in
                     terminis
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   represent
                   the
                   three
                   Estates
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   did
                   recognize
                   the
                   Queens
                   Majesty
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   true
                   ,
                   
                   lawful
                   and
                   undoubted
                   Soveraign
                   Liege
                   Lady
                   ,
                   and
                   Queen
                   .
                
                 Adde
                 unto
                 these
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Sir
                 
                   Edward
                   Cooke
                
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 private
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Jurisdiction
                 of
                 Courts
                 (
                 published
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 
                   long
                   Parliament
                
                 )
                 chap.
                 1.
                 doth
                 expresly
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Parliament
                   consists
                   of
                   the
                   Head
                   and
                   Body
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   Head
                   is
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Body
                   are
                   the
                   three
                   E●tates
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   the
                   Lords
                   Spiritual
                   ,
                   and
                   Temporal
                   ,
                   and
                   Commons
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 words
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 opinion
                 and
                 tes●imony
                 of
                 that
                 learned
                 Lawyer
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Authority
                 o●
                 the
                 
                   long
                   Parliament
                
                 also
                 ,
                 though
                 against
                 it self
                 .
                 Tho●e
                 aged
                 Bishops
                 had
                 been
                 but
                 little
                 studied
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 concernments
                 ,
                 and
                 betray'd
                 their
                 Rights
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 acknowledge
                 any
                 such
                 mistake
                 in
                 ch●llenging
                 to
                 themselves
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 196.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Convocation
                   now
                   not
                   sitting●
                   and
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   being
                   brought
                   under
                   the
                   cognizance
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   their
                   Wisdoms
                   adjudged
                   it
                   not
                   only
                   convenient
                   ,
                   but
                   necessary
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   prime
                   Clergy
                   men
                   might
                   be
                   consulted
                   with
                   .
                
                 ]
                 It
                 seems
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 setting
                 up
                 o●
                 
                 the
                 new
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 certain
                 Lords
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 or
                 more
                 Divine●
                 out
                 of
                 every
                 County
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 ascrib'd
                 to
                 the
                 not
                 sitting
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 .
                 Whereas
                 if
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 rea●on
                 ,
                 the
                 Convocation
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 first
                 wa●ned
                 to
                 reassemble
                 ,
                 with
                 liberty
                 and
                 safe
                 conducts
                 given
                 them
                 to
                 attend
                 that
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 freedom
                 to
                 debate
                 such
                 matters
                 as
                 conduced
                 to
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 If
                 on
                 those
                 terms
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 met
                 ,
                 the
                 substituting
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Assembly
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 some
                 ground
                 :
                 though
                 being
                 call'd
                 and
                 nominated
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 Ho●se
                 of
                 Commons
                 ,
                 nothing
                 they
                 did
                 could
                 binde
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 further
                 then
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 compellable
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Convocation
                 was
                 not
                 held
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Designs
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 hope
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 〈…〉
                 
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Gover●●ent
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 abrogating
                 of
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 Divines
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 nomination
                 were
                 presum'd
                 to
                 serve
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 accordingly
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 advancing
                 their
                 Presbyteries
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 their
                 Directory
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 Prayer
                 Book
                 ,
                 their
                 Confession
                 to
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Articles
                 :
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 so
                 short
                 liv'd
                 ,
                 of
                 so
                 little
                 continuance
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 past
                 over
                 their
                 Probationers
                 year
                 .
                 Finally
                 having
                 se●v'd
                 the
                 turn
                 ,
                 amus'd
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 with
                 doing
                 nothing
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 their
                 Exit
                 ,
                 with
                 far
                 fewer
                 Plaudites
                 
                 then
                 they
                 expected
                 at
                 their
                 entrance
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Recital
                 of
                 whose
                 names
                 ,
                 our
                 Author
                 craves
                 pardon
                 for
                 omitting
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 unknown
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 whereas
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 found
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 and
                 impowered
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Assembly
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 pardon
                 he
                 afterwards
                 presumes
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 marshalled
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Seniority
                 ;
                 because
                 saith
                 he
              
               
                 Fol.
                 198.
                 
                 
                   It
                   ●avours
                   something
                   of
                   a
                   Prelatical
                   Spirit
                   
                   to
                   be
                   offended
                   about
                   Precedency
                   .
                
                 ]
                 I
                 ●ee
                 our
                 Author
                 is
                 no
                 Changeling
                 ,
                 
                   Primus
                   ad
                   extremum
                   similis
                   sibi
                
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 at
                 last
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 Certainly
                 if
                 it
                 ●avour
                 of
                 a
                 Prelatical
                 Spirit
                 to
                 contend
                 about
                 Precedencies
                 ,
                 that
                 Spirit
                 by
                 some
                 Pythagorean
                 Metempsychosis
                 hath
                 passed
                 into
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
                 whose
                 pride
                 had
                 swell'd
                 them
                 in
                 conceit
                 above
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 .
                 Nothing
                 more
                 positive
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 Travers
                 (
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Authors
                 shining
                 Lights
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 cals
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Lib.
                   9.
                   fol.
                   218.
                
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 of
                 
                   Discipline
                   ;
                   Huic
                   Discipline
                   omnes
                   Principes
                   submittere
                   Fasces
                   suos
                   necesse
                   est
                   ,
                
                 as
                 his
                 words
                 there
                 are
                 .
                 Nothing
                 more
                 proud
                 and
                 arrogant
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 in
                 Queen
                 Elizabeths
                 time
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 used
                 frequently
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   King
                   and
                   Queens
                   must
                   lay
                   down
                   their
                   Scepters
                   ,
                   and
                   lick
                   up
                   the
                   very
                   dust
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Churrches
                   feet
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 their
                 own
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 trow
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 savour
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 a
                 Prelatical
                 as
                 a
                 Papal
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Diogenes
                 the
                 Cynick
                 affecting
                 a
                 vain-glorious
                 poverty
                 ,
                 came
                 into
                 Plato's
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 trampled
                 the
                 Bed
                 and
                 other
                 furniture
                 thereof
                 under
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 using
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Calco
                   Platonis
                   fastum
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 trampled
                 on
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 Plato
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 Plato
                 very
                 gravely
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Sed
                   majori
                   fastu
                
                 ,
                 intimating
                 that
                 the
                 Cynick
                 shewed
                 more
                 pride
                 in
                 that
                 foolish
                 action
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Ornaments
                 of
                 his
                 Chamber
                 could
                 accuse
                 him
                 of
                 .
                 Our
                 Author
                 need
                 not
                 travel
                 far
                 for
                 the
                 application
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 home
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 203.
                 
                 
                   We
                   listen
                   not
                   to
                   their
                   fancy
                   who
                   have
                   reckoned
                   the
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   six
                   hundred
                   sixty
                   six
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 ]
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 my self
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 a
                 Pythagorean
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 to
                 ●●nde
                 Divinity
                 in
                 Numbers
                 ,
                 nor
                 am
                 taken
                 with
                 such
                 Mysteries
                 as
                 some
                 fancy
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 I
                 cannot
                 chuse
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 Six
                 hundred
                 sixty
                 six
                 words
                 ,
                 neither
                 more
                 nor
                 less
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 conclude
                 nothing
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 signifie
                 something
                 .
                 Our
                 Author
                 cannot
                 chuse
                 but
                 know
                 what
                 pains
                 were
                 taken
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Irenaeus
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 Antichrist
                 by
                 this
                 number
                 :
                 Some
                 thinking
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 found
                 it
                 in
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 ▪
                 persecuting
                 Roman
                 Emperors
                 .
                 Some
                 Protestants
                 think
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 found
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Dedication
                 to
                 Pope
                 Paul
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Paulo
                 V
                 to
                 Vice-Deo
                 ;
                 the
                 numeral
                 letters
                 whereof
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 D.
                 C.
                 L.
                 V.
                 V.
                 V.
                 I.
                 amount
                 exactly
                 unto
                 six
                 hundred
                 sixty
                 six
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                
                 in
                 Revelation
                 .
                 The
                 Papists
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 finde
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Luther
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 what
                 language
                 or
                 how
                 speld
                 ,
                 I
                 remember
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 whosoever
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 this
                 Observation
                 upon
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 he
                 deserves
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 commended
                 for
                 his
                 wit
                 ,
                 then
                 condemned
                 for
                 his
                 idleness
                 .
                 But
                 much
                 less
                 is
                 our
                 Author
                 
                 
                 pleas'd
                 with
                 their
                 parallel
                 ,
                 who
                 finding
                 this
                 Covenant
                 to
                 consist
                 of
                 six
                 branches
                 ,
                 compare
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 terrible
                 Statute
                 of
                 the
                 six
                 Articles
                 made
                 by
                 Harry
                 the
                 eighth
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 compar'd
                 so
                 without
                 cause
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 which
                 enjoyn'd
                 the
                 Covenant
                 did
                 draw
                 so
                 much
                 bloud
                 from
                 the
                 poor
                 Protestants
                 as
                 that
                 Statute
                 did
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 may
                 warrantably
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 mo●e
                 Families
                 undone
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 then
                 lives
                 lost
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 (
                 I
                 fear
                 too
                 truly
                 )
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 Covenant
                 were
                 writ
                 in
                 ink
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 seal'd
                 with
                 bloud
                 ;
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 true
                 English
                 Protestants
                 having
                 lost
                 their
                 lives
                 by
                 the
                 coming
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 Scottish
                 Armies
                 drawn
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 in
                 pursuance
                 of
                 this
                 Band
                 or
                 Covenant
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Lashes
                 of
                 each
                 Whip
                 being
                 equal
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 o●r
                 Author
                 hath
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 displeas'd
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 made
                 that
                 Parallel
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 some
                 reason
                 to
                 himself
                 not
                 to
                 applaud
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 207.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   began
                   the
                   great
                   and
                   general
                   purgation
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   in
                   the
                   Parliaments
                   Quarters
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Some
                   of
                   whose
                   offences
                   were
                   so
                   foul
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   shame
                   to
                   report
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   crying
                   to
                   justice
                   for
                   punishment
                   .
                
                 ]
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 time
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 purgation
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   their
                   offences
                   were
                   so
                   foul
                
                 as
                 our
                 Author
                 makes
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 first
                 our
                 Author
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 well
                 to
                 have
                 satisfied
                 himself
                 in
                 all
                 particulars
                 before
                 he
                 rais'd
                 so
                 foul
                 a
                 scandal
                 on
                 his
                 Chri●●ian
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 taken
                 them
                 up
                 upon
                 hearsay
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 no
                 better
                 grounds
                 then
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Century
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 after
                 mentions
                 .
                 Which
                 modesty
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 learnt
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 that
                 scandalous
                 and
                 infamous
                 Pamphlet
                 (
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 was
                 )
                 desisting
                 from
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 a
                 
                   second
                   Century
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 sensible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Subject
                   was
                   generally
                   odious
                
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 odious
                 in
                 that
                 party
                 to
                 write
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 odious
                 in
                 our
                 Author
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 writing
                 .
                 He
                 might
                 have
                 learnt
                 it
                 2.
                 from
                 
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 Master
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 of
                 Piety
                 and
                 Morality
                 which
                 this
                 Age
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 King
                 himself
                 ;
                 who
                 as
                 our
                 Author
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 fol.
                 208.
                 would
                 not
                 give
                 way
                 that
                 any
                 such
                 Book
                 should
                 be
                 w●itten
                 
                   of
                   the
                   vicious
                   lives
                   of
                   some
                   Parliament
                   Ministers
                   ,
                
                 when
                 such
                 an
                 undertaking
                 was
                 presented
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 their
                 Offences
                 were
                 so
                 foul
                 ,
                 the
                 Writer
                 of
                 the
                 Century
                 
                 had
                 some
                 reason
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Author
                 hath
                 some
                 reason
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 the
                 putting
                 in
                 of
                 one
                 Herb
                 had
                 not
                 
                   spoil'd
                   all
                   the
                   Pot
                   of
                   Pottage
                   .
                
                 But
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   alterum
                   incusat
                   probri
                   seipsum
                   intueri
                   oportet
                   ,
                
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 rule
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 of
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 concerns
                 our
                 Author
                 to
                 be
                 sure
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 be
                 well
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Person
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 throw
                 so
                 much
                 foul
                 dirt
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 his
                 Brethren
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 Manutius
                 was
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 unfittest
                 man
                 in
                 Rome
                 (
                 as
                 indeed
                 he
                 was
                 )
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Censor
                 ,
                 though
                 most
                 ambitiously
                 he
                 affected
                 and
                 attain'd
                 that
                 Dignity
                 ;
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 affirmed
                 by
                 
                   Velleius
                   Paterculus
                   ,
                   Nec
                   quicquam
                   ob●icere
                   po●uit
                   Adolescentibus
                   quod
                   non
                   agnosceret
                   Senex
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 object
                 no
                 crime
                 to
                 the
                 younger
                 sort
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 himself
                 being
                 then
                 well
                 in
                 years
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 also
                 guilty
                 .
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   temere
                   de
                   fratre
                   mali
                   aliquid
                   credendum
                   esse
                   ,
                
                 was
                 antiently
                 a
                 Rule
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 of
                 Charity
                 ;
                 which
                 our
                 Autho●
                 either
                 hath
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 never
                 learned
                 .
                 He
                 would
                 otherwise
                 have
                 examin'd
                 the
                 Proofs
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 pronounced
                 the
                 Sentence
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 have
                 positively
                 condemned
                 these
                 poor
                 men
                 for
                 such
                 
                   foul
                   offences
                   as
                   cryed
                   to
                   justice
                   for
                   punishment
                
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 
                   scandalous
                   enormities
                
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 covered
                 with
                 the
                 Mantle
                 of
                 Charity
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 takes
                 himself
                 up
                 at
                 last
                 with
                 a
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 want
                 sufficient
                 proof
                 to
                 convict
                 them
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Nothing
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   can
                   be
                   said
                   in
                   their
                   excuse
                   ,
                
                 if
                 
                   (
                   what
                   was
                   the
                   main
                   matter
                   〈◊〉
                   
                   crimes
                   were
                   sufficiently
                   proved
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 
                   sufficiently
                   proved
                
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 (
                 no
                 witness
                 coming
                 in
                 upon
                 Oath
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 Charge
                 )
                 our
                 Author
                 hath
                 sufficiently
                 prov'd
                 himself
                 an
                 
                   unrighteous
                   Iudge
                
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   Accusator
                   fratrum
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 who
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 accu●●ng
                 and
                 condemning
                 them
                 for
                 
                   scandalous
                   enormities
                
                 and
                 
                   foul
                   offences
                
                 ,
                 branding
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Baal
                 ,
                 and
                 calling
                 them
                 
                   unsavoury
                   Salt
                   ,
                   not
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   thrown
                   upon
                   the
                   dunghil
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 to
                 be
                 unsatisfied
                 in
                 the
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 the
                 proof
                 .
                 
                   Decedis
                   ab
                   Officio
                   Religiosi
                   Iudicis
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 than
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 Only
                 I
                 note
                 ,
                 what
                 sport
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 that
                 Century
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 hereafter
                 of
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 libellous
                 Pamphlets
                 of
                 Martin-Mar-Prelate
                 publisht
                 in
                 Queen
                 Elizabeths
                 time
                 serv'd
                 for
                 Authentick
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 sufficient
                 evidence
                 to
                 disg●●ce
                 this
                 Church
                 .
                 Nor
                 have
                 they
                 spar'd
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 this
                 whole
                 business
                 as
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 divine
                 Retaliation
                 
                 in
                 turning
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Regular
                 and
                 Orthodox
                 Clergy
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Benefices
                 and
                 Preferments
                 by
                 our
                 new
                 Reformers
                 ,
                 under
                 colour
                 of
                 some
                 
                   Scandalous
                   Enormities
                
                 by
                 them
                 committed
                 ;
                 under
                 pretence
                 whereof
                 so
                 many
                 poor
                 Monks
                 and
                 Fryers
                 were
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 turn'd
                 ou●
                 of
                 their
                 Cells
                 with
                 like
                 inhumanity
                 by
                 those
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 first
                 hamme●ing
                 of
                 the
                 Reformation
                 here
                 by
                 law
                 establisht
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 say
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 he
                 concur
                 with
                 othe●s
                 in
                 the
                 condemnation
                 of
                 particular
                 persons
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 concurs
                 with
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 condemnation
                 of
                 the
                 Ch●rch
                 it self
                 .
                 For
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 separation
                 made
                 by
                 
                 Mr.
                 Goodwin
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                   Nye
                   ,
                   &c.
                   fol.
                
                 209.
                 he
                 professeth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 rather
                 doth
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   sinful
                   corruptions
                   of
                   the
                   worship
                   and
                   government
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   taking
                   hold
                   on
                   their
                   consciences
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   inability
                   to
                   comport
                   any
                   longer
                   therewith
                   ,
                
                 was
                 rather
                 the
                 
                   true
                   cause
                
                 of
                 their
                 deserting
                 of
                 
                   their
                   Countrey
                
                 ;
                 then
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 Debt
                 ,
                 or
                 Danger●
                 
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Edwards
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 had
                 suggested
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 What
                 grounds
                 Mr.
                 Edwards
                 had
                 for
                 his
                 suggestion
                 ,
                 I
                 enquire
                 not
                 now
                 ;
                 though
                 coming
                 from
                 the
                 P●n
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 no
                 friend
                 unto
                 the
                 Government
                 and
                 Liturgy
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 greater
                 credit
                 in
                 our
                 Author
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 these
                 men
                 be
                 not
                 allowed
                 for
                 witnesses
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 worse
                 condition
                 then
                 the
                 antient
                 Borderers
                 :
                 Amongst
                 whom
                 though
                 the
                 te●●imony
                 of
                 an
                 
                   English
                   man
                
                 against
                 a
                 Scot
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Scot
                 against
                 the
                 English
                 (
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 spoil
                 and
                 dep●edation
                 )
                 could
                 not
                 finde
                 admittance
                 ;
                 yet
                 a
                 Scots
                 evidence
                 against
                 a
                 Scot
                 was
                 beyond
                 exception
                 .
                 
                   Lege
                   inter
                   Limitaneos
                   cautum
                   ,
                   ut
                   nullus
                   nisi
                   Anglus
                   in
                   Anglum
                   ,
                   
                   nullus
                   nisi
                   Scotus
                   in
                   Scotum
                   testis
                   admittatur
                   ,
                
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 Camden
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 other
                 passages
                 ,
                 which
                 way
                 our
                 Authors
                 Bowl
                 is
                 biassed
                 ,
                 how
                 constantly
                 he
                 declares
                 himself
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 either
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 appear'd
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 Rather
                 then
                 such
                 good
                 people
                 shall
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 Land
                 for
                 Debt
                 or
                 Danger
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 be
                 accus'd
                 for
                 laying
                 the
                 heavy
                 burthen
                 of
                 Conformity
                 upon
                 their
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 they
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 fore-fathers
                 (
                 the
                 old
                 
                   English
                   Puritans
                
                 )
                 were
                 resolved
                 to
                 bear
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 else
                 were
                 those
                 
                   sinful
                   Corruptions
                
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 in
                 Government
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   laid
                   hold
                   of
                   their
                   Consciences
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Author
                 words
                 it
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 here
                 by
                 law
                 establisht
                 ;
                 which
                 yet
                 must
                 be
                 allowed
                 of
                 by
                 our
                 Author
                 as
                 the
                 more
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 Separation
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 finde
                 in
                 Mr.
                 Edwards
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 our
                 Author
                 save
                 himself
                 by
                 his
                 parenthesis
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   uses
                   their
                   language
                
                 only
                 ;
                 for
                 using
                 it
                 without
                 check
                 or
                 censure
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 it
                 his
                 own
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 ●ustifies
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 condemn'd
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fol.
                 214.
                 
                 
                   Here
                   Mr.
                
                 Christopher
                 Love
                 
                   gave
                   great
                   offence
                   to
                   the
                   Royalists
                   in
                   his
                   Sermon
                   ,
                   shewing
                   the
                   impossibility
                   
                   of
                   an
                   Agreement
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 ]
                 This
                 happen'd
                 at
                 the
                 Treaty
                 at
                 Vxbridge
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 thrust
                 himself
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 affirm'd
                 )
                 upon
                 that
                 attendance
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 words
                 at
                 which
                 the
                 offence
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 these
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Kings
                 Commissioners
                 
                   came
                   with
                   Hearts
                   full
                   of
                   bloud
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   as
                   great
                   distance
                   between
                   that
                   Treaty
                   and
                   Peace
                   ,
                   as
                   between
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Hell.
                
                 For
                 which
                 ,
                 though
                 some
                 condemn
                 him
                 for
                 
                   want
                   of
                   charity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 discretion
                 ;
                 yet
                 our
                 Author
                 seems
                 more
                 willing
                 to
                 have
                 mens
                 censures
                 fall
                 lightly
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   since
                   he
                   hath
                   suffered
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   sa●●fied
                   here
                   for
                   his
                   faults
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   kinde
                   .
                
                 This
                 Rule
                 I
                 both
                 approve
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 practise
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 wish
                 our
                 Author
                 were
                 so
                 minded
                 ;
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 be
                 at
                 rest
                 in
                 his
                 grave
                 after
                 all
                 his
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 impulsives
                 to
                 their
                 deaths
                 .
                 But
                 Mr.
                 Love
                 was
                 Mr.
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 Laud
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 now
                 we
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 216.
                 
                 
                   As
                   appears
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   Diary
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   evidence
                   against
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   faults
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   used
                   as
                   a
                   witness
                   
                   of
                   his
                   good
                   works
                   .
                
                 ]
                 The
                 Diary
                 which
                 our
                 Author
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 practical
                 Commentary
                 on
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Teach
                   me
                   O
                   Lord
                   so
                   to
                   number
                   my
                   days
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   apply
                   my
                   heart
                   unto
                   wisdom
                   .
                
                 No
                 memorable
                 passage
                 hapned
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 1633.
                 (
                 when
                 his
                 Papers
                 were
                 seis'd
                 on
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Prin
                 )
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 book'd
                 in
                 a
                 Memorial
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Diary
                 or
                 Journal
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 though
                 Mr.
                 Prin
                 excerpted
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 conceiv'd
                 might
                 tend
                 most
                 visibly
                 to
                 his
                 disgrace
                 and
                 disadvantage
                 ,
                 and
                 publish'd
                 it
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 in
                 p●int
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 perusal
                 of
                 equal
                 and
                 
                 indifferent
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 
                   serving
                   as
                   an
                   evidence
                   of
                   his
                   faults
                   ,
                
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Author
                 words
                 it
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 shew'd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 Exemplary
                 Piety
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 unmov'd
                 fidelity
                 to
                 his
                 friend
                 ,
                 of
                 most
                 perfect
                 loyalty
                 to
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 honest
                 affections
                 to
                 the
                 Publick
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 shall
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 list
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 projected
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 part
                 done
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   fol.
                   28
                
                 ,
                 29.
                 will
                 finde
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 his
                 heart
                 was
                 set
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 hand
                 engag'd
                 in
                 many
                 excellent
                 pieces
                 of
                 work
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 honour
                 and
                 benefit
                 both
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ;
                 not
                 incident
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 such
                 
                   narrow
                   comprehensions
                
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 profest
                 Enemies
                 were
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 .
                 Certain
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Prin
                 lost
                 his
                 end
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 get
                 much
                 thanks
                 for
                 that
                 piece
                 of
                 service
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 217.
                 
                 
                   He
                   is
                   generally
                   charged
                   with
                   Popish
                   inclinations
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   story
                   is
                   commonly
                   told
                   and
                   believ'd
                   of
                   a
                   Lady
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 ]
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 
                   inclination
                   
                   unto
                   Popery
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 proof
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 tale
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tale
                 of
                 a
                 Lady
                 ,
                 
                   Quid
                   vento
                   ?
                   Mulier
                   ;
                   Quid
                   Muliere
                   ?
                   Nihil
                   .
                
                 The
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 tale
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 certain
                 Lady
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 Lady
                 may
                 be
                 certain
                 )
                 who
                 turning
                 Papist
                 ,
                 was
                 askt
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 her
                 changing
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 she
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 
                   because
                   she
                   alwayes
                   hated
                   to
                   go
                   in
                   a
                   croud
                   .
                
                 And
                 being
                 askt
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 that
                 expression
                 ,
                 she
                 replyed
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 perceiv'd
                 his
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 making
                 haste
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 prevent
                 going
                 in
                 a
                 press
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 gone
                 befo●e
                 them
                 .
                 Whether
                 this
                 
                   tale
                   be
                   true
                   or
                   false
                
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 resolves
                 to
                 set
                 it
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 it
                 down
                 also
                 with
                 this
                 Item
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 
                   generally
                   believ'd
                
                 .
                 Be
                 it
                 so
                 for
                 once
                 .
                 For
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 disprove
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 quit
                 our
                 Author
                 with
                 one
                 story
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfie
                 the
                 equal
                 Reader
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 First
                 for
                 my
                 Author
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 hea●d
                 a
                 
                 tale
                 of
                 a
                 Lady
                 too
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 Table
                 one
                 Mr.
                 Fuller
                 was
                 a
                 welcome
                 though
                 a
                 frequent
                 guest
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 asked
                 once
                 by
                 her
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 please
                 to
                 eat
                 the
                 wing
                 of
                 a
                 Woodc●ck
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 needs
                 put
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 how
                 her
                 Ladyship
                 knew
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Woodcock
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 Woodhen
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 pressed
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 troublesome
                 impo●tunity
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 Lady
                 answered
                 with
                 some
                 shew
                 of
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 woodcock
                 was
                 Fuller
                 headed
                 ,
                 Fuller
                 breasted
                 ,
                 Fuller
                 thighed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 every
                 way
                 Full●r
                 .
                 Whether
                 this
                 tale
                 be
                 
                   true
                   or
                   false
                
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 s●y
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 
                   generally
                   believ'd
                   ▪
                
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 it
                 down
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 B●t
                 my
                 other
                 story
                 is
                 more
                 serious
                 ,
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 our
                 Author
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Reader
                 both
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 in
                 
                   Nobember
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1639.
                 that
                 I
                 receiv'd
                 a
                 message
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 to
                 attend
                 him
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 at
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 afternoon
                 .
                 The
                 Key
                 being
                 tu●n'd
                 which
                 opened
                 the
                 way
                 into
                 his
                 Study
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 him
                 sitting
                 in
                 a
                 chair
                 ,
                 holding
                 a
                 paper
                 in
                 both
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 eyes
                 so
                 fixt
                 upon
                 that
                 paper
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 observ'd
                 me
                 not
                 at
                 my
                 coming
                 in
                 .
                 Finding
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 it
                 fit
                 and
                 manners
                 to
                 retire
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 noise
                 I
                 made
                 by
                 my
                 retreat
                 ,
                 bringing
                 him
                 back
                 unto
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 recall'd
                 me
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 me
                 after
                 some
                 short
                 pawse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 well
                 remembred
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 tell
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 about
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 say
                 (
                 no●
                 without
                 tears
                 standing
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 then
                 newly
                 receiv'd
                 a
                 letter
                 acquainting
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 Revolt
                 of
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 some
                 Quality
                 in
                 North-Wales
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 that
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 Popery
                 by
                 such
                 frequent
                 Revol●s
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 imputed
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Brethren
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 all
                 le●st
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 that
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 his
                 utmost
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 forth
                 as
                 it
                 might
                 consist
                 with
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 P●eservation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 suppress
                 that
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 chief
                 sticklers
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 condign
                 punishment
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 whereof
                 (
                 lifting
                 up
                 his
                 wet
                 eyes
                 to
                 Heaven
                 )
                 he
                 took
                 God
                 to
                 witness
                 ;
                 conjuring
                 me
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 would
                 answer
                 it
                 to
                 God
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 )
                 that
                 if
                 ever
                 I
                 came
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Brethren
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 age
                 were
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 hold
                 long
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 imploy
                 all
                 such
                 abilities
                 as
                 God
                 had
                 given
                 me
                 in
                 suppressing
                 that
                 party
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 open
                 unde●takings
                 ,
                 and
                 secret
                 practices
                 were
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 ruin●
                 of
                 this
                 flourishing
                 Church
                 .
                 After
                 some
                 words
                 of
                 mine
                 upon
                 that
                 occasion
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 some
                 argument
                 to
                 divert
                 him
                 from
                 those
                 sad
                 remembrances
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 some
                 reasonable
                 composedness
                 ,
                 I
                 took
                 leave
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 dayes
                 after
                 waiting
                 on
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 then
                 told
                 me
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 sending
                 for
                 me
                 the
                 time
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 deliver
                 for
                 a
                 truth
                 on
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 hope
                 will
                 over-ballance
                 any
                 Evidence
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 brought
                 to
                 prove
                 such
                 
                   Popish
                   inclinations
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 stands
                 generally
                 charg'd
                 with
                 in
                 our
                 Authors
                 History
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 217.
                 
                 
                   However
                   most
                   apparent
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   many
                   passages
                   in
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   take
                   up
                   many
                   controversies
                   betwixt
                   us
                   and
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 this
                 indeed
                 is
                 
                   Novum
                   Crimen
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 crime
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 
                 stamp
                 ,
                 never
                 coyn'd
                 before
                 .
                 I
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 our
                 Saviour
                 said
                 
                   Beati
                   Pacifici
                
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 sufficient
                 war●ant
                 unto
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 endevour
                 Peace
                 ,
                 to
                 build
                 up
                 the
                 breache●
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 Ierusalem
                 like
                 a
                 
                   City
                   which
                   is
                   at
                   Vnity
                   in
                   it self
                
                 ;
                 especially
                 where
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 not
                 only
                 
                   salva
                   charitare
                
                 ,
                 without
                 breach
                 of
                 charity
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   salvâ
                   fide
                
                 too
                 ,
                 without
                 wrong
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Controversies
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Fundamentals
                 ,
                 o●
                 in
                 any
                 Essential
                 Points
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ;
                 I
                 cannot
                 otherwise
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 Christian
                 pious
                 work
                 ,
                 to
                 endeavour
                 an
                 atonement
                 in
                 the
                 S●perstructures
                 .
                 But
                 hereof
                 our
                 Author
                 seems
                 to
                 doubt
                 ,
                 first
                 whether
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 endeavours
                 to
                 agree
                 and
                 compose
                 the
                 differences
                 be
                 law●ul
                 
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 secondly
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 possible
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 thereof
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 never
                 see
                 any
                 reason
                 produc'd
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 question
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 till
                 I
                 found
                 it
                 here
                 :
                 against
                 the
                 possibility
                 thereof
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 condescend
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 composition
                 or
                 agreement
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 by
                 their
                 meeting
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 going
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 our
                 Author
                 sayes
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 
                   equals
                   adjudg'd
                
                 that
                 design
                 of
                 his
                 to
                 be
                 impossible
                 ;
                 so
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 (
                 without
                 making
                 any
                 such
                 odious
                 Comparisons
                 )
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 Authors
                 betters
                 have
                 thought
                 otherwise
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 petulancy
                 of
                 the
                 Puritans
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pragmaticalness
                 of
                 the
                 Iesuits
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 breach
                 wider
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 those
                 hot
                 spirits
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 been
                 charm'd
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 moderate
                 men
                 might
                 possibly
                 have
                 agreed
                 on
                 such
                 equal
                 terms
                 ,
                 as
                 would
                 have
                 said
                 a
                 sure
                 Foundation
                 for
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 Christendom
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 stiffly
                 wedded
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 opinions
                 as
                 our
                 Author
                 makes
                 them
                 ,
                 appears
                 ,
                 first
                 by
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Spalato
                 declaring
                 in
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Commission
                
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 his
                 going
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                   acknowledged
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   this
                   Church
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   or
                   profitable
                   at
                   the
                   
                   least
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   Heretical
                   .
                
                 It
                 appears
                 secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Tractate
                 of
                 
                   Franciscus
                   de
                   Sancta
                   Clara
                
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 calls
                 himself
                 )
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 putteth
                 such
                 a
                 gloss
                 upon
                 the
                 nine
                 and
                 thirty
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 rendreth
                 them
                 not
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 
                   without
                   prejudice
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Controversies
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 compos'd
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 other
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 would
                 have
                 sued
                 by
                 their
                 Agents
                 to
                 be
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 Peace
                 :
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 had
                 lost
                 nothing
                 
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 hated
                 by
                 the
                 Calvinists
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 lov'd
                 by
                 the
                 Lutherans
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 our
                 Author
                 will
                 not
                 here
                 desist
                 (
                 so
                 soon
                 hath
                 he
                 forgotten
                 his
                 own
                 rule
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Love
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 mustereth
                 up
                 his
                 faults
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   1.
                   
                   Passion
                
                 ,
                 
                 though
                 an
                 
                   human
                   frailty
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 
                   severity
                   to
                   his
                   predecessor
                   ,
                   easing
                   him
                   before
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   his
                   will
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   Iurisdiction
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 His
                 
                   over-medling
                   in
                   State-matters
                
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 His
                 imposing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Scottish
                   Liturgy
                
                 .
                 Of
                 all
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 spoke
                 so
                 much
                 upon
                 other
                 occasions
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 num
                 .
                 246.
                 251.
                 289.
                 259.
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 not
                 count
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 adde
                 any
                 thing
                 here
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 leave
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 rest
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Bosom
                   of
                   Abraham
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 th●
                 Living
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 proceed
                 to
                 Dr.
                 Williams
                 ,
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 York
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 must
                 first
                 remove
                 a
                 Block
                 which
                 lies
                 in
                 my
                 way
                 .
                 Our
                 Author
                 having
                 told
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 making
                 and
                 printing
                 the
                 Directory
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 content
                 to
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 the
                 cold
                 entertainment
                 which
                 it
                 found
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 abroad
                 ,
                 but
                 let●
                 us
                 see
                 it
                 in
                 such
                 terms
                 as
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 look
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 222.
                 
                 Such
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   was
                   ,
                   call
                   it
                   constancy
                   ,
                   or
                   obstinacy
                   ,
                   love
                   ,
                   or
                   doating
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   generality
                   of
                   the
                   Nation
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   Common
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Parliament
                   found
                   it
                   fit
                   ,
                   yea
                   necessary
                   ,
                   to
                   back
                   their
                   former
                   Ordinance
                   with
                   a
                   second
                   .
                
                 Assuredly
                 the
                 
                   generality
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   England
                
                 is
                 much
                 
                 beholding
                 to
                 our
                 Author
                 ,
                 for
                 making
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 their
                 adhering
                 to
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 then
                 by
                 Law
                 established
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imputed
                 rather
                 unto
                 obstinacy
                 and
                 doating
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 love
                 and
                 constancy
                 .
                 The
                 Liturgy
                 had
                 been
                 lookt
                 on
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 this
                 Nation
                 by
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sp●ce
                 of
                 fourscore
                 years
                 and
                 upwards
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 it
                 est●●lis●t
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 seal'd
                 by
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 made
                 it
                 ,
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 many
                 godly
                 and
                 religious
                 P●inces
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 had
                 almost
                 no
                 other
                 form
                 of
                 making
                 their
                 ordinary
                 addresses
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 taught
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common-Prayer
                 .
                 And
                 could
                 any
                 discreet
                 man
                 think
                 ,
                 or
                 wise
                 man
                 hope
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 so
                 unive●sally
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 esteem'd
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 laid
                 by
                 without
                 reluctancy
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 long
                 accustom'd
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 called
                 obstinacy
                 or
                 doating
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 presently
                 submit
                 to
                 every
                 new
                 nothing
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 then
                 disputable
                 
                 Authority
                 should
                 be
                 laid
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 our
                 Author
                 doth
                 profess
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 agitating
                 of
                 this
                 Controve●sie
                 pro
                 and
                 con
                 ,
                 he
                 
                   will
                   reserve
                   his
                   private
                   opinion
                   to
                   himself
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 discovers
                 it
                 too
                 plainly
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 passage
                 .
                 
                   Quid
                   verba
                   audiam
                   ,
                   cum
                   facta
                   videam
                   ?
                
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 rule
                 here
                 .
                 He
                 must
                 needs
                 shew
                 his
                 private
                 opinion
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 say
                 he
                 what
                 he
                 can
                 ;
                 who
                 makes
                 a
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 adhesion
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 generally
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 were
                 built
                 on
                 obstinacy
                 and
                 doating
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 love
                 and
                 constancy
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 obstinacy
                 or
                 doating
                 in
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 adhere
                 so
                 cordially
                 unto
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common-Prayer
                 ,
                 I
                 marvel
                 what
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 
                   Stephen
                   Marshall
                
                 of
                 Essex
                 (
                 that
                 great
                 Bel-weather
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 )
                 who
                 having
                 had
                 a
                 chief
                 hand
                 in
                 compiling
                 the
                 Directory
                 ,
                 did
                 notwithstanding
                 marry
                 his
                 own
                 Daughter
                 by
                 the
                 form
                 prescrib'd
                 in
                 the
                 Common-Prayer
                 Book
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 so
                 done
                 ,
                 paid
                 down
                 five
                 pound
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 Church-wardens
                 of
                 the
                 Parish
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fine
                 or
                 forfeiture
                 for
                 using
                 any
                 other
                 form
                 of
                 Marri●ge
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Directory
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 to
                 which
                 (
                 I
                 have
                 credibly
                 been
                 info●med
                 )
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Knightly
                 of
                 Fawsley
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 like
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 probably
                 by
                 many
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 strain
                 also
                 .
                 With
                 like
                 favour
                 he
                 beholds
                 the
                 two
                 Universities
                 as
                 he
                 d●e
                 ;
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 and
                 hard
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 injureth
                 
                 most
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 beginning
                 with
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 he
                 lets
                 us
                 know
                 ,
                 that
              
               
                 Fol.
                 231.
                 
                 
                   Lately
                   certain
                   Delegates
                   from
                   the
                
                 University
                 of
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 
                   pleaded
                   their
                   priviledges
                   before
                   the
                
                 Committee
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   only
                
                 visitable
                 
                   by
                   the
                
                 King
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   such
                   who
                   should
                   be
                   deputed
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   But
                   their
                   Allegations
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   proof
                   against
                   the
                
                 Paramount
                 power
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   rather
                   because
                   a
                   passage
                   in
                   an
                   Article
                   at
                   the
                   rendition
                   of
                
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   urged
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   were
                   subjected
                   to
                   such
                   a
                
                 Visitation
                 .
                 ]
                 Our
                 Author
                 
                 here
                 subjects
                 the
                 Vniversity
                 of
                 Oxford
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Paramount
                   power
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 ascribes
                 unto
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 him
                 )
                 above
                 all
                 Estates
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 an
                 Article
                 concerning
                 the
                 surrendry
                 of
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 that
                 Vniversity
                 was
                 subjected
                 to
                 such
                 Visitations
                 .
                 I
                 finde
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 agreed
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 touching
                 the
                 Surrendry
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Chancellor
                   ,
                   Masters
                   and
                   Scholars
                   of
                   the
                   University
                   of
                   Oxon
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Governors
                   and
                   Students
                   of
                   Christ-Church
                   of
                   King
                   H.
                   8.
                   his
                   Fo●ndation
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Heads
                   and
                   Governors
                   ,
                   
                   Masters
                   ,
                   Fellows
                   ,
                   and
                   Scholars
                   of
                   the
                   Colledges
                   ,
                   Halls
                   ,
                   and
                   Bodies
                   Corporate
                   ,
                   and
                   Societies
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   University
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   publi●●●
                   Professors
                   and
                   Readers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Orator
                   thereo●
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   persons
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   University
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   any
                   Colledges
                   or
                   Halls
                   therein
                   ,
                   shall
                   and
                   may
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   Statutes
                   ,
                   Charters
                   and
                   Customs
                   ,
                   enjoy
                   their
                   antient
                   form
                   of
                   government
                   ,
                   subo●dinate
                   to
                   the
                   immediate
                   Authority
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   Parliament
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 finde
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Heads
                 or
                 Delegates
                 of
                 that
                 University
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 this
                 Article
                 ,
                 or
                 consented
                 ●o
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 tho●ght
                 themselves
                 oblig'd
                 by
                 any
                 
                 thing
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Nor
                 indeed
                 could
                 it
                 stand
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 wave
                 the
                 patronage
                 of
                 a
                 gracious
                 Soveraign
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 
                   Nursing
                   Father
                
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 themselves
                 under
                 the
                 arbitrary
                 power
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 they
                 knew
                 minded
                 nothing
                 but
                 destruction
                 toward
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 University
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 it self
                 oblig'd
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 contained
                 in
                 that
                 Article
                 ,
                 appears
                 even
                 by
                 our
                 Author
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 passage
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Delegates
                   from
                   the
                   Vniversity
                   pleaded
                   their
                   priviledges
                   before
                   the
                   Committee
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   only
                   visitable
                   by
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   should
                   be
                   deputed
                   by
                   him
                
                 ;
                 which
                 certainly
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 done
                 (
                 unless
                 our
                 Author
                 will
                 conclude
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 fools
                 or
                 mad-men
                 )
                 had
                 they
                 before
                 submitted
                 to
                 that
                 
                   Paramount
                   power
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 adscribes
                 unto
                 the
                 Houses
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 the
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 finde
                 themselves
                 impowered
                 by
                 this
                 clause
                 of
                 the
                 Article
                 ,
                 to
                 obtrude
                 any
                 such
                 Visitation
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 the
                 Delegates
                 had
                 pleaded
                 ,
                 and
                 prov'd
                 their
                 priviledges
                 ,
                 a
                 Commission
                 for
                 a
                 Visitation
                 was
                 issued
                 by
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 the
                 new
                 broad
                 Seal
                 which
                 themselves
                 had
                 made
                 ;
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 University
                 stood
                 still
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 defence
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 Kings
                 name
                 was
                 us'd
                 in
                 that
                 Commission
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 knew
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 given
                 his
                 consent
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 followed
                 that
                 great
                 alteration
                 both
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Heads
                 and
                 Members
                 of
                 most
                 Colledges
                 which
                 our
                 Author
                 speaks
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Nor
                 deals
                 he
                 much
                 more
                 candidly
                 in
                 relating
                 the
                 
                 proceedings
                 of
                 the
                 Visitation
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 Cambridge
                 ;
                 the
                 Visitors
                 whereof
                 (
                 as
                 acting
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Paramount
                   power
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 )
                 he
                 more
                 sensibly
                 favoureth
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 poor
                 sufferers
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   malignant
                   members
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 calls
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 Vniversity
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 called
                 
                   Querela
                   Cantabrigionsis
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 told
                 us
                 of
                 an
                 
                 
                   Oath
                   of
                   Discovery
                
                 ,
                 obtruded
                 by
                 the
                 Visitors
                 upon
                 several
                 persons
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 were
                 sworn
                 to
                 detect
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 even
                 their
                 dearest
                 friends
                 ;
                 Our
                 Author
                 who
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 storm
                 ,
                 seeming
                 not
                 satisfied
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 relation
                 ,
                 must
                 write
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Ash
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Visitors
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 inform'd
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 knew
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Ash
                 his
                 Answer
                 ,
                 declares
                 expresly
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   no
                   such
                   Oath
                   was
                   tendred
                   by
                   him
                   to
                   that
                   Vniversity
                   .
                
                 But
                 first
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Ash
                 doth
                 not
                 absolutely
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 such
                 Oath
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 
                   was
                   a
                   stranger
                   to
                   it
                
                 ,
                 and
                 possibly
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 a
                 stranger
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Actor
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Tragedy
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Ash
                 only
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                   cannot
                   call
                   to
                   minde
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   was
                   mov'd
                   by
                   the
                   Earl
                   of
                
                 Manchester
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 ●row
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 might
                 be
                 mov'd
                 by
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Manchester
                 ,
                 though
                 Mr.
                 Ash
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 was
                 willing
                 not
                 
                   to
                   call
                   it
                   to
                   minde
                
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 if
                 no
                 such
                 Oath
                 was
                 
                   tendred
                   by
                   him
                
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Author
                 is
                 assur'd
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Tragedy
                 might
                 be
                 acted
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Good
                 the
                 other
                 Chaplain
                 ,
                 without
                 communicating
                 his
                 Instructions
                 to
                 his
                 fellow
                 Visitor
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 why
                 Mr.
                 Good
                 was
                 not
                 writ
                 to
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 from
                 him
                 the
                 like
                 Certificate
                 ,
                 our
                 Author
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 better
                 grounds
                 for
                 his
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 pronounc'd
                 so
                 positively
                 against
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 that
                 Querela
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 that
                 Book
                 should
                 have
                 vented
                 s●ch
                 a
                 manifest
                 falshood
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 so
                 derogatory
                 to
                 all
                 Christian
                 charity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Manchester
                 ,
                 nor
                 either
                 of
                 his
                 two
                 Chaplains
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 friend
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 should
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 ten
                 years
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 to
                 wipe
                 off
                 such
                 an
                 odious
                 imputation
                 ,
                 till
                 our
                 Author
                 out
                 of
                 pure
                 zeal
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Paramount
                   power
                
                 ,
                 played
                 the
                 Advocate
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 again
                 to
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 effects
                 which
                 followed
                 on
                 the
                 alteration
                 before
                 remembred
                 (
                 though
                 mentioned
                 by
                 our
                 Author
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 risling
                 of
                 the
                 Treasury
                 in
                 Magdalen
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   lib.
                   9.
                   fol.
                
                 234.
                 
                 That
                 a
                 
                   considerable
                   sum
                   of
                   gold
                
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 Dr.
                 Humphry
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 
                 Master
                 of
                 that
                 Colledge
                 )
                 
                   left
                   in
                   a
                   Chest
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   opened
                   ,
                   except
                   some
                   great
                   necessity
                   urged
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   was
                   lately
                   shar'd
                   between
                   Dr.
                
                 Wilkinson
                 (
                 who
                 then
                 held
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 President
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Visitors
                 )
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Fellows
                
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 first
                 our
                 Author
                 is
                 mistaken
                 in
                 Dr.
                 Humphry
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 entitle
                 him
                 (
                 whom
                 he
                 calls
                 a
                 
                   moderate
                   Non-conformist
                
                 )
                 to
                 some
                 benefaction
                 .
                 The
                 sum
                 there
                 found
                 amounted
                 to
                 above
                 twelve
                 hundred
                 double
                 Pistolets
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 Doctor
                 having
                 no
                 fewer
                 then
                 one
                 hundred
                 for
                 his
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 spoil
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Fellow
                 thirty
                 a
                 piece
                 for
                 theirs
                 ;
                 each
                 Pistolet
                 exchang'd
                 at
                 sixteen
                 shillings
                 six
                 pence
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Exchanger
                 got
                 well
                 by
                 the
                 bargain
                 too
                 .
                 Too
                 great
                 a
                 sum
                 for
                 Dr.
                 Humphry
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 many
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 provident
                 woman
                 to
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 to
                 leave
                 behinde
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 been
                 so
                 minded
                 .
                 The
                 money
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Tradition
                 went
                 in
                 that
                 Colledge
                 )
                 was
                 left
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 Founder
                 ,
                 to
                 remedy
                 and
                 repair
                 such
                 ●uines
                 as
                 either
                 the
                 casualty
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 ravages
                 of
                 a
                 Civil
                 war
                 might
                 bring
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Coin
                 being
                 all
                 French
                 pieces
                 (
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 English
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 Masters
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 France
                 )
                 gives
                 a
                 further
                 testimony
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 our
                 Author
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 accuseth
                 of
                 this
                 act
                 of
                 Rapine
                 ,
                 were
                 neither
                 
                   high
                   Royalists
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   Covetous
                   Conformists
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 who
                 words
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 men
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 temper
                 and
                 affections
                 which
                 himself
                 is
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 Conformists
                 never
                 being
                 so
                 covetous
                 as
                 to
                 cast
                 an
                 eye
                 tow●r●s
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 
                   high
                   Royalists
                
                 so
                 ignoble
                 in
                 their
                 greatest
                 
                 extremities
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 lay
                 hands
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 charge
                 our
                 Author
                 with
                 some
                 partiality
                 in
                 aggravating
                 this
                 fact
                 (
                 which
                 indeed
                 cannot
                 be
                 excused
                 )
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 over
                 the
                 like
                 at
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 incredible
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   cannot
                   believe
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 Hist.
                 Camb.
                 fol.
                 38.
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Querela
                   Cantabrigiensis
                   ,
                   That
                   three
                   or
                   four
                   hundred
                   pounds
                   worth
                   of
                   Timber
                   brought
                   to
                
                 Clare-hall
                 
                   for
                   the
                   repair
                   of
                   that
                   House
                   ,
                   was
                   lately
                   taken
                   away
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 inverted
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 some
                 private
                 persons
                 ,
                 whom
                 our
                 Author
                 hath
                 be●riended
                 with
                 this
                 incredulity
                 .
                 Nay
                 so
                 extremely
                 favourable
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 his
                 friends
                 in
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 pro●ess
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   had
                   he
                   seen
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   n●t
                   have
                   believed
                   his
                   own
                   eyes
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 point
                 of
                 partiality
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 invincible
                 unbelief
                 that
                 I
                 ever
                 met
                 with
                 .
                 There
                 remains
                 nothing
                 now
                 to
                 conclude
                 these
                 Animadversions
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 passages
                 relating
                 to
                 Archbishop
                 Williams
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 my self
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 meedle
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 against
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 distributive
                 Justice
                 to
                 give
                 one
                 man
                 to
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 another
                 man
                 too
                 little
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 see
                 therefore
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 this
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 he
                 saith
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 truth
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
              
               
                 Fol.
                 227.
                 
                 
                   He
                   sueth
                   to
                   the
                   Parliament
                   for
                   favour
                   ,
                   and
                   obtained
                   it
                   ,
                   whose●General
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   he
                   becomes
                   in
                   laying
                   siege
                   to
                   the
                   Town
                   and
                   Castle
                   of
                
                 Abercon-way
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 o●
                 
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 more
                 then
                 doubt
                 .
                 His
                 
                   suing
                   for
                
                 and
                 
                   obtaining
                   pardon
                   from
                   the
                   Parliament
                
                 ,
                 precedeth
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 o●
                 time
                 ,
                 his
                 being
                 their
                 G●neral
                 ;
                 and
                 there●ore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 some
                 special
                 service
                 to
                 the
                 Parliament
                 to
                 prepare
                 the
                 way
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 favour
                 .
                 Before
                 his
                 commitment
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 about
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Protestation
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 grown
                 as
                 odious
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Commons
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 honoured
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 liv'd
                 some
                 time
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 at
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 him
                 good
                 services
                 in
                 Wales
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 fair
                 temporal
                 Estate
                 ,
                 able
                 to
                 yeeld
                 some
                 thousands
                 of
                 pounds
                 for
                 Composition
                 in
                 Goldsmiths-hall
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 somewhat
                 in
                 it
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 which
                 occasioned
                 that
                 he
                 neither
                 came
                 under
                 Fine
                 nor
                 Ransom
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Party
                 did
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 serv'd
                 them
                 with
                 intelligence
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 inhibiting
                 his
                 Tenants
                 and
                 neighbours
                 to
                 pay
                 their
                 accustomed
                 Taxes
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Forces
                 when
                 he
                 liv'd
                 in
                 Wales
                 ,
                 I
                 determine
                 not
                 .
                 Certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 his
                 redintegration
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 besieged
                 in
                 his
                 House
                 of
                 Penrin
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Byron
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 prohibiting
                 of
                 sending
                 in
                 such
                 provisions
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 required
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 observing
                 with
                 what
                 carelesness
                 the
                 Kings
                 Souldiers
                 did
                 attend
                 that
                 service
                 ,
                 he
                 caus'd
                 a
                 sally
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 which
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 greater
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 such
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Sollicitors
                 of
                 his
                 as
                 were
                 imploy'd
                 in
                 that
                 business
                 ,
                 compounded
                 for
                 him
                 without
                 fine
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 without
                 money
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 our
                 Author
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 their
                 General
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 fore-signified
                 some
                 five
                 or
                 six
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 siege
                 of
                 Conway
                 Castle
                 .
                 
                 For
                 I
                 remember
                 that
                 about
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 Prisoner
                 in
                 the
                 Tower
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 his
                 picture
                 was
                 sold
                 commonly
                 in
                 black
                 and
                 white
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Episcopal
                 Roabs
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 square
                 Cap
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 a
                 Rest
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 a
                 Musket
                 on
                 his
                 shoulder
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Bandeleir
                 about
                 his
                 neck
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 fancy
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 I
                 could
                 learn
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 came
                 up
                 to
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 .
              
               
               
                 Ibid.
                 
                   He
                   was
                   very
                   chast
                   in
                   his
                   Conversation
                   .
                
                 ]
                 And
                 I
                 
                 hope
                 so
                 too
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 scandalous
                 reports
                 of
                 Weldon
                 the
                 
                   nameless
                   Author
                
                 aim'd
                 at
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 Pamphlet
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Court
                   of
                   King
                   Iames
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 vulgar
                 fames
                 or
                 hear-says
                 too
                 much
                 credited
                 by
                 a
                 late
                 Historian
                 .
                 
                 But
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 satisfied
                 in
                 the
                 arguments
                 which
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 .
                 Wilson
                 in
                 his
                 unworthy
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 Iames
                 ,
                 make●
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Eunuchus
                   ab
                   utero
                
                 ,
                 an
                 Eunuch
                 from
                 his
                 Mothers
                 womb
                 .
                 The
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Pamphlet
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Observator
                   observed
                
                 ,
                 conceives
                 that
                 Wilson
                 went
                 too
                 far
                 in
                 this
                 expression
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 thinks
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   contracted
                   some
                   impotency
                   by
                   falling
                   on
                   a
                   stake
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   Boy
                   ,
                   fol.
                
                 10.
                 
                 Our
                 Author
                 here
                 seems
                 to
                 incline
                 unto
                 this
                 last
                 ,
                 assuring
                 us
                 from
                 such
                 
                   who
                   knew
                   the
                   Privacies
                   and
                   casualti●s
                   of
                   his
                   infancy
                   ,
                
                 that
                 this
                 Archbishop
                 was
                 
                   but
                   one
                   degree
                   remov'd
                   from
                   a
                
                 Misogynist
                 ,
                 
                   though
                   to
                   palliate
                   his
                   infirmity
                   to
                   n●ble
                   Females
                   he
                   was
                   most
                   compleat
                   in
                   his
                   Courtly
                   Addresses
                   .
                
                 But
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 falsity
                 and
                 frivolousness
                 of
                 these
                 De●ences
                 leave
                 the
                 poor
                 man
                 under
                 a
                 worse
                 suspicion
                 then
                 they
                 ●oun●
                 him
                 in
                 .
                 His
                 manly
                 countenance
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 masculine
                 voyce
                 ,
                 shewed
                 plainly
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 Eunuch
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 agreeableness
                 of
                 his
                 conversation
                 with
                 the
                 female
                 Sex
                 ,
                 did
                 as
                 plainly
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 Misogynist
                 ,
                 or
                 woman-hater
                 .
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 admitting
                 these
                 surmises
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 ,
                 they
                 rather
                 serve
                 to
                 evidence
                 his
                 impotency
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 prove
                 his
                 chastity
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 no
                 chastity
                 in
                 that
                 man
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 women
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 by
                 casualty
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 nature
                 is
                 disabled
                 from
                 such
                 copulations
                 .
                 The
                 vertue
                 of
                 chastity
                 consisteth
                 rather
                 in
                 the
                 integrity
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 muti●ation
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 ascrib'd
                 to
                 those
                 pious
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   Qui
                   salvis
                   ●o●lis
                   foemi●am
                   vident
                
                 *
                 ,
                 in
                 Tertullians
                 
                 language
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 who
                 put
                 out
                 his
                 eyes
                 to
                 avoid
                 temptations
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 all
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 say
                 for
                 the
                 Bishops
                 chastity
                 ,
                 these
                 Advocates
                 had
                 shewed
                 more
                 wisdom
                 in
                 saying
                 nothing
                 ,
                 then
                 speaking
                 so
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 
                   Envy
                   it self
                   cannot
                   deny
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   whither
                   soever
                   he
                   went
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   traced
                   by
                   the
                   foot-steps
                   of
                   his
                   benefaction
                   .
                
                 ]
                 
                 Amongst
                 which
                 benefactions
                 it
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 both
                 the
                 Universities
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 many
                 Pensioners
                 ;
                 more
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 commonly
                 given
                 out
                 )
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Noble-men
                 and
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 together
                 :
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 receiv'd
                 twenty
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 some
                 ten
                 pounds
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 twenty
                 Marks
                 
                   per
                   annum
                
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 without
                 envy
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Pensions
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 purse
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 laid
                 as
                 Rent-charges
                 upon
                 such
                 Benefices
                 as
                 were
                 in
                 his
                 disposing
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 Lord
                 Keeper
                 or
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 and
                 assign'd
                 over
                 to
                 such
                 Scholars
                 in
                 each
                 University
                 as
                 applyed
                 themselves
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 say
                 this
                 without
                 Book
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 both
                 seen
                 and
                 had
                 in
                 my
                 keeping
                 ,
                 till
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 it
                 not
                 still
                 )
                 an
                 Acquittance
                 made
                 unto
                 a
                 Minister
                 in
                 discharge
                 of
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 a
                 Pension
                 of
                 twenty
                 Nobles
                 
                   per
                   annum
                
                 ,
                 to
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 a
                 Student
                 in
                 Christ-Church
                 .
                 The
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 parties
                 I
                 forbear
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 receiv'd
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 for
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 perhaps
                 he
                 that
                 paid
                 it
                 too
                 )
                 being
                 still
                 alive
                 .
                 And
                 possible
                 enough
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Pensioning
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Scholars
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 past
                 over
                 in
                 silence
                 by
                 our
                 Author
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 known
                 the
                 whole
                 truth
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 Ibid.
                 
                   Much
                   he
                   expended
                   on
                   the
                   Repair
                   of
                
                 Westminster
                 Abbey-Church
                 ,
                 &c
                 
                   The
                   Library
                   at
                
                 Westminster
                 
                   was
                   the
                   
                   effect
                   of
                   his
                   bounty
                   .
                
                 ]
                 This
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 or
                 nothing
                 
                   but
                   the
                   truth
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 plain
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 neither
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 repairing
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 ●urnishing
                 
                 that
                 Library
                 ,
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 private
                 Coffers
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Churches
                 rents
                 :
                 For
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 Lord
                 Keeper
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Seal
                 ;
                 he
                 caused
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 signified
                 unto
                 the
                 Prebendaries
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 how
                 inconvenient
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 both
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 them
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 the
                 Commons
                 of
                 the
                 Colledge
                 ;
                 and
                 gaind
                 so
                 farre
                 upon
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 pass'd
                 over
                 to
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 rents
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 upon
                 condition
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 pay
                 the
                 annual
                 pensions
                 of
                 the
                 Prebendaries
                 ,
                 School-masters
                 ,
                 Quire-men
                 ,
                 and
                 inferiour
                 Officers
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 the
                 Commons
                 of
                 the
                 Scholars
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 amounting
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 yearly
                 value
                 ,
                 was
                 left
                 wholly
                 to
                 him
                 upon
                 his
                 honourable
                 word
                 and
                 promise
                 to
                 expend
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 honour
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 surplusage
                 of
                 which
                 expenses
                 receiv'd
                 by
                 him
                 for
                 four
                 years
                 and
                 upwards
                 ,
                 amounted
                 unto
                 more
                 than
                 had
                 been
                 laid
                 out
                 by
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Library
                 ;
                 as
                 was
                 offered
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 before
                 the
                 Lords
                 Commissioners
                 at
                 the
                 visitation
                 Anno.
                 1635.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Library
                 at
                 
                   St.
                   Iohns
                
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 possibly
                 cost
                 him
                 more
                 wit
                 than
                 money
                 ;
                 many
                 books
                 being
                 dayly
                 sent
                 in
                 to
                 him
                 (
                 upon
                 the
                 intimation
                 of
                 his
                 purpose
                 of
                 founding
                 the
                 two
                 Libraries
                 )
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 either
                 suits
                 in
                 Court
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 business
                 in
                 Chancery
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 ways
                 depended
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 expected
                 any
                 favours
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 or
                 Dean
                 of
                 Westminster
                 .
              
               
                 Fol.
                 228.
                 
                 
                   He
                   hated
                   Popery
                   with
                   a
                   perfect
                   hatred
                   .
                
                 ]
                 But
                 Wi●son
                 in
                 his
                 
                   History
                   of
                   great
                   Britain
                
                 sings
                 another
                 song
                 ,
                 whether
                 
                   in
                   tune
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   out
                   of
                   tune
                
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 best
                 tell
                 who
                 liv'd
                 most
                 neere
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 opportunities
                 to
                 observe
                 him
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 mu●tering
                 of
                 some
                 strange
                 offer
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 K.
                 Iames
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Prince
                 was
                 in
                 
                 Spain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Court
                 seemed
                 in
                 common
                 apprehension
                 to
                 warp
                 towards
                 Popery
                 ,
                 which
                 declared
                 no
                 such
                 
                   ●erfect
                   hatred
                
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Author
                 speaks
                 of
                 )
                 unto
                 that
                 Religion
                 .
                 
                 Nor
                 was
                 he
                 coy
                 of
                 telling
                 such
                 whom
                 he
                 admitted
                 unto
                 privacies
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 greatness
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 accounted
                 for
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Party
                 ,
                 not
                 sparing
                 to
                 declare
                 what
                 free
                 and
                 frequent
                 accesses
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 principal
                 Sticklers
                 in
                 that
                 cause
                 both
                 Priests
                 and
                 Iesuits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 special
                 services
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 somewhat
                 more
                 than
                 strange
                 if
                 all
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 
                   hate
                   Popery
                
                 with
                 a
                 
                   perfect
                   ●atred
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 more
                 strange
                 then
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 so
                 stickle
                 in
                 the
                 preferment
                 of
                 Dr.
                 
                   Theodore
                   Price
                
                 to
                 the
                 Arch-Bishoprick
                 of
                 Armagh
                 in
                 
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   who
                   died
                   a
                   profest
                   Catholick
                   ,
                   reconciled
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 as
                 our
                 Authour
                 hath
                 
                 it
                 ,
                 fol.
                 226.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 truth
                 in
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincolns
                 hating
                 Popery
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 Dr.
                 Prices
                 dying
                 
                   a
                   profess●d
                   Papist
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 credit
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Character
                 .
                 Dr.
                 Price
                 ,
                 though
                 once
                 a
                 great
                 Favourite
                 of
                 this
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 continued
                 Sub-Dean
                 of
                 Westminster
                 many
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 be
                 better
                 affected
                 to
                 Bishop
                 Laud
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 Bishop
                 Williams
                 ;
                 Bishop
                 Laud
                 having
                 lately
                 appeared
                 a
                 Suitor
                 for
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 St.
                 Asoph
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 that
                 two
                 Birds
                 might
                 be
                 kild
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 bolt
                 ;
                 no
                 sooner
                 was
                 Dr.
                 Price
                 deceased
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 being
                 then
                 at
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 cals
                 the
                 Prebend●
                 together
                 ,
                 tels
                 them
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 with
                 Mr.
                 Sub-Deane
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 left
                 him
                 in
                 very
                 doubtful
                 termes
                 about
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 could
                 not
                 tell
                 in
                 what
                 ●orme
                 to
                 bury
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Dr.
                 had
                 died
                 a
                 profest
                 Papist
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 buried
                 him
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 see
                 how
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Prebendaries
                 could
                 ●ither
                 with
                 safty
                 or
                 with
                 credit
                 performe
                 that
                 office
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Artifice
                 and
                 design
                 being
                 soon
                 discovered
                 ,
                 took
                 so
                 little
                 effect
                 that
                 Dr.
                 Newel
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Senior
                 Prebenda●ies
                 performed
                 the
                 Obsequies
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Chapter
                 attending
                 the
                 body
                 to
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 due
                 sol●mnitie
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fol
                 ,
                 228.
                 
                 
                   He
                   was
                   so
                   great
                   an
                   honourer
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   〈◊〉
                   that
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   cost
                   he
                   caused
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   be
                   translated
                   into
                   Spanish
                   ,
                   and
                   fairly
                   printed
                   to
                   confute
                   their
                   false
                   concept
                   of
                   our
                   Church
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 ]
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Liturgy
                 translated
                 into
                 more
                 languages
                 then
                 any
                 Liturgy
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 be
                 ;
                 translated
                 into
                 Latine
                 by
                 
                   Alexand.
                   Alesius
                
                 ,
                 a
                 learned
                 Scot
                 in
                 King
                 Edwards
                 time
                 ;
                 as
                 afterward
                 by
                 Dr.
                 
                   Walter
                   Haddon
                
                 in
                 the
                 reign
                 of
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 translation
                 mended
                 by
                 Dr.
                 Mocket
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Iames
                 :
                 translated
                 into
                 French
                 by
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 that
                 King
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Isles
                 of
                 Guernsey
                 and
                 Iersey
                 ,
                 into
                 Spanish
                 at
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 this
                 Bishop
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 Author
                 telleth
                 us
                 )
                 and
                 finally
                 into
                 Greek
                 by
                 one
                 Mr.
                 ●etly
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 dedicated
                 and
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 late
                 Arch
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 the
                 greatest
                 Patron
                 and
                 Advancer
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Liturgy
                 .
                 But
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 some
                 reason
                 to
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 was
                 not
                 translated
                 at
                 the
                 charges
                 of
                 Bishop
                 VVilliams
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 his
                 procurement
                 I
                 shall
                 easily
                 grant
                 :
                 but
                 whosoever
                 made
                 the
                 Bill
                 of
                 Charges
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 paid
                 the
                 ●eckoning
                 ;
                 the
                 Dominican
                 Fryer
                 who
                 translated
                 it
                 being
                 ●ewarded
                 with
                 a
                 Benefice
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 Prebend
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Cab
                   ▪
                   p.
                
                 7●
                 .
                 ●he
                 Bishop
                 himself
                 did
                 signifie
                 by
                 letter
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 ●uckingham
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 printing
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 ●hink
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 his
                 charges
                 neither
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 char●es
                 of
                 the
                 Printer
                 ;
                 it
                 not
                 being
                 usual
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Printers
                 ●oney
                 and
                 the
                 copy
                 too
                 .
                 And
                 3.
                 
                 Taking
                 it
                 for
                 grant●d
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 was
                 translated
                 and
                 printed
                 at
                 this
                 
                 ●ishops
                 charges
                 ,
                 yet
                 does
                 not
                 this
                 prove
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ●reat
                 an
                 honourer
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 our
                 Authour
                 makes
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 ●●d
                 he
                 been
                 indeed
                 a
                 true
                 honourer
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Liturgy
                 〈◊〉
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 more
                 diligent
                 attendant
                 on
                 it
                 then
                 〈◊〉
                 shewed
                 himself
                 :
                 never
                 repairing
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Westminster
                 (
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 Dean
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 18.
                 o●
                 ●●bruary
                 1635.
                 when
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 ●ew
                 
                 was
                 judged
                 against
                 him
                 till
                 his
                 Commitment
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 in
                 Iuly
                 1637.
                 
                 Nor
                 ever
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Chappell
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 (
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Prisoner
                 )
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 Divine
                 Service
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 receive
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 from
                 Iuly
                 1637.
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 committed
                 ,
                 to
                 November
                 1640
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 enlarged
                 .
                 A
                 very
                 strong
                 Argument
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 Honourer
                 of
                 the
                 
                   English
                   Liturgie
                
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 here
                 pretended
                 :
                 A
                 Liturgy
                 most
                 highly
                 esteemed
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 wheresoever
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 vilified
                 ,
                 despis'd
                 ,
                 condemn'd
                 as
                 amongst
                 our selves
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 amongst
                 our selves
                 who
                 did
                 so
                 vilifie
                 and
                 despise
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 none
                 more
                 countenanced
                 then
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 here
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Honourer
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 this
                 Blow
                 our
                 Author
                 hath
                 his
                 Buckler
                 ready
                 ,
                 telling
                 us
                 that
              
               
                 
                 Ibid
                 ▪
                 
                   Not
                   out
                   of
                   Sympathy
                   to
                   Non-conformists
                   ,
                   but
                   Antipathy
                   to
                   Arch-bishop
                   Laud
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   favourable
                   to
                   some
                   select
                   Persons
                   of
                   that
                   Opinion
                   .
                
                 An
                 Action
                 somewhat
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Kildare
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 accused
                 before
                 Henry
                 the
                 Eighth
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 burning
                 the
                 Cathedrall
                 Church
                 of
                 Cassiles
                 in
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 profess'd
                 ingeniously
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   never
                   have
                   burnt
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   if
                   some
                   body
                   had
                   not
                   told
                   him
                   that
                   the
                   Bishop
                   was
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 Hare
                 to
                 that
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Ir●land
                 ,
                 incited
                 that
                 mad
                 Earle
                 to
                 burn
                 his
                 Cathedrall
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 hate
                 to
                 Bishop
                 Laud
                 ,
                 the
                 Primate
                 and
                 Metropolitan
                 of
                 all
                 England
                 ,
                 stird
                 up
                 this
                 Bishop
                 to
                 raise
                 a
                 more
                 unquenchable
                 Combu●●ion
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 affirm
                 of
                 him
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 (
                 in
                 another
                 case
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Viz.
                 
                   Tanti
                   non
                   est
                   bonum
                   ,
                   quanti
                   est
                   odium
                   Christianorum
                   .
                
                 But
                 are
                 we
                 sure
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 favourable
                 to
                 the
                 Non-Conformists
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 antipathy
                 to
                 Bishop
                 Laud
                 only
                 ?
                 
                 I
                 believe
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 His
                 antipathy
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 did
                 at
                 strongly
                 biass
                 him
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 .
                 For
                 
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 King
                 Charls
                 ,
                 publisht
                 1656.
                 who
                 telleth
                 us
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   being
                   malevolently
                   inclin'd
                   (
                   about
                   the
                   loss
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Seale
                   )
                   he
                   thought
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   gratifie
                   beloved
                   Revenge
                   better
                   then
                   to
                   endeavour
                   the
                   supplanting
                   of
                   his
                   Soveraign
                   .
                   
                   To
                   which
                   end
                   finding
                   him
                   declining
                   in
                   the
                   Affection●
                   of
                   his
                   People
                   ,
                   he
                   made
                   his
                   Apostrophe
                   and
                   Applications
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   fomenting
                   popular
                   discourses
                   tending
                   to
                   the
                   Kings
                   dishonour
                   ,
                
                 &
                 C.
                 And
                 being
                 once
                 set
                 upon
                 that
                 Pin
                 
                   (
                   flectere
                   si
                   nequeo
                   superos
                   ,
                   Ach●ronta
                   moveb●
                   ,
                
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 who
                 said
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 m●rvell
                 if
                 he
                 shewd
                 himself
                 favourable
                 to
                 the
                 
                   N●n
                   Conformists
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 Enemies
                 to
                 Kings
                 an●
                 a
                 Kingly
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 likeliest
                 to
                 provide
                 Fuell
                 for
                 a
                 publick
                 Fire
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 besides
                 these
                 two
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 third
                 impressive
                 which
                 might
                 move
                 a●
                 strongly
                 on
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Our
                 Author
                 f●rmerly
                 told
                 us
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 
                   A
                   b●ck
                   Friend
                   to
                   the
                   Canons
                   ,
                
                 
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 also
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 shew
                 himself
                 a
                 back
                 Friend
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 a
                 Patron
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Non
                   Conformists
                
                 ,
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 subvert
                 those
                 Counsells
                 ,
                 and
                 ruinate
                 those
                 Designs
                 for
                 uniformity
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 resolved
                 and
                 agreed
                 on
                 without
                 his
                 Advice
                 .
                 
                   Consilii
                   omnis
                   cujus
                   ipse
                   non
                   Author
                   esset
                   ,
                   
                   inimicus
                   ,
                
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 who
                 said
                 .
                 In
                 order
                 whereunto
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 sooner
                 heard
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 purpose
                 in
                 some
                 great
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 to
                 regulate
                 the
                 standing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Communion
                   Table
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Pattern
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 Cathedrall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 royall
                 Chappels
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 presently
                 set
                 himselfe
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 dispercing
                 Copies
                 of
                 a
                 Letter
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 writ●en
                 ●y
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Grantham
                 on
                 that
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 publishing
                 his
                 Book
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Table
                
                 ,
                 ●ull
                 of
                 quotations
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 in
                 number
                 then
                 in
                 weight
                 .
                 
                 An●
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 out
                 or
                 a
                 meer
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Contradiction
                
                 ,
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 practice
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Collegiate
                 Church
                 at
                 VVestminster
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 Dean
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Cathedrall
                 Church
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 private
                 Chappell
                 at
                 Bugden
                 also
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 body
                 to
                 act
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 it
                 but
                 himself
                 alone
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 take
                 my
                 leave
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 both
                 reverence
                 for
                 hi●
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 for
                 his
                 Parts
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 I
                 cannot
                 choose
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 find
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 condemn
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 commend
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 affirm
                 of
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 Historian
                 doth
                 of
                 
                   Caiu●
                   C●●sar
                
                 ,
                 Son
                 of
                 Agrippa
                 ,
                 and
                 Nephew
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Tam
                   varie
                   se
                   gessit
                   ,
                   ut
                   nec
                   laudaturum
                   magna
                   nec
                   vitupera●urum
                   mediocri●
                   materia
                   deficiat
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   as
                   my
                   Author
                   hath
                   it
                
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Character
                 ,
                 accommodated
                 to
                 our
                 Author
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 present
                 History
                 I
                 conclude
                 these
                 Notes
                 ;
                 subjoyning
                 only
                 this
                 old
                 Saying
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 my
                 comfort
                 as
                 defence
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 Truth
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 blam'd
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 sham'd
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
               
                 AN
                 APPENDIX
                 To
                 the
                 fore-going
                 ANIMADVERSIONS
                 ;
                 CONTAINING
                 THE
                 APOLOGY
                 OF
                 Dr.
                 
                   IOHN
                   COSINS
                
                 ,
                 Dean
                 of
                 PETER
                 BVRROVGH
                 :
                 In
                 Answer
                 to
                 some
                 Passages
                 in
                 the
                 Church-History
                 of
                 BRITAIN
                 ;
                 In
                 which
                 He
                 finds
                 himself
                 concerned
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 AN
                 APPENDIX
                 To
                 the
                 fore-going
                 ANIMADVERSIONS
                 ;
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 T
                 IS
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 some
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fore-going
                 Animadversions
                 were
                 finished
                 ,
                 and
                 fitted
                 for
                 the
                 Press
                 before
                 
                   Michaelmas
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1657.
                 the
                 reasons
                 why
                 they
                 have
                 lain
                 so
                 long
                 unpublished
                 were
                 these
                 two
                 especially
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 A
                 Report
                 that
                 the
                 Task
                 was
                 undertaken
                 by
                 a
                 Cambridge
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 more
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 whom
                 I
                 had
                 to
                 deale
                 with
                 then
                 I
                 can
                 pretend
                 to
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 desired
                 rather
                 that
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 it
                 the
                 publick
                 ,
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 all
                 parties
                 intrusted
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 born
                 by
                 any
                 then
                 my self
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 generall
                 opinion
                 spred
                 abroad
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 (
                 to
                 what
                 ends
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 much
                 care
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   Historian
                
                 was
                 in
                 hand
                 with
                 a
                 Review
                 of
                 the
                 Work
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 fair
                 amends
                 to
                 Truth
                 ,
                 to
                 correct
                 the
                 errors
                 of
                 his
                 Pen
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 reparation
                 to
                 the
                 injured
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 truth
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 fitter
                 then
                 himself
                 for
                 that
                 undertaking
                 ,
                 none
                 fitter
                 to
                 give
                 Plaisters
                 for
                 the
                 broken
                 
                 head●
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 break●
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Poet
                 wa●
                 right
                 enough
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   
                     —
                     ●●m
                     qui
                     mihi
                     vul●er●
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                     Solus
                     Achilleo
                     tollere
                     more
                     potest
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   
                     None
                     but
                     the
                     man
                     who
                     gave
                     the
                     Wound
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Achilles
                     like
                     ,
                     could
                     make
                     it
                     sound
                     .
                  
                
                 But
                 the
                 Reports
                 being
                 thought
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 have
                 somewhat
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 design
                 ,
                 or
                 artifice
                 ,
                 to
                 stave
                 off
                 the
                 business
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 sollicited
                 with
                 greater
                 importunity
                 to
                 p●blish
                 the
                 fore-going
                 Anim●dversions
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 was
                 at
                 fir●●
                 to
                 undertake
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Reader
                 notwithstanding
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 looser
                 by
                 this
                 delay
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 It
                 gave
                 me
                 leasure
                 and
                 opportunity
                 of
                 bestowing
                 my
                 second
                 thought
                 upon
                 the
                 Animadver●●ons
                 ,
                 (
                 adding
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 some
                 Observations
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 wanting
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 brought
                 into
                 my
                 hands
                 the
                 Ap●logie
                 o●
                 Doctor
                 
                   Iohn
                   Cosens
                
                 ,
                 Dean
                 of
                 Peterburrough
                 ,
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 some
                 passages
                 of
                 our
                 present
                 History
                 ,
                 directed
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 one
                 Mr.
                 VVarren
                 ,
                 now
                 deceased
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 some
                 Animadversions
                 upon
                 that
                 History
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 credibly
                 informed
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 intelligence
                 I
                 know
                 not●
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 then
                 in
                 readiness
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 do
                 him
                 so
                 much
                 right
                 as
                 to
                 communicate
                 his
                 Papers
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 publick
                 view
                 ;
                 First
                 laying
                 down
                 Mr.
                 F●●●ers
                 word●
                 〈◊〉
                 they
                 lye
                 in
                 his
                 Hi●●ory
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 leaving
                 Dr.
                 Cos●ns
                 to
                 speak
                 for
                 himself
                 .
                 So
                 doing
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 keep
                 my self
                 from
                 engaging
                 upon
                 either
                 ●ide
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 judge
                 indifferently
                 between
                 the
                 p●rti●●
                 as
                 h●
                 〈◊〉
                 occ●sion
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Mr.
                   Fullers
                   Charge
                   on
                   Dr.
                   Cosens
                   Lib
                   11.
                   fol.
                   173.
                   
                
                 
                   DR
                   .
                   Cosens
                   soon
                   after
                   was
                   highly
                   accused
                   for
                   Superstition
                   and
                   unjust
                   proceedings
                   against
                   one
                   Mr.
                   Smart
                   on
                   this
                   occasion
                   ;
                   
                   The
                   Doctor
                   is
                   charged
                   to
                   have
                   set
                   upon
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Durham
                   ,
                   a
                   M●rble
                   Altar
                   with
                   Cherubins
                   ,
                   which
                   cost
                   two
                   thousand
                   pounds
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   Appurtenances
                   thereof
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   a
                   Cope
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Trinity
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   the
                   Figure
                   of
                   an
                   old
                   man
                   ,
                   another
                   with
                   the
                   Crucifix
                   and
                   Image
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   red
                   Bewd
                   and
                   blew
                   Cap
                   ;
                   besides
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   accused
                   for
                   lighting
                   two
                   hundred
                   Wax
                   Candles
                   about
                   the
                   Altar
                   on
                   
                     Candl●ma●
                     day
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   forbidding
                   any
                   Psalmes
                   to
                   be
                   sung
                   before
                   or
                   after
                   Sermon
                   ,
                   though
                   making
                   an
                   Antheme
                   to
                   be
                   sung
                   of
                   the
                   
                     three
                     Kings
                     of
                     Colen
                  
                   (
                   by
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   )
                   
                     Gasper
                     ,
                     Balthazar
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Melchior
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   procuring
                   a
                   
                     consecrated
                     Knife
                  
                   ,
                   only
                   to
                   cut
                   the
                   Bread
                   at
                   the
                   Communion
                   .
                
                 
                   35.
                   
                   Mr.
                   Smart
                   a
                   Prebendary
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   
                   one
                   of
                   grave
                   Aspect
                   and
                   reverend
                   Presence
                   sharply
                   inveighed
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   Sermon
                   against
                   these
                   Innovations
                   ,
                   taking
                   for
                   his
                   Text
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     hate
                     all
                     those
                     that
                     ●old
                     super●●itio●s
                     Vanities
                     ,
                     but
                     thy
                     Law
                     I
                     love
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   36.
                   
                   Hereupon
                   he
                   was
                   k●pt
                   Prisoner
                   foure
                   Months
                   by
                   the
                   
                     High
                     Commission
                     of
                     York
                  
                   ,
                   before
                   any
                   Articles
                   were
                   exhibited
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   five
                   Months
                   before
                   any
                   Proctor
                   was
                   allowed
                   him
                   ,
                   hence
                   was
                   he
                   carried
                   to
                   th●
                   
                     High
                     Commission
                     at
                     Lamb●th
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   long
                   trouble
                   remanded
                   to
                   York
                   ,
                   fined
                   five
                   hundred
                   pounds
                   ,
                   committed
                   to
                   Prison
                   ,
                   ordered
                   to
                   recant
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   neglect
                   thereof
                   ,
                   
                   fined
                   again
                   ,
                   Excommunicated
                   ,
                   Degraded
                   ,
                   and
                   Deprived
                   ,
                   his
                   Damage
                   (
                   as
                   brought
                   in
                   )
                   amounting
                   to
                   many
                   thousand
                   pounds
                   .
                
                 
                   37.
                   
                   But
                   now
                   Mr.
                   Rows
                   of
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Commons
                   ,
                   bringing
                   up
                   the
                   Charge
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   against
                   Dr.
                   Cosens
                   ,
                   termed
                   Mr.
                   Smart
                   the
                   
                     Protomartyr
                     of
                     England
                     in
                     these
                     latter
                     daies
                     of
                     Persecution
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   large
                   reparation
                   was
                   allowed
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   lived
                   not
                   long
                   after
                   to
                   enjoy
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Now
                     though
                     none
                     can
                     excuse
                     and
                     defend
                     Dr.
                  
                   Cosens
                   
                     his
                     carriage
                     herein
                  
                   ,
                   
                   yet
                   this
                   must
                   be
                   reported
                   to
                   his
                   due
                   commendation
                   ;
                   some
                   yeares
                   after
                   getting
                   over
                   into
                   France
                   ,
                   he
                   neither
                   joyned
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   French
                   Protestants
                   at
                   Charen
                   Town
                   nigh
                   Paris
                   ,
                   nor
                   kept
                   any
                   Communion
                   with
                   the
                   Papists
                   therein
                   ,
                   but
                   confined
                   himself
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   English
                   Protestants
                   therein
                   ,
                   where
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   pious
                   living
                   ,
                   constant
                   praying
                   and
                   preaching
                   ,
                   he
                   reduced
                   some
                   Recusants
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   confirmed
                   more
                   Doubters
                   in
                   ,
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   ;
                   Many
                   were
                   his
                   Encounters
                   with
                   Jesuits
                   and
                   Priests
                   ,
                   defeating
                   the
                   suspicions
                   of
                   his
                   Foes
                   ,
                   and
                   exceeding
                   the
                   expectacion
                   of
                   his
                   Friends
                   in
                   the
                   success
                   of
                   such
                   Disputes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   PARIS
                   ,
                   April
                   6.
                   1658.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   of
                   Dr.
                   Cosins
                   to
                   the
                   Charge
                   foregoing
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Sir
                         ,
                      
                    
                     
                       I
                       Am
                       glad
                       to
                       hear
                       from
                       you
                       of
                       your
                       safe
                       Arrivall
                       in
                       England
                       :
                       and
                       I
                       am
                       to
                       thank
                       both
                       you
                       and
                       other
                       of
                       my
                       Friends
                       ,
                       that
                       intend
                       to
                       vindicate
                       me
                       from
                       the
                       Injury
                       done
                       ,
                       no
                       less
                       to
                       Truth
                       then
                       to
                       my self
                       ,
                       by
                       a
                       passage
                       in
                       Mr.
                       
                         Fullers
                         History
                      
                       ,
                       which
                       I
                       beleive
                       he
                       inserted
                       there
                       
                       (
                       as
                       he
                       doth
                       many
                       things
                       besides
                       )
                       upon
                       the
                       false
                       Reports
                       and
                       Informations
                       of
                       other
                       men
                       ,
                       that
                       were
                       loath
                       to
                       let
                       an
                       old
                       malicious
                       Accusation
                       dye
                       ,
                       as
                       it
                       might
                       well
                       enough
                       have
                       done
                       ,
                       if
                       he
                       had
                       not
                       kept
                       it
                       up
                       still
                       alive
                       ,
                       and
                       recorded
                       it
                       to
                       Poste●ity
                       ;
                       whereof
                       he
                       is
                       so
                       sensible
                       already
                       himself
                       ,
                       that
                       by
                       his
                       own
                       Letter
                       directed
                       to
                       me
                       (
                       more
                       then
                       a
                       year
                       since
                       )
                       he
                       offered
                       to
                       make
                       me
                       amends
                       in
                       the
                       next
                       Book
                       he
                       write●
                       ;
                       but
                       he
                       hath
                       not
                       done
                       it
                       yet
                       .
                       Having
                       never
                       been
                       acquainted
                       with
                       him
                       more
                       then
                       by
                       his
                       Books
                       ,
                       which
                       have
                       many
                       petulant
                       ,
                       light
                       ,
                       and
                       indiscreet
                       passages
                       in
                       them
                       ,
                       I
                       know
                       not
                       how
                       to
                       trust
                       him
                       ;
                       and
                       therefore
                       if
                       the
                       Authors
                       of
                       the
                       intended
                       Animadversions
                       (
                       which
                       you
                       mention
                       )
                       will
                       be
                       pleased
                       to
                       do
                       me
                       right
                       ,
                       you
                       may
                       assure
                       th●m
                       there
                       is
                       nothing
                       but
                       Truth
                       in
                       this
                       ensuing
                       Relation
                       .
                    
                     
                       Mr.
                       Smart
                       ,
                       who
                       had
                       been
                       Schoolmaster
                       ,
                       and
                       after
                       became
                       Prebendery
                       of
                       Durham
                       ,
                       was
                       an
                       old
                       man
                       of
                       a
                       most
                       froward
                       fierce
                       ,
                       and
                       unpeaceable
                       Spirit
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       Upon
                       a
                       s●ditious
                       Sermon
                       which
                       he
                       preached
                       in
                       that
                       Church
                       ,
                       (
                       where
                       contrary
                       to
                       his
                       duty
                       he
                       had
                       neglected
                       to
                       preach
                       for
                       seven
                       years
                       together
                       before
                       )
                       he
                       was
                       first
                       questioned
                       at
                       Durham
                       ,
                       from
                       whence
                       he
                       was
                       called
                       to
                       the
                       
                         High
                         Commission
                      
                       Court
                       at
                       Lond.
                       and
                       afterward●
                       at
                       his
                       own
                       desire
                       remitted
                       to
                       the
                       same
                       Court
                       at
                       York
                       ;
                       where
                       being
                       sentenced
                       to
                       recant
                       ,
                       and
                       refusing
                       so
                       to
                       do
                       with
                       great
                       scorn
                       ,
                       he
                       was
                       at
                       last
                       ,
                       upon
                       his
                       obstinacy
                       degraded
                       from
                       his
                       Ecclesiasticall
                       Function
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       Sentence
                       was
                       not
                       long
                       after
                       judicially
                       confirmed
                       by
                       Judge
                       Damport
                       at
                       the
                       publick
                       Assises
                       in
                       Durham
                       ,
                       where
                       he
                       was
                       by
                       publick
                       sentence
                       also
                       at
                       the
                       Common
                       Law
                       put
                       out
                       of
                       his
                       Prebend
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       Benefices
                       that
                       he
                       formerly
                       held
                       in
                       that
                       County
                       .
                    
                     
                       Many
                       years
                       following
                       he
                       procured
                       a
                       large
                       Maintenance
                       for
                       himself
                       and
                       his
                       Family
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       summ
                       of
                       400
                       
                         l.
                         per
                         ann
                      
                       .
                       (
                       more
                       worth
                       to
                       him
                       then
                       his
                       Chu●ch-profi●s
                       ,
                       
                       ever
                       were
                       )
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       peculiar
                       Contributions
                       at
                       London
                       ,
                       and
                       elsewhere
                       gathered
                       up
                       for
                       silenced
                       Ministers
                       .
                    
                     
                       But
                       when
                       the
                       Parliament
                       began
                       in
                       the
                       year
                       1640
                       ,
                       upon
                       project
                       and
                       hope
                       of
                       getting
                       more
                       ,
                       he
                       preferred
                       a
                       Bill
                       o●
                       Complaint
                       there
                       against
                       thirty
                       severall
                       persons
                       at
                       the
                       least
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       against
                       the
                       
                         High
                         Commissioners
                      
                       at
                       London
                       ,
                       the
                       same
                       Commissioners
                       and
                       Prebends
                       Residentiary
                       at
                       York
                       ,
                       the
                       Dean
                       and
                       Chapter
                       of
                       Durham
                       ,
                       with
                       dive●s
                       others
                       ,
                       whereof
                       I
                       was
                       but
                       One
                       ,
                       though
                       he
                       was
                       pleased
                       to
                       set
                       my
                       Name
                       in
                       the
                       Front
                       of
                       them
                       all
                       .
                       From
                       all
                       these
                       together
                       he
                       expected
                       to
                       recover
                       and
                       receive
                       a
                       greater
                       summ
                       of
                       money
                       (
                       for
                       Money
                       was
                       his
                       project
                       )
                       pretending
                       that
                       he
                       had
                       lost
                       by
                       them
                       no
                       less
                       then
                       thirty
                       thousand
                       pounds
                       (
                       though
                       he
                       was
                       never
                       known
                       to
                       be
                       worth
                       one
                       .
                       )
                    
                     
                       After
                       his
                       Bill
                       of
                       Complaint
                       was
                       carried
                       up
                       by
                       a
                       Gentleman
                       of
                       the
                       House
                       of
                       Commons
                       to
                       the
                       House
                       of
                       Lords
                       among
                       the
                       rest
                       of
                       those
                       persons
                       that
                       were
                       accused
                       by
                       him
                       (
                       some
                       for
                       Superstition
                       ,
                       and
                       some
                       for
                       Persecution
                       )
                       I
                       put
                       in
                       my
                       full
                       Answer
                       upon
                       Oath
                       ,
                       and
                       declared
                       the
                       truth
                       of
                       the
                       whole
                       matter
                       ;
                       whereof
                       Mr.
                       Fuller
                       taketh
                       not
                       any
                       notice
                       at
                       all
                       ,
                       and
                       therein
                       dealeth
                       most
                       unfaithfully
                       both
                       with
                       me
                       and
                       the
                       Reader
                       of
                       his
                       History
                       ;
                       for
                       that
                       Answer
                       of
                       mine
                       is
                       upon
                       Record
                       ,
                       among
                       the
                       Rolls
                       of
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       and
                       was
                       justified
                       before
                       the
                       Lords
                       both
                       by
                       my self
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       the
                       very
                       Witness
                       that
                       Mr.
                       Smart
                       and
                       his
                       Son-in-law
                       produced
                       there
                       against
                       me
                       ;
                       whereupon
                       his
                       own
                       Lawyer
                       (
                       Mr.
                       Glover
                       )
                       openly
                       at
                       the
                       Bar
                       of
                       that
                       honourable
                       House
                       forsook
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       told
                       him
                       plainly
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       was
                       ashamed
                       of
                       his
                       Complaint
                       ,
                       and
                       could
                       not
                       in
                       Conscience
                       plead
                       for
                       him
                       any
                       longer
                       :
                       Mr.
                       Smart
                       in
                       the
                       mean
                       while
                       crying
                       out
                       aloud
                       and
                       beseeching
                       their
                       Lordships
                       to
                       appoint
                       him
                       another
                       Lawyer
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       take
                       care
                       of
                       his
                       fourteen
                       thousand
                       pound
                       damages
                       ,
                       besides
                       other
                       demands
                       that
                       he
                       had
                       to
                       
                       make
                       ,
                       which
                       arose
                       to
                       a
                       gr●ater
                       summ
                       .
                    
                     
                       But
                       after
                       this
                       (
                       which
                       was
                       the
                       fifth
                       day
                       of
                       pleading
                       between
                       u●
                       )
                       the
                       Case
                       was
                       heard
                       no
                       more
                       concerning
                       my
                       particular
                       ,
                       and
                       many
                       of
                       the
                       Lords
                       said
                       openly
                       ,
                       that
                       ●r
                       .
                       Smar●
                       had
                       abused
                       the
                       
                         House
                         of
                         Commons
                      
                       ,
                       with
                       a
                       caus●●ess
                       Complaint
                       against
                       me
                       ,
                       whereupon
                       my
                       Lord
                       the
                       Earl
                       of
                       Warwick
                       ,
                       was
                       pleased
                       to
                       bring
                       me
                       an
                       Order
                       of
                       ●he
                       Lords
                       House
                       ,
                       whereby
                       I
                       had
                       liberty
                       granted
                       me
                       to
                       ●eturn
                       unto
                       my
                       places
                       of
                       Charge
                       in
                       the
                       University
                       ,
                       or
                       ●lsewhere
                       ,
                       till
                       they
                       sent
                       for
                       me
                       again
                       ,
                       which
                       they
                       never
                       ●id
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Answers
                       that
                       I
                       gave
                       in
                       upon
                       Oath
                       ,
                       and
                       justified
                       ●efore
                       their
                       Lordships
                       ,
                       were
                       to
                       this
                       effect
                       ,
                       all
                       contrary
                       〈◊〉
                       Mr.
                       Fullers
                       groundless
                       reports
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       T●at
                       the
                       Communion-Table
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       Dur●am
                       (
                       which
                       in
                       the
                       Bill
                       of
                       Complaint
                       and
                       M.
                       Fullers
                       Hist.
                       〈◊〉
                       said
                       to
                       be
                       the
                       Marble
                       Altar
                       with
                       Ch●rubins
                       )
                       was
                       not
                       〈◊〉
                       up
                       by
                       me
                       ,
                       but
                       by
                       the
                       Dean
                       and
                       Chapter
                       there
                       〈◊〉
                       of
                       Mr.
                       Smart
                       himself
                       was
                       one
                       )
                       many
                       years
                       be●●re
                       I
                       b●came
                       Pr●●endary
                       of
                       that
                       Church
                       ,
                       or
                       ever
                       saw
                       〈◊〉
                       Country
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       That
                       by
                       the
                       publick
                       Account●
                       which
                       are
                       there
                       ●●gistred
                       ,
                       it
                       did
                       not
                       appear
                       to
                       have
                       cost
                       above
                       the
                       tenth
                       ●●rt
                       of
                       what
                       is
                       pretended
                       ,
                       Appurtenance●
                       and
                       all
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       That
                       likewise
                       the
                       Copes
                       used
                       in
                       that
                       Church
                       ●ere
                       brought
                       in
                       thither
                       long
                       before
                       my
                       time
                       ,
                       and
                       when
                       ●r
                       .
                       Smart
                       th●
                       Complainant
                       was
                       Preb●ndary
                       there
                       ,
                       who
                       ●●so
                       allowed
                       his
                       part
                       (
                       as
                       I
                       was
                       ready
                       to
                       prove
                       by
                       the
                       〈◊〉
                       -
                       Book
                       )
                       of
                       the
                       money
                       that
                       they
                       cost
                       ,
                       for
                       they
                       cost
                       ●t
                       little
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       That
                       as
                       I
                       never
                       approved
                       the
                       Picture
                       of
                       the
                       Tri●y
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       Image
                       of
                       God
                       the
                       Father
                       in
                       the
                       Figure
                       of
                       〈◊〉
                       old
                       Man
                       ,
                       or
                       otherwise
                       to
                       be
                       made
                       or
                       placed
                       any
                       ●●ere
                       at
                       all
                       :
                       So
                       I
                       was
                       well
                       assured
                       that
                       there
                       were
                       none
                       ●●ch
                       (
                       nor
                       to
                       my
                       knowledge
                       or
                       hear-say
                       ever
                       had
                       been
                       )
                       
                       put
                       upon
                       any
                       Cope
                       that
                       was
                       used
                       there
                       among
                       us
                       ;
                       One
                       there
                       was
                       that
                       had
                       the
                       Story
                       of
                       the
                       Passion
                       embroidered
                       upon
                       it
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       Cope
                       that
                       I
                       used
                       to
                       weare
                       when
                       at
                       any
                       time
                       I
                       attended
                       the
                       Communion-Service
                       ,
                       was
                       of
                       plain
                       white
                       Sattin
                       only
                       without
                       any
                       Embroidery
                       upon
                       it
                       at
                       all
                       .
                    
                     
                       5.
                       
                       That
                       ●hat
                       the
                       Bill
                       of
                       Complaint
                       called
                       the
                       Image
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       with
                       a
                       blew
                       Cap
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       golden
                       Beard
                       ,
                       (
                       Mr.
                       Fullers
                       History
                       sayes
                       it
                       was
                       red
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       it
                       was
                       set
                       upon
                       one
                       of
                       the
                       Copes
                       )
                       was
                       nothing
                       else
                       but
                       the
                       top
                       of
                       Bishop
                       Ha●fields
                       Tomb
                       (
                       set
                       up
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       under
                       a
                       si●e-Arch
                       there
                       ,
                       two
                       hundred
                       years
                       before
                       I
                       was
                       born
                       )
                       being
                       a
                       little
                       Portraiture
                       not
                       appearing
                       to
                       be
                       above
                       ten
                       Inches
                       long
                       ,
                       and
                       hardly
                       discernable
                       to
                       the
                       eye
                       what
                       Figure
                       it
                       is
                       ,
                       for
                       it
                       stands
                       thirty
                       Foot
                       from
                       the
                       ground
                       .
                    
                     
                       6.
                       
                       That
                       by
                       the
                       locall
                       Statutes
                       of
                       that
                       Church
                       (
                       wherun●o
                       Mr.
                       Smart
                       was
                       sworn
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       as
                       my selfe
                       )
                       the
                       Treasurer
                       was
                       to
                       give
                       Order
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       provision
                       should
                       every
                       year
                       be
                       made
                       of
                       a
                       sufficient
                       number
                       of
                       Wax-light●
                       for
                       the
                       Service
                       of
                       the
                       Quire
                       ,
                       during
                       all
                       the
                       Winter
                       time
                       ;
                       which
                       Statute
                       I
                       observed
                       when
                       I
                       was
                       chosen
                       into
                       that
                       Office
                       ,
                       and
                       had
                       order
                       from
                       the
                       Dean
                       and
                       Chapter
                       by
                       Cap●tular
                       Act
                       to
                       do
                       it
                       :
                       yet
                       upon
                       the
                       Communion
                       Table
                       they
                       that
                       used
                       to
                       light
                       the
                       Candles
                       (
                       the
                       Sacri●ts
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Virgers
                       )
                       never
                       set
                       more
                       then
                       two
                       fair
                       Candle●
                       with
                       a
                       few
                       small
                       Sizes
                       neer
                       to
                       them
                       ,
                       which
                       they
                       put
                       there
                       ,
                       of
                       purpose
                       that
                       the
                       people
                       all
                       about
                       might
                       have
                       the
                       better
                       use
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       for
                       singing
                       the
                       Psalmes
                       ,
                       and
                       reading
                       the
                       Lessons
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       Bibles
                       :
                       But
                       two
                       hundred
                       was
                       a
                       greater
                       number
                       then
                       they
                       used
                       all
                       the
                       Church
                       over
                       ,
                       either
                       upon
                       Candlem●s
                       Night
                       or
                       any
                       other
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       there
                       were
                       no
                       more
                       (
                       sometimes
                       many
                       less
                       )
                       lighted
                       at
                       that
                       time
                       ,
                       then
                       at
                       the
                       like
                       Festivalls
                       in
                       Christmas-Holydaies
                       ,
                       when
                       the
                       people
                       of
                       the
                       City
                       came
                       in
                       greater
                       company
                       to
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       and
                       therefore
                       required
                       a
                       greater
                       store
                       of
                       lights
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       7.
                       
                       That
                       I
                       never
                       forbad
                       (
                       nor
                       any
                       body
                       else
                       that
                       I
                       know
                       )
                       the
                       singing
                       of
                       the
                       (
                       Meeter
                       )
                       Psalms
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       which
                       I
                       used
                       to
                       sing
                       daily
                       there
                       my self
                       with
                       other
                       company
                       at
                       Morning
                       Prayer
                       .
                       But
                       upon
                       Sundaies
                       and
                       Holy-daies
                       in
                       the
                       Quire
                       ,
                       before
                       the
                       Sermon
                       the
                       Creed
                       was
                       sung
                       (
                       and
                       sung
                       plainly
                       for
                       every
                       one
                       to
                       understand
                       )
                       as
                       it
                       is
                       appointed
                       in
                       the
                       Communion
                       Book
                       ,
                       &
                       after
                       the
                       Sermon
                       we
                       sung
                       a
                       part
                       of
                       a
                       Psalm
                       ,
                       or
                       some
                       other
                       Antheme
                       taken
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       Scripture
                       ,
                       and
                       first
                       signified
                       to
                       the
                       people
                       where
                       they
                       might
                       find
                       it
                       ,
                    
                     
                       8.
                       
                       That
                       so
                       far
                       was
                       I
                       from
                       making
                       any
                       A●theme
                       to
                       be
                       sung
                       of
                       the
                       three
                       Kings
                       of
                       Colen
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       I
                       ma●e
                       i●
                       when
                       I
                       first
                       saw
                       it
                       to
                       be
                       torn
                       in
                       pieces
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       my
                       sel●
                       cut
                       it
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       old
                       Song
                       Books
                       belonging
                       to
                       the
                       Choristers
                       School
                       ,
                       with
                       a
                       Penknife
                       that
                       lay
                       by
                       ,
                       at
                       my
                       very
                       first
                       coming
                       to
                       reside
                       in
                       that
                       Colledge
                       .
                       But
                       sure
                       I
                       was
                       ,
                       that
                       no
                       such
                       Antheme
                       had
                       been
                       sung
                       in
                       the
                       Q●ire
                       ,
                       during
                       all
                       my
                       time
                       of
                       attendance
                       there
                       ,
                       nor
                       (
                       for
                       ought
                       that
                       any
                       the
                       eldest
                       persons
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       and
                       Town
                       could
                       tell
                       ,
                       or
                       ever
                       heard
                       to
                       the
                       contrary
                       )
                       for
                       fif●y
                       or
                       threescore
                       years
                       before
                       ,
                       and
                       more
                       .
                    
                     
                       9.
                       
                       That
                       there
                       was
                       indeed
                       an
                       ordinary
                       Knife
                       I
                       confess
                       ,
                       provided
                       and
                       laid
                       ready
                       among
                       other
                       things
                       belonging
                       to
                       the
                       Administration
                       of
                       the
                       Communion
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       cutting
                       of
                       the
                       Bread
                       ,
                       and
                       divers
                       other
                       uses
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       Vestry
                       ;
                       that
                       when
                       the
                       under
                       Officers
                       there
                       had
                       any
                       occasion
                       to
                       use
                       a
                       Knife
                       ,
                       they
                       might
                       not
                       be
                       put
                       to
                       go
                       to
                       seek
                       one
                       abroad
                       .
                       But
                       that
                       it
                       was
                       ever
                       consecrated
                       ,
                       or
                       so
                       called
                       ,
                       otherwise
                       then
                       as
                       Mr.
                       Smart
                       and
                       some
                       of
                       his
                       Followers
                       had
                       for
                       their
                       pleasure
                       put
                       that
                       appell●tion
                       upon
                       it
                       ,
                       I
                       never
                       heard
                       ,
                       nor
                       I
                       believe
                       any
                       body
                       ●lse
                       that
                       lived
                       here
                       among
                       us
                       .
                    
                     
                       [
                       There
                       were
                       divers
                       other
                       Articles
                       of
                       this
                       nature
                       in
                       the
                       Bill
                       of
                       Complaint
                       ,
                       whereof
                       Mr.
                       Smart
                       could
                       not
                       prove
                       any
                       one
                       to
                       which
                       I
                       gave
                       the
                       like
                       
                       Answers
                       ,
                       as
                       I
                       did
                       here
                       to
                       these
                       ;
                       but
                       Mr.
                       Fullers
                       History
                       makes
                       no
                       mention
                       of
                       them
                       ]
                    
                     
                       10.
                       
                       Touching
                       Mr.
                       Smarts
                       Sermon
                       ,
                       I
                       made
                       answer
                       ,
                       and
                       submitted
                       his
                       censure
                       to
                       the
                       prudent
                       and
                       religious
                       consideration
                       of
                       the
                       Lords
                       ,
                       whether
                       he
                       was
                       not
                       justly
                       condemned
                       to
                       be
                       scandalous
                       and
                       seditious
                       by
                       his
                       preaching
                       thereof
                       ;
                       and
                       I
                       represented
                       many
                       passages
                       in
                       it
                       ,
                       disagreeable
                       to
                       the
                       Laws
                       of
                       God
                       and
                       his
                       Church
                       ,
                       and
                       repugnant
                       to
                       the
                       publick
                       Statutes
                       of
                       Parliament
                       .
                    
                     
                       11.
                       
                       For
                       which
                       after
                       we
                       had
                       begun
                       ●o
                       question
                       him
                       in
                       the
                       High
                       Commission
                       Court
                       at
                       Durham
                       (
                       where
                       we
                       endeavoured
                       to
                       reduce
                       him
                       to
                       a
                       better
                       mind
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       an
                       unity
                       with
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       against
                       which
                       he
                       had
                       so
                       injuriously
                       and
                       intemperatly
                       declaimed
                       ;
                       )
                       I
                       had
                       no
                       further
                       hand
                       or
                       meddling
                       with
                       the
                       prosecution
                       of
                       this
                       ma●ter
                       in
                       other
                       Courts
                       against
                       him
                       ,
                       more
                       then
                       that
                       I
                       wrote
                       (
                       at
                       the
                       speciall
                       instance
                       of
                       Judge
                       Yelverton
                       )
                       a
                       Letter
                       in
                       his
                       behalf
                       to
                       the
                       Archbishop
                       of
                       York
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Commissioners
                       there
                       ,
                       which
                       I
                       procured
                       the
                       Dean
                       and
                       most
                       of
                       the
                       Pr●bendaries
                       of
                       Durham
                       to
                       sign
                       and
                       subscribe
                       with
                       me
                       ,
                       earnestly
                       intreating
                       for
                       him
                       ,
                       that
                       upon
                       any
                       due
                       sence
                       of
                       his
                       ●ault
                       ,
                       he
                       might
                       be
                       quietly
                       sent
                       back
                       to
                       us
                       again
                       ,
                       in
                       hope
                       that
                       he
                       would
                       hereafter
                       live
                       in
                       better
                       peace
                       and
                       concord
                       with
                       us
                       (
                       as
                       he
                       promised
                       both
                       judge
                       Yelverton
                       and
                       us
                       to
                       do
                       )
                       then
                       he
                       had
                       done
                       before
                       .
                    
                     
                       12.
                       
                       The
                       cruell
                       usage
                       and
                       imprisonment
                       that
                       he
                       suffered
                       (
                       whereof
                       Mr.
                       Fuller
                       taketh
                       speciall
                       notice
                       ,
                       and
                       makes
                       a
                       Marginall
                       mark
                       at
                       it
                       )
                       was
                       ,
                       as
                       I
                       have
                       been
                       credible
                       assured
                       ,
                       nothing
                       else
                       but
                       a
                       faire
                       and
                       gentle
                       treatment
                       of
                       him
                       in
                       an
                       Officers
                       House
                       at
                       York
                       ,
                       to
                       whom
                       he
                       was
                       committed
                       for
                       a
                       while
                       ,
                       and
                       paid
                       little
                       for
                       it
                       .
                       I●
                       is
                       the
                       Historians
                       mistake
                       here
                       to
                       say
                       ,
                       he
                       was
                       carryed
                       ●rom
                       York
                       to
                       Lambeth
                       ;
                       for
                       he
                       was
                       at
                       his
                       own
                       request
                       
                       sent
                       from
                       Lambeth
                       to
                       York
                       ,
                       the
                       Fine
                       th●t
                       was
                       se●
                       up
                       〈◊〉
                       him
                       he
                       never
                       paid
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       his
                       own
                       wilfull
                       loss
                       of
                       his
                       Church-livings
                       ,
                       he
                       gained
                       a
                       larger
                       maintenance
                       ,
                       living
                       at
                       his
                       ease
                       and
                       pleasure
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       contribution
                       that
                       he
                       got
                       as
                       a
                       suspended
                       and
                       silenc'd
                       P●eacher
                       ;
                       though
                       the
                       truth
                       was
                       ,
                       that
                       having
                       had
                       a
                       Prebend
                       and
                       a
                       Benefice
                       many
                       years
                       together
                       in
                       the
                       Bishoprick
                       of
                       Durham
                       ,
                       and
                       being
                       alwaies
                       in
                       health
                       ,
                       he
                       neglected
                       preaching
                       so
                       much
                       at
                       them
                       both
                       ,
                       and
                       elsewhere
                       besides
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       was
                       seldom
                       noted
                       to
                       preach
                       above
                       two
                       Sermons
                       in
                       a
                       year
                       ;
                       who
                       ,
                       though
                       he
                       demanded
                       many
                       thousand
                       pound●
                       at
                       the
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       yet
                       by
                       Mr.
                       Fullers
                       leave
                       ,
                       the
                       Parliament
                       gave
                       him
                       none
                       ;
                       nor
                       ordered
                       either
                       my self
                       ,
                       nor
                       any
                       other
                       that
                       he
                       impeacht
                       ever
                       to
                       pay
                       him
                       a
                       Groat
                       :
                       only
                       upon
                       Doctor
                       Carrs
                       death
                       (
                       who
                       had
                       b●en
                       put
                       into
                       hi●
                       Prebend
                       place
                       )
                       he
                       was
                       sent
                       by
                       the
                       Lords
                       t●
                       his
                       Vic●rage
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       Prebend
                       again
                       ,
                       which
                       he
                       had
                       little
                       ●●ill
                       to
                       take
                       ,
                       because
                       he
                       ●ound
                       but
                       little
                       profit
                       in
                       compariso●
                       of
                       what
                       he
                       hoped
                       to
                       be
                       had
                       by
                       them
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       mean
                       while
                       he
                       took
                       up
                       divers
                       great
                       summ●
                       of
                       mon●y
                       from
                       some
                       of
                       his
                       Partisans
                       in
                       London
                       ,
                       and
                       made
                       them
                       believe
                       that
                       the
                       Parliament
                       would
                       pay
                       them
                       all
                       with
                       advantage
                       .
                    
                     
                       13.
                       
                       There
                       is
                       another
                       Marginall
                       Note
                       in
                       Mr.
                       Fuller
                       ,
                       referring
                       ▪
                       as
                       he
                       saith
                       ,
                       to
                       my
                       due
                       praise
                       and
                       commendation
                       ,
                       whereof
                       he
                       makes
                       one
                       part
                       to
                       be
                       ▪
                       that
                       I
                       joyned
                       not
                       with
                       the
                       
                         French
                         Pro●estants
                      
                       at
                       Char●nton
                       ,
                       since
                       .
                       I
                       got
                       over
                       hither
                       into
                       France
                       :
                       but
                       I
                       would
                       that
                       he
                       and
                       all
                       the
                       World
                       should
                       know
                       it
                       ▪
                       I
                       never
                       refused
                       to
                       joyn
                       with
                       the
                       Protestants
                       either
                       there
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       where
                       else
                       ,
                       in
                       all
                       ●hings
                       wherein
                       they
                       joyn
                       with
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       .
                       Many
                       of
                       them
                       have
                       been
                       here
                       at
                       our
                       Church
                       ,
                       and
                       we
                       have
                       been
                       at
                       theirs
                       .
                       I
                       have
                       buried
                       divers
                       of
                       our
                       peop●e
                       at
                       Ch●renton
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       p●rmit
                       us
                       to
                       make
                       use
                       of
                       their
                       pecu●iar
                       and
                       decent
                       Sae●e●erie
                       here
                       in
                       Paris
                       for
                       ●h●t
                       purpose
                       ▪
                       which
                       if
                       they
                       did
                       not
                       ,
                       we
                       ●hould
                       be
                       ●orced
                       to
                       
                       bury
                       our
                       Dead
                       in
                       a
                       Di●ch
                       .
                       I
                       have
                       Baptized
                       many
                       of
                       their
                       Children
                       at
                       the
                       request
                       of
                       their
                       own
                       Ministers
                       ,
                       with
                       whom
                       I
                       have
                       good
                       acquaintance
                       ,
                       and
                       find
                       them
                       ●o
                       be
                       very
                       deserving
                       and
                       learned
                       men
                       ,
                       great
                       Lovers
                       ●nd
                       Honoure●s
                       of
                       our
                       Church
                       ,
                       notwithstanding
                       the
                       loss
                       which
                       She
                       hath
                       lately
                       received
                       in
                       externall
                       Mat●ers
                       ,
                       wherein
                       we
                       are
                       agreed
                       that
                       the
                       Essence
                       of
                       true
                       Religion
                       doth
                       not
                       consist
                       .
                       Many
                       of
                       their
                       people
                       (
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       best
                       sort
                       and
                       quality
                       among
                       them
                       )
                       have
                       frequented
                       our
                       publick
                       Prayers
                       with
                       great
                       reverence
                       ,
                       and
                       I
                       have
                       delivered
                       t●e
                       holy
                       Communion
                       to
                       them
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       our
                       own
                       Order
                       which
                       they
                       observed
                       religiously
                       .
                       I
                       have
                       Married
                       divers
                       persons
                       of
                       good
                       Condition
                       among
                       them
                       :
                       and
                       I
                       have
                       presented
                       some
                       of
                       th●ir
                       S●h●llars
                       to
                       be
                       ordained
                       Deacons
                       and
                       Priests
                       〈◊〉
                       by
                       our
                       own
                       Bishops
                       (
                       whereof
                       Monsieur
                       
                         De
                         Tarenne's
                      
                       Chaplain
                       is
                       one
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Duke
                       
                         De
                         la
                         Force's
                      
                       Chaplain
                       another
                       )
                       and
                       the
                       Church
                       at
                       Charenton
                       ap●●●ved
                       of
                       it
                       )
                       and
                       I
                       preached
                       here
                       publickly
                       at
                       their
                       Ordination
                       .
                       Besides
                       I
                       have
                       been
                       (
                       as
                       often
                       a●
                       I
                       had
                       ●are
                       time
                       from
                       attending
                       our
                       own
                       Congregation
                       )
                       to
                       pray
                       and
                       sing
                       Psalmes
                       with
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       heare
                       both
                       the
                       Weekly
                       and
                       the
                       Sunday
                       Sermons
                       at
                       Charenton
                       ,
                       whither
                       two
                       of
                       my
                       Children
                       also
                       (
                       pensioned
                       here
                       in
                       a
                       Protestant
                       Family
                       at
                       Paris
                       )
                       have
                       daily
                       repaired
                       for
                       that
                       purpose
                       with
                       the
                       Gentlewoman
                       that
                       governed
                       them
                       .
                    
                     
                       All
                       which
                       is
                       abundantly
                       enough
                       to
                       let
                       the
                       World
                       know
                       and
                       see
                       here
                       (
                       as
                       it
                       doth
                       )
                       what
                       a
                       vain
                       and
                       rash
                       man
                       Mr.
                       Fuller
                       is
                       in
                       his
                       History
                       :
                       wherein
                       he
                       hath
                       done
                       Injury
                       to
                       many
                       more
                       besides
                       me
                       ,
                       some
                       dead
                       and
                       some
                       alive
                       ,
                       who
                       I
                       hope
                       will
                       represent
                       his
                       unfaithfulness
                       in
                       his
                       own
                       Country
                       ,
                       both
                       to
                       himself
                       and
                       to
                       others
                       .
                       I
                       am
                       only
                       beholden
                       to
                       him
                       for
                       telling
                       the
                       t●u●h
                       of
                       me
                       in
                       one
                       particular
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       have
                       
                       by
                       Gods
                       blessing
                       reduced
                       some
                       ,
                       and
                       preserved
                       many
                       others
                       from
                       communicating
                       with
                       the
                       Papists
                       ;
                       defending
                       the
                       Truth
                       of
                       our
                       own
                       Religion
                       (
                       as
                       I
                       have
                       alwaies
                       done
                       )
                       where
                       ever
                       I
                       am
                       ;
                       and
                       therein
                       I
                       pray
                       God
                       still
                       to
                       bless
                       us
                       and
                       preserve
                       us
                       all
                       .
                    
                     
                       And
                       now
                       out
                       of
                       all
                       this
                       which
                       I
                       have
                       faithfully
                       related
                       ,
                       I
                       trust
                       that
                       those
                       who
                       intend
                       their
                       ANIMADVERSIONS
                       upon
                       his
                       History
                       ,
                       will
                       have
                       enough
                       to
                       say
                       and
                       insert
                       in
                       their
                       own
                       Stile
                       for
                       the
                       vindication
                       of
                       ,
                    
                     
                       
                         SIR
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Your
                         Affectionate
                         ,
                         &
                         most
                         humble
                         
                           SERVANT
                           J.
                           C.
                        
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                 
                   You
                   know
                   Monsieur
                   Dallê
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   account
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   best
                   Deserts
                   amongst
                   the
                   reformed
                   Church-men
                   in
                   France
                   :
                   It
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   amiss
                   to
                   let
                   you
                   know
                   upon
                   thi●
                   occ●sion
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   wrote
                   to
                   a
                   Schollar
                   ,
                   a
                   Friend
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   University-man
                   in
                   Cambridge
                   ,
                   for
                   these
                   were
                   the
                   words
                   in
                   his
                   Letter
                   ;
                
                 
                   Tuus
                   Cosins
                   ,
                   imò
                   noster
                   (
                   intercedit
                   enim
                   nobis
                   cum
                   illo
                   suavis
                   amicitia
                   atque
                   familiaritas
                   )
                   mihi
                   admodùm
                   probatur
                   .
                   Bestiae
                   sunt
                   &
                   quidem
                   fanatici
                   qui
                   eum
                   de
                   Papismo
                   suspectum
                   habent
                   ,
                   à
                   quo
                   vix
                   reperias
                   qui
                   sit
                   magis
                   alienus
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   Thus
                   having
                   laid
                   before
                   the
                   Reader
                   both
                   the
                   Bill
                   and
                   Answer
                   ,
                   I
                   leave
                   him
                   to
                   make
                   Judgment
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   Rule●
                   of
                   Equity
                   ;
                   remembring
                   him
                   of
                   that
                   old
                   Saying
                   ,
                   
                     Videlicet
                     ▪
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Qui
                     statuit
                     aliquid
                     ,
                     parte
                     in
                     audita
                     altera
                     ;
                  
                   
                     Equum
                     licet
                     statuerit
                     ,
                     haud
                     Equus
                     fuit
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   FINIS
                   .
                
                 
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 Examen
                 Historicum
              
               :
               OR
               ,
               A
               DISCOVERY
               AND
               EXAMINATION
               OF
               THE
               Mistakes
               ,
               Falsities
               ,
               and
               Defects
               ,
               In
               some
               Modern
               HISTORIES
               .
               Part.
               II.
               
            
             
               Containing
               some
               Advertisements
               on
               these
               following
               HISTORIES
               .
               Viz.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               compleat
               History
               of
               Mary
               Queen
               of
               Scots
               ,
               and
               her
               Son
               and
               Successor
               ,
               King
               James
               the
               sixth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               History
               of
               the
               Reign
               and
               death
               of
               King
               James
               of
               Great
               
                 Britain
                 ,
                 France
              
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               compleat
               History
               of
               the
               Life
               and
               Reign
               of
               King
               Charls
               ,
               from
               his
               Cradle
               to
               his
               Grave
               .
            
             
               
                 Terent.
                 in
                 Andr.
                 Act.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Obsequium
                 amico●
                 ,
                 veritas
                 caium
                 pari●
                 .
              
            
             
               LONDON
               .
               Printed
               for
               
                 Henry
                 Seal
              
               ,
               and
               
                 R.
                 Royston
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               over
               against
               St.
               Dunstans
               Church
               in
               Fleet-street
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               Angel
               in
               〈…〉
            
          
           
             
             
             
               The
               PRE●ACE
               to
               the
               follovving
               ADVERTISEMENTS
               .
            
             
               THe
               former
               Animadversions
               ,
               being
               brought
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               I
               am
               in
               the
               next
               place
               to
               encounter
               with
               an
               easier
               Adversary
               :
               In
               whom
               though
               I
               finde
               wor●
               enough
               as
               ●o
               matter
               of
               Historical
               Falshoods
               ;
               ●et
               ●
               finde
               no
               malicious
               and
               dangerous
               untruths
               ,
               destructive
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               ●ame
               and
               ●o
               nor
               of
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               or
               the
               re●ular
               Cler●●
               〈◊〉
               have
               therefore
               given
               the
               Tul●
               o●
               Advertisements
               to
               the
               second
               part
               of
               this
               E●●men
               ,
               that
               ●eing
               as
               a
               gentler
               so
               a
               ●itter
               term
               〈…〉
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               onely
               to
               correct
               such
               〈…〉
               ●inde
               differing
               from
               the
               ●ruth
               ,
               but
               〈…〉
               the
               defects
               of
               our
               Author
               in
               〈…〉
               which
               I
               conceive
               his
               care
               or
               〈◊〉
               might
               have
               led
               him
               to
               .
               Betwixt
               us
               both
               ,
               I
               ●ope
               the
               R●ader
               will
               be
               〈◊〉
               in
               the
               tru●●●nduct
               of
               A●●●urs
               as
               th●y
               come
               b●●ore
               ●im
               .
               
               And
               if
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               three
               Histories
               which
               I
               have
               in
               hand
               ▪
               bring
               no
               less
               ingenuity
               and
               candor
               with
               him
               to
               the
               perusal
               of
               these
               Papers
               ,
               then
               I
               did
               to
               the
               writing
               of
               them
               ;
               there
               will
               be
               no
               need
               of
               any
               such
               s●urrilous
               &
               unhandsom
               expressions
               ▪
               as
               his
               
                 Post-haste
                 Reply
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               is
               most
               guilty
               of
               ;
               but
               whether
               he
               do
               or
               not
               ,
               is
               to
               me
               indifferent
               ,
               being
               prepared
               before
               I
               undertook
               the
               business
               ,
               ●o
               endure
               chearfully
               all
               such
               Censures
               ,
               as
               my
               desires
               to
               vindicate
               the
               injured
               Truth
               ,
               and
               truly
               to
               inform
               the
               Iudgement
               of
               the
               equal
               Reader
               should
               expose
               me
               to
               .
            
             
               And
               herewith
               I
               shall
               put
               an
               end
               to
               my
               correcting
               of
               the
               Errors
               in
               other
               mens
               Writings
               ,
               though
               I
               confess
               I
               might
               finde
               work
               enough
               in
               that
               kinde
               ,
               if
               I
               were
               so
               minded
               ;
               most
               of
               our
               late
               Scripturients
               affecting
               rather
               to
               be
               doing
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               punctual
               and
               exact
               in
               what
               they
               doe
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               were
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               with
               the
               Ape●Carrier
               in
               the
               History
               of
               Don-Quixot
               ,
               who
               eared
               not
               if
               his
               Comedi●s
               had
               as
               many
               Errors
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               motes
               in
               the
               Sun
               ,
               so
               he
               might
               stuff
               his
               Purse
               with
               Crowns
               ,
               and
               get
               money
               by
               t●em
               :
               The
               small
               remainder
               of
               my
               li●e
               will
               be
               better
               spent
               in
               looking
               back
               upon
               those
               
               Errors
               which
               the
               infirmities
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               other
               humane
               frailties
               have
               made
               me
               subject
               to
               ,
               that
               so
               I
               may
               redeem
               the
               time
               ,
               because
               my
               
                 former
                 days
                 were
                 evil
              
               :
               I
               shall
               hereafter
               be
               onely
               on
               the
               defensive
               side
               ,
               and
               study
               my
               own
               preservation
               ,
               if
               I
               shall
               causelesly
               be
               assaulted
               without
               provoking
               any
               by
               a
               fresh
               encounter
               ;
               and
               doing
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               I
               hope
               I
               shall
               be
               held
               excusable
               both
               by
               God
               and
               man
               :
               
                 Viribus
                 utendum
                 est
                 quas
                 fecimus
              
               ,
               was
               Caesars
               resolution
               ,
               when
               oppressed
               by
               an
               unjust
               Faction
               and
               may
               without
               offence
               be
               mine
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               be
               necessitated
               thereunto
               by
               an
               unjust
               Adversary
               .
            
             
               With
               the
               like
               hope
               I
               also
               entertain
               my self
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               some
               freedom
               which
               I
               have
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               in
               laying
               down
               the
               conduct
               of
               such
               ●ffairs
               ,
               as
               may
               concern
               posterity
               to
               be
               truly
               informed
               in
               :
               For
               though
               I
               neither
               hope
               nor
               wish
               to
               live
               under
               such
               a
               Government
               ,
               
                 ubi
                 &
                 ●entire
                 quae
                 velis
                 ,
                 &
                 quae
                 sentias
                 loqui
                 liceat
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               it
               may
               be
               lawful
               for
               any
               man
               to
               be
               of
               what
               Opinion
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               as
               freel●
               to
               publis●
               his
               Opinions
               ;
               yet
               on
               the
               other
               ●ide
               ,
               I
               hope
               ●t
               may
               be
               lawful
               for
               me
               ,
               in
               〈◊〉
               to
               memory
               
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               present
               or
               preceding
               times
               ,
               to
               make
               use
               of
               such
               a
               modest
               freedom
               ,
               as
               without
               
                 partiality
                 and
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
              
               ,
               may
               represent
               the
               true
               condition
               of
               affairs
               in
               their
               proper
               colours
               :
               For
               I
               conceive
               it
               no
               less
               necessary
               in
               a
               just
               Historian
               ,
               not
               to
               suppose
               that
               which
               he
               knoweth
               to
               be
               true
               
                 (
                 ne
                 quid
                 veri
                 non
                 audeat
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               old
               Rule
               was
               )
               then
               it
               is
               for
               him
               to
               deliver
               any
               thing
               which
               he
               knows
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               truth
               whereof
               he
               is
               not
               very
               well
               informed
               .
               The
               present
               times
               had
               reaped
               no
               benefit
               by
               the
               Histories
               of
               the
               Ages
               past
               ,
               if
               the
               Miscarriages
               of
               great
               Persons
               ,
               and
               the
               errors
               by
               them
               committed
               in
               the
               managery
               and
               transaction
               of
               publick
               business
               ,
               had
               not
               been
               represented
               in
               them
               ;
               which
               having
               said
               ,
               I
               shall
               no
               longer
               detain
               the
               Reader
               from
               reaping
               that
               commodity
               which
               these
               Advertisements
               may
               afford
               him
               ;
               his
               satisfaction
               being
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               his
               content
               the
               recompence
               of
               these
               undertakings
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               ADVERTISEMENTS
               ON
               1.
               
               The
               compleat
               History
               of
               MARY
               Queen
               of
               Scots
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               Son
               and
               Successor
               King
               James
               the
               sixth
               .
               AND
               2.
               
               The
               History
               of
               the
               Reign
               and
               Death
               of
               King
               James
               of
               
                 Great
                 Britain
                 ,
                 France
              
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               
                 Enniusap
                 .
                 T●ll
                 .
                 de
                 Offic
                 ▪
                 
              
               
                 Homo
                 qui
                 ●rranti
                 comiter
                 monstrat
                 viam
                 ,
              
               
                 Quasi
                 lumen
                 de
                 lumine
                 suo
                 acc●ndat
                 ,
                 facit
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               ADVERTISMENTS
               On
               the
               Compleat
               HISTORY
               OF
               Mary
               Queen
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               AND
               King
               Iames
               the
               sixth
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               Preface
               to
               the
               following
               History
               we
               are
               told
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               composing
               of
               the
               French
               quarrels
               by
               King
               H●n●y
               the
               eighth
               ,
               there
               followed
               the
               
                 surrendry
                 of
                 Tourney
                 ,
                 and
                 Overtures
                 of
                 a
                 match
                 between
                 the
                 Dolphin
                 and
                 Henries
                 Sister
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               To
               Rectifie
               which
               errour
               we
               are
               to
               know
               that
               betwixt
               ●he
               taking
               and
               surrendry
               of
               Tourney
               ,
               there
               were
               two
               ac●ords
               made
               with
               the
               French
               :
               The
               first
               between
               King
               Henry●nd
               ●nd
               Lewis
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               was
               conditioned
               amongst
               ●ther
               things
               ,
               that
               the
               French
               King
               should
               marry
               the
               La●y
               Mary
               King
               Henries
               Sister
               .
               But
               he
               deceasing
               within
               few
               ●onthes
               aftter
               on
               the
               first
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               the
               widow
               Queen
               ●as
               married
               in
               May
               next
               following
               Anno
               1515.
               to
               
                 Charles
                 ●andon
              
               Duke
               of
               Suffolk
               .
               The
               next
               accord
               ,
               which
               seemes
               〈◊〉
               be
               hear
               ment
               by
               the
               Historian
               ,
               was
               made
               between
               the
               〈◊〉
               King
               Henry
               and
               King
               Francis
               the
               first
               ,
               Anno
               1518.
               〈◊〉
               which
               the
               surrendry
               of
               Tourney
               was
               agreed
               u●on
               ,
               and
               a
               ●pitulation
               made
               for
               marrying
               the
               young
               Dolphin
               of
               ●rance
               with
               another
               ,
               Mary
               being
               the
               daughter
               (
               and
               not
               the
               
               Sister
               )
               of
               King
               Henry
               ,
               then
               bei●g
               about
               two
               years
               old
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               marriage
               here
               intended
               ,
               tho●gh
               mis●ook
               in
               the
               party
               .
            
             
               
                 fol.
                 2.
                 
                 Iames
                 the
                 fift
                 the
                 108.
                 
                 King
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
              
               ]
               Which
               may
               come
               some
               what
               neer
               the
               truth
               ,
               allowing
               the
               succession
               of
               the
               Scotti●h
               Kings
               ,
               39.
               in
               number
               from
               the
               first
               Fergus
               to
               the
               second
               .
               But
               that
               succession
               being
               discarded
               by
               all
               knowing
               Antiquaries
               ,
               King
               Iames
               the
               fift
               must
               fall
               so
               much
               short
               of
               being
               the
               108.
               
               King
               of
               the
               Scottish
               Nation
               .
               Nor
               can
               it
               hold
               exactly
               true
               as
               unto
               that
               number
               ,
               if
               that
               succession
               were
               admitted
               ;
               King
               Iames
               the
               first
               Monarch
               of
               great
               Britain
               ,
               and
               the
               Grandchild
               of
               this
               Iames
               the
               fift
               ,
               pretending
               onely
               to
               an
               hundred
               &
               six
               Predecessors
               in
               the
               throne
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               this
               inscription
               which
               he
               somewhere
               used
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 —
                 Nobis
                 haec
                 invicta
                 tulerunt
                 Centum
                 Sex
                 Proavi
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ibid.
                 To
                 palliat
                 such
                 potency
                 ,
                 he
                 procures
                 an
                 interview
                 with
                 him
                 at
              
               Nice
               
                 a
                 Maritine
                 Town
                 in
                 the
                 Confines
                 of
              
               Provence
               .
               ]
               
               A
               worse
               mistake
               in
               place
               and
               persons
               then
               we
               had
               before
               .
               For
               if
               the
               
                 interview
                 procured
              
               was
               between
               King
               Henry
               and
               the
               Pope
               (
               as
               by
               the
               Grammar
               of
               the
               Text
               must
               be
               unstood
               )
               then
               is
               the
               Author
               much
               mistaken
               in
               the
               place
               and
               Persons
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               mean
               it
               of
               an
               interview
               between
               K.
               H●●●y
               and
               King
               Francis
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               enough
               as
               to
               the
               Persons
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               the
               place
               .
               An
               interview
               there
               was
               between
               the
               two
               Kings
               at
               Ard●es
               in
               the
               Marches
               of
               Calice
               ,
               far
               enough
               from
               the
               
                 con●●nes
                 of
                 Provence
              
               ;
               and
               a
               like
               interview
               there
               was
               between
               King
               Francis
               and
               the
               Pope
               at
               Nice
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               for
               enough
               from
               the
               borders
               of
               King
               Henries
               Dominions
               ,
               at
               which
               he
               neither
               was
               present
               nor
               desired
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               
               fol.
               8.
               
               Prelate
               Bishops
               
                 brought
                 in
                 by
              
               Palladius
               .
               ]
               The
               Author
               speaks
               not
               this
               as
               his
               own
               opinion
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               opin●on
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Sco●s
               ,
               who
               ground
               themselves
               on
               the
               A●thority
               of
               B●chanan
               a
               fiery
               Presby●erian
               ,
               and
               consequn●●●
               
               a
               profest
               enemy
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               
               and
               his
               words
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 Nam
                 ad
                 id
                 nsque
                 tem●us
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 a●squ●
                 Episcopis
                 ,
                 per
                 Monachos
                 regeb●●ur
                 :
              
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Church
               unto
               that
               time
               was
               governed
               by
               M●nks
               without
               Bishops
               ,
               But
               Buchanan
               perhaps
               might
               borrow
               this
               from
               〈…〉
               ,
               another
               Writer
               of
               that
               Nation
               ,
               and
               of
               greater
               Credit
               ,
               who
               tells
               us
               this
               ,
               
                 per
                 Sacerdotes
                 &
                 〈◊〉
                 hos
                 ,
                 sine
                 Episcopis
                 ,
                 Scoti
                 in
                 ●ide
                 erudiebantar
                 .
              
               The
               Scots
               (
               he
               said
               )
               were
               instructed
               in
               the
               Christian
               faith
               by
               Priests
               and
               M●nks
               without
               Bishops
               .
               But
               I
               trow
               ,
               teaching
               and
               governing
               are
               two
               s●veral
               Offices
               .
               And
               though
               it
               may
               be
               true
               that
               some
               partic●lar
               persons
               of
               the
               Scotish
               Nation
               might
               be
               instrusted
               in
               〈◊〉
               Gospel
               by
               Priests
               and
               Monks
               ,
               withour
               help
               of
               Bi●hops
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               by
               Major
               ;
               yet
               doth
               it
               not
               follow
               thereupon
               that
               their
               Churches
               were
               governed
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               is
               said
               by
               Buchannan
               .
               And
               yet
               upon
               these
               faulty
               grounds
               it
               is
               infered
               by
               the
               〈◊〉
               with
               great
               joy
               and
               triumph
               ,
               
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               the
               government
               by
               Bishops
               
                 was
                 never
                 received
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 together
                 .
              
               
               For
               say
               they
               ,
               we
               read
               that
               in
               antient
               times
               the
               
                 Scots
                 were
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 by
                 Priests
                 and
                 Monks
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 without
                 Bishops
                 290.
                 years
                 .
              
               Instructed
               possibly
               at
               the
               first
               without
               Bishops
               by
               such
               Pri●sts
               and
               Monks
               as
               came
               thither
               out
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               or
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               Man
               ,
               or
               the
               more
               Southern
               parts
               of
               B●itain
               ;
               but
               not
               so
               governed
               when
               they
               were
               increased
               ,
               multiplied
               into
               several
               Churches
               and
               Congregations
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               affirmed
               by
               Ar●h-Bishop
               Spotswood
               ,
               who
               tell●th
               u●●ut
               of
               〈…〉
               ,
               that
               
                 antiently
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 then
                 called
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 were
                 wont
                 for
                 their
                 better
                 government
                 to
                 elect
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 number
                 by
                 Common
                 suffrage
                 to
                 be
                 chief
                 and
                 principal
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 whose
                 knowledge
                 and
                 con●●nt
                 nothing
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 any
                 matter
                 of
                 importance
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Person
                 so
                 elected
                 was
                 called
                 
                   Scotorum
                   Episcopus
                
                 the
                 
                   Scots
                   Bishop
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
              
               By
               which
               it
               doth
               appear
               most
               plainly
               ,
               
               first
               that
               the
               
                 Prelate
                 Bishop
              
               was
               not
               first
               ordained
               here
               by
               〈◊〉
               as
               the
               Scotish
               say
               ,
               and
               secondly
               ,
               that
               that
               Church
               was
               not
               so
               long
               a
               time
               without
               Bishops
               (
               if
               it
               were
               at
               all
               )
               as
               the
               English
               Presbyterians
               would
               fain
               have
               it
               .
            
             
               
               fol.
               15.
               
               Iohn
               Calvin
               
                 a
                 Fre●●hman
                 of
              
               Aquitain
               .
               ●
               Not
               so
               ,
               but
               a
               Native
               of
               Noyo●●
               City
               of
               Picardie
               ,
               far
               enough
               from
               Aquitain
               ,
               as
               is
               affirmed
               by
               all
               others
               which
               have
               written
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               mistake
               to
               which
               we
               finde
               fol.
               9●
               .
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Lords
               of
               A●bygny
               take
               name
               fr●m
               
                 Aubygny
                 ●
                 
                 village
                 in
                 Aquitain
              
               Whereas
               indeed
               the
               Castle
               and
               Signeury
               of
               Aubygny
               (
               from
               whence
               the
               younger
               house
               of
               Len●●
               takes
               their
               denomination
               )
               is
               not
               within
               the
               Province
               of
               Aquitam
               ,
               but
               the
               Country
               of
               Berry
               .
            
             
               
                 fol.
                 20
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 strike
                 in
                 with
                 his
                 Son
                 and
                 〈…〉
                 his
                 Fathers
                 obsequies
                 with
                 magnifi●ent
                 Solemn●ly
                 
                 in
                 Pauls
                 Church
                 .
              
               ]
               This
               spoken
               of
               the
               Obsequies
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               second
               of
               France
               performed
               by
               Queen
               〈◊〉
               with
               great
               Magnificence
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               on
               the
               particular
               ground
               which
               I
               finde
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               to
               preserve
               her
               Reputation
               ,
               and
               the
               Reputation
               of
               this
               Church
               by
               such
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               with
               all
               forrain
               princes
               .
               To
               which
               end
               she
               did
               Solemnize
               the
               Obsequies
               of
               such
               Kings
               and
               Emperors
               as
               died
               during
               her
               Reign
               in
               as
               great
               pomp
               and
               splendor
               as
               she
               did
               this
               Kings
               :
               
                 for
                 before
                 this
                 in
                 very
                 Princely
                 manner
                 were
                 performed
                 solemn
                 Obsequies
                 for
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 fift
                 ,
                 a
                 ri●h
                 ●all
                 of
                 gold
                 laying
                 upon
                 the
                 Herse
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Embassador
                 being
                 chief
                 Mourner
                 accompanied
                 with
                 many
                 Princes
                 and
                 Peers
                 of
                 
                   England
                   ▪
                
              
               And
               after
               this
               〈◊〉
               did
               the
               like
               for
               many
               others
               ,
               with
               no
               great
               difficulty
               to
               〈◊〉
               found
               in
               our
               comm●n
               Chronicles
               .
               By
               means
               whereof
               ,
               〈◊〉
               did
               not
               onely
               maintain
               her
               own
               Estimation
               ,
               but
               caused
               th●
               Church
               of
               England
               to
               be
               looked
               on
               with
               greater
               veneratio●
               and
               〈…〉
               popish
               Princes
               ,
               then
               it
               hath
               been
               since
               th●●
               leaving
               off
               〈◊〉
               due
               observances
               .
            
             
               
                 fol.
                 27.
                 
                 And
                 ●y
                 co●pute
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Lo●ds
                 of
                 the
                 Cong●gation
                 
                 a
                 hundred
                 marks
                 a
                 year
                 was
                 then
                 sufficient
                 for
                 a
                 single
                 Minister
                 .
              
               ]
               Understand
               not
               here
               an
               hundred
               marks
               sterling
               
               at
               the
               rate
               of
               13.
               s.
               4.
               d.
               to
               the
               Mark
               as
               the
               English
               count
               it
               ,
               amounting
               to
               66
               l.
               13.
               s.
               4.
               d.
               in
               the
               total
               〈◊〉
               ;
               but
               an
               hundred
               Marks
               Sc●tish
               ,
               each
               Mark
               containing
               no
               more
               then
               thi●teen
               pence
               halfe
               penny
               of
               our
               English
               money
               ,
               which
               make
               but
               5.
               l.
               13.
               s.
               upon
               our
               accompt
               .
               A
               sorry
               pittance
               in
               it self
               ,
               though
               thought
               enough
               by
               their
               good
               Masters
               for
               their
               pains
               in
               preaching
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               53.
               
               
                 Three
                 of
                 our
                 Kings
                 severally
                 chalenged
                 that
                 Trial
                 against
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 Charles
                 of
                 Arragon
                 and
                 Peter
                 de
                 Ta●●acone
                 for
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 Sicilie
                 .
              
               ]
               Either
               the
               Author
               
               or
               the
               Printer
               is
               much
               mistaken
               here
               .
               The
               title
               to
               the
               Realm
               of
               Sicilie
               was
               once
               indeed
               intended
               to
               be
               tried
               by
               Combat
               ,
               not
               
                 between
                 Charles
              
               of
               Arragon
               ,
               and
               Peter
               of
               Tarracone
               ,
               as
               is
               here
               affirmed
               ,
               but
               between
               Peter
               King
               of
               Arragon
               ,
               and
               Charles
               Earl
               of
               An●ou
               ,
               pretending
               severally
               to
               that
               Kingdom
               .
               (
               10.
               )
               Such
               another
               mistake
               we
               have
               Fol.
               55.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 preparations
                 in
                 King
              
               James
               
                 his
                 time
                 intended
                 betwen
                 two
                 Scotch
                 m●n
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
              
               Ree
               ,
               and
               David
               Ramsey
               :
               ]
               Whereas
               indeed
               those
               preparations
               were
               not
               made
               in
               King
               Iames
               ,
               but
               King
               〈◊〉
               his
               time
               ;
               Robert
               Lord
               Willoughby
               Earl
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               Lord
               great
               Chamberlain
               of
               England
               being
               made
               Lord
               Constable
               
                 pro
                 tempore
              
               to
               deside
               that
               Controversie
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               83.
               
               Katherine
               de
               Medices
               ,
               Pope
               Clements
               
                 Brothers
                 Daughter
                 and
                 Mother
                 of
                 King
              
               Charles
               &c.
               ]
               (
               11
               )
               
                 Katheri●e
                 de
                 medices
              
               was
               indeed
               wife
               to
               Henry
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               mother
               to
               Charles
               the
               ninth
               ,
               Fr●nch
               Kings
               ,
               but
               by
               no
               means
               a
               
                 ●●●thers
                 daughter
                 to
                 Pope
                 Clement
              
               the
               seventh
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               Pope
               Clement
               being
               the
               natural
               son
               of
               〈…〉
               (
               who
               was
               killed
               young
               and
               unmarried
               )
               had
               n●
               brother
               at
               all
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               
                 Katherine
                 de
                 Medeces
              
               was
               Daughter
               of
               〈◊〉
               Duke
               of
               Vrbin
               ,
               son
               of
               
                 Peter
                 de
                 Mede●es
                 ▪
              
               and
               Gr●ndson
               of
               
                 Laurence
                 de
                 Medic●s
              
               ,
               the
               brother
               of
               〈◊〉
               before
               mentioned
               .
               By
               which
               account
               the
               father
               of
               that
               Pope
               and
               
               the
               great
               Grandfather
               of
               that
               Queen
               were
               Brothers
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               Queeu
               not
               
                 Bro●hers
                 Daughter
              
               to
               the
               Pope
               :
               Of
               nearer
               ki●
               she
               was
               to
               Pope
               Leo
               the
               tenth
               ,
               though
               not
               his
               Brothers
               Daughter
               neither
               ,
               P●pe
               Leo
               being
               Brother
               to
               
                 Peter
                 de
                 Medices
              
               ,
               this
               great
               Ladies
               Grand-father
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               84.
               
               
                 This
                 y●●r
                 took
                 away
              
               James
               Hamilton
               
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Arran
               ,
               
                 and
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Castle-herauld
               ,
               at
               Poictures
               
                 a
                 Province
                 in
              
               
               France
               .
               ]
               The
               name
               of
               the
               Province
               is
               Poictou
               ,
               of
               which
               Poictires
               is
               the
               p●●●cipal
               City
               ,
               accounted
               the
               third
               City
               next
               to
               Paris
               and
               〈◊〉
               ●ll
               that
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               
               And
               such
               anoth●r
               slight
               mistake
               we
               have
               fol.
               96.
               where
               we
               finde
               mention
               of
               the
               
                 abs●nce
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Arran
                 :
              
               Whereas
               indeed
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Hamiltons
               was
               but
               Earl
               of
               Arrar
               ,
               as
               he
               after
               calls
               him
               ;
               the
               Title
               of
               Duke
               being
               first
               conf●●'d
               by
               King
               Charls
               ,
               upon
               Iames
               Marquess
               of
               H●mil●on
               ,
               created
               Duke
               H●mil●on
               of
               
                 Arran
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1643.
               
            
             
               
               The
               like
               m●●nomers
               we
               have
               after
               fol.
               139.
               
               Where
               we
               finde
               mention
               of
               the
               History
               of
               
                 Q.
                 Elizabeth
              
               ,
               writ
               by
               〈◊〉
               ,
               whereas
               〈◊〉
               writ
               no
               further
               then
               King
               Henry
               8.
               the
               rest
               which
               follows
               ,
               being
               clapt
               to
               by
               the
               publisher
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               possibly
               may
               be
               no
               other
               then
               
                 Camde●s
                 Annals
              
               of
               that
               Queen
               ,
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               :
               The
               like
               I
               frequently
               observe
               in
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Metallan
                 ,
                 (
                 Metellanus
              
               he
               is
               called
               by
               their
               Latine
               Writers
               )
               whom
               afterward
               he
               rightly
               calleth
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               149.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               156.
               
               
                 The
                 Leagures
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 iustice
                 in
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 elect
                 〈◊〉
              
               〈◊〉
               ,
               
                 a
                 degree
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 then
              
               Navar.
               ]
               
               Not
               so
               ,
               but
               one
               degree
               at
               the
               least
               further
               off
               the
               Cardinal
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               (
               called
               ●harls
               )
               being
               the
               yongest
               Son
               of
               ●harls
               Duke
               of
               〈◊〉
               ;
               whereas
               Henry
               King
               of
               Navar
               ,
               was
               the
               onely
               Son
               and
               Heir
               of
               An●ho●y
               the
               eldest
               Brother
               :
               So
               that
               not
               o●ely
               the
               King
               of
               Navar
               ,
               but
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               H●use
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               deriv'd
               from
               Francis
               Duke
               of
               Anghein
               ,
               the
               second
               Brother
               ,
               had
               the
               precedency
               in
               Title
               before
               this
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               But
               being
               of
               the
               Catholick
               party
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Royal
               H●use
               of
               Bourbon
               ,
               (
               in
               which
               the
               Rights
               of
               the
               Crown
               
               remained
               )
               and
               withal
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               great
               Age
               ,
               and
               small
               Abilities
               ,
               he
               was
               set
               up
               to
               serve
               the
               turn
               ,
               and
               screen'd
               the
               main
               Plot
               of
               the
               L●aguers
               from
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               161.
               
               Sir
               Thomas
               Randolph
               ,
               
                 bred
                 a
                 Civilian
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 from
              
               Pembroke
               Colledge
               in
               Oxford
               .
               ]
               Not
               otherwise
               
               to
               be
               made
               good
               (
               in
               case
               he
               were
               of
               that
               House
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               called
               
                 Pembroke
                 Colledge
              
               )
               but
               by
               Anticipation
               :
               
                 Lavinaqueve●t
                 Littora
              
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               like
               case
               the
               Poet
               has
               it
               ;
               that
               which
               is
               now
               called
               
                 Pembroke
                 Colledge
              
               ,
               was
               in
               those
               times
               call'd
               
                 Broadgates
                 H●ll
              
               ,
               not
               changed
               into
               a
               Colledge
               ,
               till
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               Honor
               of
               William
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               ,
               Chancellor
               of
               that
               University
               ,
               and
               in
               hope
               of
               some
               endowment
               from
               him
               ,
               called
               
                 Pembroke
                 Colledge
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Fol.
                 189.
                 
                 The
                 other
                 Title
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 I●●ant
                 of
              
               Spain
               ]
               In
               laying
               down
               whose
               several
               Titles
               ,
               the
               Author
               leaves
               out
               
               that
               which
               is
               most
               material
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               direct
               and
               lineal
               Succession
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Spain
               ,
               from
               the
               Lady
               Katherine
               ,
               Daughter
               of
               Iohn
               of
               Gaunt
               Duke
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               marryed
               to
               Henry
               the
               third
               ,
               King
               of
               Castile
               ,
               and
               Mother
               to
               King
               Iohn
               the
               second
               ,
               from
               whom
               descend
               the
               Kings
               of
               Castile
               to
               this
               very
               day
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               191.
               
               Hawkins
               ,
               Drake
               ,
               Baskervile
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 Fi●e
                 s●ne
                 Towns
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
              
               Dominica
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
              
               West
               Indies
               .
               ]
               They
               
               fired
               indeed
               some
               Towns
               in
               Hispan●ol●
               .
               and
               amongst
               others
               ,
               that
               of
               Dominica
               ,
               or
               
                 St.
                 Dom●ngo
              
               :
               But
               they
               attempted
               nothing
               on
               the
               Isle
               of
               Dominica
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               of
               the
               Ch●rybes
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               no
               reason
               ;
               that
               Island
               being
               governed
               by
               a
               King
               of
               its
               own
               ,
               at
               deadly
               enmity
               with
               the
               〈◊〉
               ,
               an●
               conseq●ently
               ,
               more
               likely
               to
               be
               ayd●d
               ,
               then
               ann●yed
               ,
               by
               those
               Sea
               Adventurers
               .
            
             
               A
               like
               mistake
               we
               had
               before
               in
               the
               name
               of
               
                 C●●m●rdin
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               157.
               
               That
               party
               who
               discovered
               unto
               
                 Queen
                 Elizabeth
              
               the
               Estate
               of
               the
               Customs
               ,
               not
               being
               named
               〈◊〉
               ,
               
               but
               Carw●rdin
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               229.
               
               Sr.
               Thomas
               Erskin
               
                 created
                 Earl
              
               of
               Kelly
               ,
               and
               
               
               
                 by
                 degrees
              
               Knight
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Garter
               .
               ]
               Not
               so
               :
               Knight
               of
               the
               Garter
               first
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Thomas
               Viscount
               Fenton
               ,
               (
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               Registers
               of
               the
               Order
               )
               and
               then
               Earl
               of
               Kelly
               .
               Thus
               afterwards
               we
               finde
               Sr.
               
                 Iohn
                 Danvers
              
               for
               Sr.
               
                 Charles
                 D●nvers
              
               ,
               fol.
               238.
               
               And
               Iohn
               Lord
               Norris
               ,
               for
               Sr.
               
                 Iohn
                 Norris
              
               ,
               fol.
               243.
               
               And
               some
               mistakes
               of
               this
               nature
               we
               finde
               in
               the
               short
               story
               of
               the
               Earle
               of
               Essex
               ;
               in
               which
               it
               is
               said
               first
               ,
               that
            
             
               Fol.
               233.
               
               
                 He
                 was
                 eldest
                 son
                 to
              
               Waltar
               Devereux
               
                 &c.
                 
                 created
                 by
                 Queen
              
               Elizabeth
               
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Essex
               and
               Ewe
               .
               ]
               Not
               so
               ;
               but
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               onely
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               Camden
               in
               his
               Britannia
               ,
               fol
               ,
               454.
               
               If
               either
               he
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Descendants
               have
               taken
               to
               themselves
               the
               Tittle
               of
               Earl's
               of
               Ewe
               ,
               they
               take
               it
               not
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               last
               Creation
               ,
               but
               in
               right
               of
               their
               descent
               from
               
                 William
                 Bo●rchier
              
               created
               Earl
               of
               Ewe
               in
               Normandy
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               fift
               ,
               and
               father
               of
               
                 Henry
                 Bourchier
              
               created
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               by
               King
               Edward
               the
               fourth
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Robert
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               the
               son
               of
               this
               Wal●er
               ,
               that
               in
               89.
               he
               went
               
                 Commander
                 in
                 chief
                 in
                 the
                 expedition
                 
                 into
                 Portugal
              
               ;
               Fol.
               233.
               whereas
               indeed
               he
               went
               but
               as
               a
               Voluntier
               in
               that
               expedition
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               command
               .
               And
               so
               much
               our
               Author
               hath
               acknowledged
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 Ambitious
                 of
                 common
                 fame
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 himself
                 to
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 aboard
                 the
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 conceiting
                 that
                 their
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 bi●th
                 and
                 qu●li●y
                 ,
                 would
                 receive
                 him
                 their
                 chief
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 mistaken
                 in
                 that
                 honou●
                 ,
              
               Fol.
               155.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               of
               this
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               that
               he
               went
               Deputy
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               Fol.
               234.
               
               Whereas
               indeed
               he
               was
               not
               sent
               
               over
               into
               Ireland
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               Deputy
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               more
               honourable
               Title
               of
               
                 Lord
                 Levi●enant
              
               ,
               having
               power
               to
               create
               a
               Lord
               Deputy
               under
               him
               ,
               when
               his
               occasions
               or
               the
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               state
               should
               require
               his
               absence
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               2●1
               .
               
                 The
                 26.
                 of
                 February
                 1●00
                 .
                 was
                 born
                 the
                 Kings
                 third
                 son
                 ,
                 and
                 Christn●●
              
               Charles
               
                 at
                 Dunferling
              
               .
               ]
               The
               
               Kings
               third
               son
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               his
               Successor
               in
               the
               Crown
               
               of
               England
               ,
               was
               not
               born
               on
               the
               26.
               of
               February
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               19.
               of
               Nove●●er
               ,
               as
               is
               averred
               by
               all
               others
               who
               have
               written
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               publickly
               attested
               by
               the
               annual
               ringing
               of
               Bells
               upon
               that
               day
               in
               the
               City
               of
               London
               during
               the
               whole
               time
               of
               his
               p●wer
               and
               prosperity
               .
               The
               like
               mistake
               we
               finde
               in
               the
               ti●e
               and
               day
               of
               the
               Birth
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               ●●id
               ,
               Fol.
               261.
               
               (
               25.
               )
               
                 That
                 she
                 gave
                 up
                 the
                 Ghost
                 to
                 G●d
                 o●
                 that
                 day
                 of
                 her
                 Birth
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 she
                 had
                 it
              
               ;
               intimating
               tha●
               she
               died
               on
               the
               Eve
               of
               the
               same
               Lady-day
               on
               which
               she
               was
               born
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               born
               on
               the
               Eve
               of
               the
               Nativity
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               being
               the
               seventh
               day
               of
               September
               ,
               and
               died
               on
               the
               Eve
               of
               the
               Annuntiation
               ,
               being
               the
               24.
               of
               March.
               
            
             
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               and
               King
               Iames
               her
               Son
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Realm
               of
               Scotland
               onely
               ;
               both
               of
               them
               Crowned
               (
               as
               )
               
                 Iames
                 the
                 fift
              
               had
               also
               been
               )
               in
               their
               tenderest
               infancy
               .
               But
               whereas
               our
               Author
               tells
               us
               Fol.
               8.
               that
               Q
               Mary
               〈◊〉
               the
               kingdom
               to
               her
               son
               ,
               who
               
                 was
                 born
                 a
                 King
              
               ;
               I
               can
               by
               no
               means
               yeild
               to
               that
               .
               I
               finde
               indeed
               ,
               
               that
               our
               
                 Sa●iour
                 Christ
              
               was
               born
               
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
              
               ,
               and
               so
               proclaimed
               to
               be
               by
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               at
               the
               very
               time
               of
               his
               Conception
               .
               And
               I
               have
               read
               that
               Sapores
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               ,
               was
               not
               onely
               born
               a
               King
               ,
               but
               crowned
               King
               too
               before
               his
               birth
               ;
               for
               his
               Father
               dying
               withou●●●ue
               
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 story
                 saith
                 )
                 left
                 his
                 wife
                 with
                 child
                 ,
                 which
                 child
                 the
                 
                   Magi
                   ▪
                
                 having
                 signified
                 by
                 their
                 Art
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Male
                 ,
                 the
                 Persian
                 Princes
                 caused
                 the
                 Crown
                 and
                 Royal
                 Ornaments
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 upon
                 his
                 Mothers
                 Belly
                 ;
                 acknowledging
                 him
                 there
                 by
                 for
                 their
                 King
                 and
                 Sovaraign
                 .
              
               But
               so
               it
               was
               not
               with
               King
               Iames
               ,
               who
               was
               born
               on
               the
               19
               of
               
                 Iune
                 Anno.
              
               1566.
               and
               Crowned
               King
               on
               the
               24.
               of
               Iuly
               (
               being
               the
               5.
               day
               after
               his
               Mothers
               resignation
               of
               the
               Crown
               and
               Government
               )
               Anno.
               1567.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               ADVERTISEMENTS
               ON
               THE
               REIGN
               &
               DEATH
               OF
               KING
               IAMES
               ,
               Of
               GREAT
               BRITAIN
               ,
               FRANCE
               and
               IRELAND
               ,
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               WE
               are
               now
               come
               unto
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               
                 Iames
                 ▪
              
               as
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               or
               rather
               as
               King
               of
               England
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               
                 Great
                 Britain
              
               ,
               of
               whose
               reception
               ,
               as
               he
               passed
               through
               Godmanchest●r
               ,
               the
               Historian
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               ,
            
             
               
                 Fol.
                 270.
                 
                 At
              
               Godmanchester
               
                 in
                 the
                 Coun●y
                 of
              
               Notthamptonshire
               ,
               
                 they
                 presented
                 him
                 with
                 70
                 Teem
                 of
                 Horses
                 ,
                 &c.
                 be●●g
                 his
                 Tenants
                 ,
                 and
                 holding
                 their
                 Land
                 by
                 that
                 Tenure
                 .
              
               ]
               But
               first
               ,
               God●a●chester
               is
               not
               in
               Northampton
               ,
               but
               in
               Hunti●gtonshire
               .
               
               And
               secondly
               ,
               Though
               it
               be
               a
               custom
               for
               those
               in
               Godmanch●ster
               ,
               to
               shew
               their
               Bravery
               to
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               in
               that
               rustical
               Pomp
               ,
               yet
               I
               conceive
               it
               not
               to
               be
               the
               Tenure
               which
               they
               hold
               their
               Lands
               by
               :
               For
               Camden
               ,
               who
               is
               very
               punctual
               in
               observing
               Tenures
               ,
               mentions
               not
               this
               as
               a
               Tenure
               ,
               but
               a
               Custom
               onely
               ,
               adding
               withal
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               their
               boast
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 former
                 time
                 received
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 passed
                 in
                 their
                 progress
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 with
                 ninescore
                 Ploughs
                 brought
                 forth
                 in
                 a
                 rustical
                 kinde
                 of
                 Pomp
                 for
                 a
                 gallant
                 shew
                 :
              
               
               If
               onely
               for
               a
               
                 gallant
                 shew
              
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 rustical
                 Pomp
              
               ,
               then
               not
               observed
               by
               them
               as
               their
               Tenure
               ,
               or
               if
               a
               Tenure
               ,
               not
               〈◊〉
               from
               
               ninescore
               to
               70.
               all
               Tenures
               being
               ●ixt
               ,
               not
               variable
               at
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Tenants
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               273.
               
               
                 This
                 most
                 honorable
              
               Order
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Garter
               ,
               
                 was
                 
                 instituted
                 by
                 King
              
               Edward
               
                 the
                 third
              
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               So
               far
               our
               Author
               ,
               right
               enough
               as
               unto
               the
               ●ounder
               ,
               and
               rig●●
               enough
               as
               to
               the
               time
               of
               the
               institution
               ,
               which
               he
               placeth
               in
               the
               year
               ,
               1350.
               
               But
               whereas
               he
               telleth
               us
               withal
               ,
               that
               this
               Order
               was
               founded
               by
               King
               Edward
               the
               third
               ,
               〈◊〉
               John
               of
               France
               ,
               
                 and
                 King
              
               James
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               
                 being
                 then
                 Pris●ners
                 in
                 the
                 Tower
                 of
              
               London
               ,
               
                 and
                 King
              
               Henry
               of
               Castile
               ,
               
                 the
                 Bastard
                 expulst
                 ,
                 and
              
               Don
               Pedro
               
                 restored
                 by
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
              
               Wales
               ,
               
                 called
                 the
                 Black
                 Prince
              
               ;
               in
               that
               he
               is
               very
               much
               mistaken
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               It
               was
               David
               King
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               not
               Iames
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               taken
               Prisoner
               by
               this
               Kings
               Forces
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               Iames
               King
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               in
               above
               fifty
               years
               after
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Iohn
               of
               France
               was
               not
               taken
               Prisoner
               till
               the
               year
               1356.
               nor
               Henry
               of
               Castile
               expulsed
               by
               the
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               till
               ten
               years
               after
               ,
               Anno
               1366.
               
               By
               consequence
               ,
               neither
               of
               those
               two
               great
               Actions
               could
               precede
               the
               Order
               :
               But
               worse
               is
               he
               mistaken
               in
               the
               
                 Patron
                 Saint
              
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               ,
            
             
               Fol.
               273.
               
               
                 Among
                 sundry
                 men
                 of
                 valor
                 in
                 ancient
                 days
                 ,
                 was
              
               Geo.
               
               
                 born
                 at
              
               Coventry
               in
               England
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               This
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               that
               follows
               ,
               touching
               the
               Actions
               and
               Atchievements
               of
               
                 Sir
                 George
              
               of
               Coventry
               ,
               is
               borrowed
               from
               no
               better
               Author
               ,
               then
               the
               doughty
               
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Ch●mpions
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
              
               of
               all
               that
               trade
               in
               Knighthood-errant
               ,
               the
               most
               empty
               Bable
               :
               ●But
               had
               our
               Author
               look'd
               so
               high
               as
               the
               Records
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               the
               
                 titles
                 of
                 Honor
              
               writ
               by
               Selden
               ,
               the
               
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 Honor
              
               ,
               publisht
               by
               Mills
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 Camdens
                 Britannia
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               less
               knowing
               Antiquary
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               found
               ,
               that
               this
               most
               noble
               Order
               was
               not
               dedicated
               to
               that
               fabulous
               Knight
               ,
               
                 S●●
                 .
                 George
              
               of
               Coventry
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               famous
               Saint
               and
               Soldier
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               St.
               George
               of
               Cappadocia
               :
               A
               Saint
               so
               universally
               received
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               so
               generally
               attested
               to
               by
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Writers
               of
               all
               Ages
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               
               of
               his
               Martyrdom
               ,
               till
               this
               day
               ;
               that
               no
               one
               Saint
               in
               all
               the
               Calender
               ,
               (
               those
               mentioned
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               excepted
               onely
               )
               can
               be
               better
               evidenced
               :
               Nor
               doth
               he
               finde
               in
               
                 Matthew
                 Parts
              
               ,
               that
               
                 St.
                 George
              
               fought
               in
               the
               air
               at
               Antioch
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               English
               (
               the
               English
               having
               at
               that
               time
               no
               such
               i●●eress
               in
               him
               )
               but
               that
               he
               was
               thought
               to
               have
               been
               seen
               fig●ting
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               Christians
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               275.
               
               
                 Earldoms
                 without
                 any
                 place
                 are
                 likewise
                 of
                 two
                 kindes
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Office
                 ,
                 as
                 Earl-Morshal
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 or
                 by
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 Sons
                 .
              
               ]
               In
               the
               Authority
               
               and
               truth
               of
               this
               I
               am
               much
               unsatisfied
               ,
               as
               never
               having
               met
               with
               any
               such
               thing
               in
               the
               course
               of
               my
               reading
               ;
               and
               I
               behold
               it
               as
               a
               diminution
               to
               the
               Sons
               of
               Kings
               to
               be
               born
               but
               Earls
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               put
               in
               an
               equal
               rank
               with
               the
               eldest
               sons
               of
               Dukes
               in
               England
               ,
               who
               commonly
               have
               the
               Title
               of
               their
               Fathers
               Earldoms
               .
               since
               it
               is
               plain
               they
               are
               born
               Princes
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               highest
               civil
               Dignity
               next
               to
               that
               of
               Kings
               :
               It
               was
               indeed
               usual
               with
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               bestow
               upon
               their
               yongest
               Sons
               some
               Earldom
               or
               other
               ,
               until
               the
               time
               of
               Edward
               the
               third
               ;
               after
               which
               time
               ,
               they
               were
               invested
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               Dukes
               ,
               as
               appears
               evidently
               to
               any
               who
               are
               studied
               in
               their
               Chronologies
               :
               But
               that
               they
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               were
               Earls
               by
               Birth
               ,
               is
               a
               new
               piece
               of
               learning
               ,
               for
               which
               if
               the
               Historian
               can
               give
               me
               any
               good
               proof
               ,
               I
               shall
               thank
               him
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               278.
               
               Henry
               
                 the
                 eight
                 thus
                 cousened
                 into
                 some
                 kindness
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 power
                 and
                 purse
                 ,
                 makes
              
               Charls
               
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 his
                 Prisoner
                 ,
              
               1519.
               ]
               Neither
               so
               ,
               nor
               so
               :
               
               For
               first
               ,
               though
               King
               Henry
               did
               contribute
               both
               his
               power
               and
               purse
               to
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               
                 French
                 King
              
               Prisoner
               ,
               yet
               to
               the
               making
               of
               Charls
               Emperor
               ,
               he
               contributed
               neither
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               though
               Charls
               were
               created
               Emperor
               ,
               Anno
               1519
               yet
               the
               French
               King
               was
               not
               taken
               Prisoner
               till
               six
               years
               after
               ,
               Anno
               1525.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               31●
               .
               Oswald
               
                 united
                 the
                 Crowns
                 of
              
               England
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               
                 which
                 were
                 〈◊〉
                 afterwards
                 for
                 many
                 Ages
                 .
                 ]
                 (
                 3●
                 )
              
               That
               
               Oswald
               King
               of
               Northumberland
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               was
               a
               Pui●●ant
               Prince
               (
               as
               being
               the
               ninth
               Monarch
               of
               the
               English
               )
               I
               shall
               easily
               grant
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               united
               the
               two
               Kingdoms
               of
               England
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               is
               not
               any
               where
               found
               :
               Our
               Author
               therefore
               must
               be
               understood
               ,
               of
               his
               uniting
               the
               two
               Realms
               of
               De●ra
               and
               Pernicia
               ,
               (
               part
               of
               which
               last
               ,
               hath
               for
               long
               time
               been
               accounted
               part
               of
               Scotland
               )
               which
               after
               his
               decease
               were
               again
               divided
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               317.
               
               
                 Whose
                 Results
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 obtruded
                 on
                 the
                 S●culars
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 obs●rved
                 with
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 until
                 they
                 be
                 allowed
                 by
                 assent
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 both
                 
                 Houses
                 .
              
               ]
               An
               error
               far
               more
               pardonable
               in
               our
               present
               Author
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               concernments
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               not
               so
               necessary
               to
               be
               known
               or
               studied
               ,
               then
               in
               our
               
                 Church
                 Historian
              
               ,
               where
               before
               we
               had
               it
               ,
               and
               which
               hath
               had
               a
               full
               Con●utation
               in
               our
               Animadversions
               ,
               to
               which
               ,
               for
               brevity
               sake
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               refer
               .
            
             
               
               Fol.
               320.
               
               Rory
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Solia
               from
               France
               .
               ]
               Either
               the
               Printer
               or
               the
               Author
               are
               mistaken
               here
               :
               The
               Ambassador
               who
               was
               sent
               from
               France
               ,
               was
               neither
               called
               Rory
               ,
               nor
               Duke
               of
               Solia
               ,
               but
               Marquess
               of
               Rhosney
               ,
               created
               afterward
               Duke
               of
               Sully
               ,
               and
               Lord
               High
               Treasurer
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               by
               King
               Henry
               4.
               
               A
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               therefore
               purposely
               selected
               for
               that
               imployment
               :
               Of
               whom
               it
               is
               reported
               in
               the
               conference
               at
               Hampton-Court
               ,
               that
               having
               observed
               the
               order
               and
               gravity
               of
               our
               Church
               Service
               ,
               in
               the
               Cathedral
               Chu●ch
               at
               C●n●erbury
               ,
               he
               was
               heard
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               like
               had
               been
               used
               in
               France
               ,
               there
               would
               have
               been
               many
               thousands
               of
               Protestants
               more
               then
               were
               at
               that
               present
               .
            
             
               
               Fol.
               329.
               
               Ce●il
               
                 fo●
                 his
                 good
                 Service
                 was
                 created
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Salisbury
               ,
               ]
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               it
               must
               be
               understood
               )
               for
               his
               activity
               and
               diligence
               in
               discovering
               the
               Powder-Treason
               :
               But
               he
               was
               Earl
               of
               Salisbury
               before
               that
               Discovery
               ,
               call'd
               so
               by
               the
               Historian
               himself
               ,
               in
               the
               course
               of
               tha●
               Na●rative
               ,
               and
               made
               so
               by
               King
               Iames
               in
               the
               M●y
               forego●ng
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               also
               ,
               his
               Brother
               ,
               Thomas
               Lord
               
               Burley
               was
               made
               Earl
               of
               EXCESTER
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               mistake
               I
               finde
               in
               the
               advancement
               of
               Thomas
               Lord
               Buckhurst
               to
               the
               Earldom
               of
               Dorcet
               ,
               plac'd
               by
               the
               Author
               ,
               fol.
               342.
               in
               the
               year
               1605.
               whereas
               indeed
               he
               was
               created
               Earl
               of
               Dorcet
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               King
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 March
                 13.
                 
                 Anno
              
               1603.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               333.
               
               
                 The
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Flanders
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 being
                 by
                 Storm
                 cast
                 upon
                 our
                 Coast
                 ,
                 &c.
                 was
                 fain
                 to
                 yield
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 demands
                 ,
                 in
                 delivering
                 up
                 the
                 Countess
                 of
              
               Warwick
               ,
               
                 and
                 other
                 Fugitives
                 resident
                 in
              
               Flanders
               .
               ]
               This
               story
               is
               well
               meant
               ,
               but
               not
               rightly
               told
               ,
               there
               being
               at
               that
               time
               no
               Earl
               of
               Flanders
               (
               commonly
               
               so
               called
               )
               to
               be
               cast
               upon
               the
               Coast
               of
               England
               ,
               nor
               any
               such
               Woman
               as
               a
               Countess
               of
               Warwick
               ,
               whom
               King
               Henry
               the
               seventh
               could
               be
               afraid
               of
               ;
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               person
               here
               meant
               ,
               was
               Philip
               King
               of
               Castile
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Burgundy
               ,
               Earl
               of
               
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               who
               in
               his
               return
               from
               Spain
               ,
               was
               driven
               by
               Tempest
               on
               the
               Coast
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               being
               Royally
               Feasted
               by
               King
               Henry
               the
               seventh
               ,
               was
               detained
               here
               till
               he
               had
               delivered
               into
               the
               Kings
               hands
               the
               Earl
               of
               Suffolk
               ,
               who
               had
               fled
               into
               the
               Nether-lands
               for
               protection
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               work
               new
               troubles
               against
               his
               Soveraign
               :
               The
               story
               whereof
               we
               have
               at
               large
               in
               the
               History
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               seventh
               ,
               writ
               by
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Viscount
                 St.
                 Alban
              
               ,
               from
               fol.
               222.
               to
               225.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               334
               
                 The
                 fate
                 of
                 that
                 Family
                 evermore
                 false
                 to
                 the
                 crown
              
               ]
               This
               spoken
               of
               the
               Piercies
               ,
               Earls
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               
               too
               often
               false
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               though
               not
               always
               so
               :
               For
               Henry
               ,
               the
               second
               Earl
               of
               this
               Family
               ,
               lost
               his
               life
               fighting
               for
               
                 King
                 Henry
              
               the
               sixth
               ,
               in
               the
               Battle
               of
               
                 St.
                 Albans
              
               ,
               as
               Henry
               his
               Son
               and
               Successor
               also
               did
               at
               the
               Battle
               of
               ●owton
               :
               And
               so
               did
               Henry
               the
               fifth
               Earl
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               seventh
               ,
               for
               his
               Fidelity
               to
               that
               King
               ,
               in
               a
               tumultuous
               Insurrection
               of
               the
               Common
               People
               ;
               not
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               of
               his
               Son
               and
               Successor
               ,
               who
               dyed
               without
               any
               imputation
               of
               such
               disloyalty
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               362.
               
               Zutphen
               and
               Gelders
               
                 did
                 of
                 right
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Duk●
              
               Arnold
               ,
               
                 who
                 being
                 Prisoner
                 with
                 the
                 last
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Burgundy
               ,
               
                 who
                 died
                 before
              
               Nancy
               ,
               
                 that
                 Duke
                 intruded
                 upon
                 his
                 Possession
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               (
               40.
               )
               Not
               so
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               Arnold
               Duke
               of
               Gelders
               ,
               that
               was
               Imprisoned
               by
               Charls
               Duke
               of
               Burgundy
               ,
               but
               his
               Son
               Adolphus
               ,
               who
               having
               most
               ungratiously
               Imprison'd
               his
               aged
               Father
               ,
               was
               vanquished
               by
               Duke
               Charls
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               kept
               Prisoner
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               Duke
               restored
               again
               to
               his
               power
               and
               liberty
               :
               In
               a
               grateful
               acknowledgement
               of
               which
               favor
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               Donation
               of
               his
               Estates
               to
               Duke
               Charls
               and
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               to
               commence
               after
               his
               decease
               ;
               though
               it
               took
               no
               effect
               ,
               till
               Conquered
               under
               that
               pretence
               by
               Charls
               the
               fifth
               ,
               uniting
               it
               unto
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Belgick
               Provinces
               ,
               Anno
               1538.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               423.
               
               Sir
               William
               Seymour
               ,
               
                 Grandchilde
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 Son
                 and
                 the
                 Heir
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Hertford
               ,
               
                 created
                 by
              
               Henry
               
                 the
                 eighth
                 ,
                 whose
                 sister
                 he
                 marryed
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 being
                 thus
                 near
                 
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               ]
               In
               this
               business
               of
               
                 Sir
                 William
                 Seymer
              
               ,
               now
               Marquess
               of
               Hertford
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               mistakes
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Hertford
               from
               whom
               he
               derived
               his
               discent
               ,
               married
               not
               any
               of
               the
               Sisters
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               ,
               he
               having
               but
               two
               Wives
               in
               all
               ,
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Filol
               of
               Woodland
               ,
               from
               whom
               comes
               Baronet
               Seymer
               of
               the
               West
               ;
               the
               second
               ,
               Anne
               Daughter
               of
               
                 Sir
                 Edward
              
               ,
               and
               Sister
               to
               
                 Sir
                 Michael
                 Stanhop
              
               ,
               from
               whom
               discends
               the
               House
               of
               Hertford
               ,
               still
               in
               being
               :
               It
               s
               true
               ,
               King
               Henry
               married
               a
               Sister
               of
               
                 Sir
                 Edward
                 Seymer
              
               ,
               by
               him
               created
               Earl
               of
               Hertford
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 é
                 contra
              
               ;
               the
               Earl
               of
               Hertford
               married
               not
               with
               a
               sister
               of
               his
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               nearness
               of
               this
               House
               to
               the
               Crown
               
               of
               England
               ,
               came
               not
               from
               any
               such
               Marriage
               of
               this
               first
               Earl
               with
               that
               Kings
               Sister
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Marriage
               of
               Edward
               the
               second
               Earl
               ,
               with
               a
               Neece
               of
               that
               Kings
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               with
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Daughter
               of
               Henry
               Duke
               of
               Suffolk
               ,
               and
               of
               F●a●ces
               his
               Wife
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Daughters
               of
               
                 Charls
                 Brandon
              
               Duke
               of
               Suffolk
               ,
               and
               of
               Mary
               the
               French
               Queen
               ,
               King
               〈◊〉
               Sister
               .
            
             
             
               Fol.
               427.
               
               
                 The
                 late
                 French
                 King
              
               ,
               Henry
               
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 had
                 three
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 married
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Savoy
               ,
               &c
               ]
               This
               Marriage
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               time
               and
               person
               ,
               is
               mistaken
               also
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               in
               making
               it
               to
               precede
               the
               match
               with
               Spain
               ;
               whereas
               the
               cross
               Marriages
               with
               Spain
               ,
               were
               made
               in
               the
               year
               1612.
               and
               this
               with
               Savoy
               not
               trans-acted
               till
               the
               year
               1618.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               the
               Person
               ,
               which
               he
               makes
               to
               be
               the
               eldest
               Daughter
               of
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               ,
               and
               Elizabeth
               married
               into
               Spain
               to
               be
               the
               second
               ,
               whereas
               Elizabeth
               was
               the
               eldest
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               Christienne
               married
               into
               Savoy
               the
               second
               onely
               :
               For
               which
               ,
               consult
               
                 Iames
                 Howels
              
               History
               of
               Lewis
               the
               13.
               fol.
               13.
               
               &
               42.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               428.
               
               
                 The
                 story
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Ancestors
                 at
                 Plough
                 ,
                 ●lew
              
               Malton
               ,
               
                 an
                 High-land
                 Rebel
                 ,
                 and
                 dis-comfited
                 his
                 Train
                 (
                 using
                 no
                 other
                 Weapon
                 but
                 his
                 Geer
                 and
                 Tackle
                 .
              
               ]
               But
               Camden
               ,
               
               whom
               I
               rather
               credit
               ,
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               this
               was
               done
               in
               a
               great
               fight
               against
               the
               Danes
               :
               For
               speaking
               of
               the
               Earls
               of
               Arrol
               .
               he
               derives
               the
               Pedigree
               from
               one
               Hay
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               exceeding
               strength
               ,
               and
               excellent
               courage
               ;
               
                 who
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 dangerous
                 Battle
                 of
                 Scots
                 against
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 at
                 Longcarty
                 ,
                 caught
                 up
                 an
                 Ox
                 Yoak
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 valiantly
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 fortunately
                 withal
                 ,
                 what
                 with
                 fighting
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 with
                 exhorting
                 ,
                 re-inforced
                 the
                 Scots
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 to
                 sh●ink
                 and
                 recoyl
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Danes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 adscribed
                 the
                 Victory
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 safety
                 to
                 his
                 valor
                 and
                 prowess
                 .
              
            
             
               Ibid.
               
                 But
                 to
                 boot
                 ,
                 he
                 sought
                 out
                 a
                 good
                 Heir
                 (
                 Gup
                 my
                 Lady
                 Dorothy
                 )
                 sole
                 Daughter
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               Denny
               .
               ]
               This
               spoken
               of
               
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Hay
              
               ,
               afterwards
               Viscount
               Doncaster
               and
               Earl
               of
               Car●●sle
               ,
               who
               indeed
               married
               the
               Daughter
               and
               sole
               Heir
               of
               the
               L.
               Denny
               of
               Waltham
               :
               But
               he
               is
               out
               for
               all
               that
               in
               his
               
                 Gup
                 my
                 Lady
              
               ,
               her
               name
               being
               Honora
               and
               not
               Dorothy
               ,
               as
               the
               Author
               makes
               it
               .
               And
               for
               his
               second
               Wife
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Daughters
               of
               
                 Henry
                 Piercy
              
               ,
               E.
               of
               North-Humberland
               ;
               she
               was
               neither
               a
               Dorothy
               ,
               
               nor
               an
               Hei●
               :
               And
               therefore
               we
               must
               look
               for
               this
               
                 Gup
                 my
                 Lady
              
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Huntington
               ,
               that
               bald
               Song
               being
               made
               on
               the
               Marriage
               of
               the
               Lady
               
                 Dorothy
                 Hastings
              
               ,
               Daughter
               of
               George
               Earl
               of
               Huntington
               ,
               with
               a
               Scotish
               Gentleman
               ,
               one
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Steward
              
               ,
               slain
               afterward
               at
               ●●●ington
               by
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Wharton
              
               (
               who
               also
               perisht
               by
               his
               Sword
               )
               in
               a
               single
               Combate
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               429.
               
               
                 Amongst
                 many
                 others
                 that
                 accompanied
              
               Hays
               
                 expedition
                 ,
                 was
                 Sir
              
               Henry
               Rich
               ,
               
                 Knight
                 of
                 the
              
               Bath
               ,
               
                 and
                 Baron
                 of
              
               
               Kensington
               ▪
               ]
               Knight
               of
               the
               Bath
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               but
               not
               Baron
               of
               Kensington
               ;
               this
               Expedition
               being
               plac'd
               by
               our
               Author
               in
               the
               year
               1616.
               and
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Rich
              
               not
               being
               made
               Baron
               of
               Kensington
               till
               the
               20
               year
               of
               King
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Ann●
              
               1622.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               434.
               
               
                 The
                 chief
                 Iudge
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 Lordchief
                 Iustice
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 Pleas
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 Assistants
                 ,
                 or
                 Associates
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 created
                 by
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 from
                 
                 ●he
                 King.
              
               ]
               But
               Doctor
               Cowel
               ,
               in
               his
               learned
               and
               laborious
               work
               ,
               called
               
                 The
                 Interpreter
              
               ,
               hath
               informed
               us
               otherwise
               :
               
                 This
                 Iustice
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               (
               speaking
               of
               the
               chief
               Justice
               of
               the
               Kings
               Bench
               )
               
                 hath
                 no
                 Patent
                 under
                 the
                 Broad-Seal
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 made
                 onely
                 by
                 Writ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 short
                 one
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 :
                 Regina
                 Iohanni
                 Popham
                 Militi
                 salutem
                 :
                 Sciatis
                 quod
                 constituimus
                 〈◊〉
                 I●st●ciarium
                 nostrum
                 Capitalem
                 ,
                 ad
                 Placita
                 coram
                 nobis
                 ter●●nandum
                 ,
                 durante
                 bene
                 placito
                 nostro
                 ,
                 Teste
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               For
               this
               he
               citeth
               Crompton
               ,
               a
               right
               learned
               Lawyer
               ,
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               the
               
                 Iurisdiction
                 of
                 Courts
              
               :
               And
               what
               he
               saith
               of
               that
               chief
               Justice
               ,
               the
               practice
               of
               these
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               times
               preceding
               ▪
               hath
               verified
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               450.
               
               
                 She
                 being
                 afterwards
                 led
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 King●
                 Army
                 ,
                 under
                 oversight
                 as
                 a
                 Prisoner
                 ,
                 but
                 shewed
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 if
                 recon●iled
                 to
                 her
                 Son
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               Not
               so
               ,
               for
               after
               the
               deat●
               of
               the
               Marquess
               D'Aucre
               ,
               she
               retired
               to
               Blois
               ,
               where
               〈◊〉
               liv'd
               for
               some
               years
               under
               a
               restraint
               ,
               till
               released
               by
               the
               Du●●
               of
               E●p●rnon
               ,
               and
               prtly
               by
               force
               ,
               p●rtly
               by
               treaty
               ,
               restor●
               again
               into
               power
               and
               favor
               with
               her
               Son
               ,
               which
               she
               improv●●
               
               afterwards
               to
               an
               omne-regen●y
               ,
               till
               Richeleu
               her
               great
               Assistant
               ,
               finding
               himself
               able
               to
               stand
               without
               her
               ,
               and
               not
               enduring
               a
               Competitor
               in
               the
               Affairs
               of
               State
               ,
               mde
               her
               leave
               the
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               45●
               .
               By
               his
               first
               Wife
               he
               had
               b●t
               one
               S●n
               ,
               ris●●g
               no
               higher
               in
               Honor
               then
               K●ight
               and
               Baronet
               :
               Yet
               af●erw●●ds
               he
               had
               preferment
               to
               the
               Gov●rnment
               of
               Ulster
               P●ovince
               in
               Ireland
               .
               ]
               
                 This
                 spoken
                 ,
                 but
                 mistakingly
                 spoken
                 of
                 Sir
              
               George
               V●lliers
               ,
               
               
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Buckingham
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 eldest
                 son
              
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Villiers
              
               had
               two
               sons
               by
               a
               former
               Wife
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Villiers
              
               Knight
               and
               Baronet
               ,
               who
               preferred
               the
               quiet
               and
               repose
               of
               a
               Countrey
               life
               ,
               before
               that
               of
               the
               Court
               ;
               and
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Villiers
              
               ,
               who
               by
               a
               Daughter
               of
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               of
               Lidiard
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Wilts
               ,
               was
               Father
               of
               the
               Lord
               Viscount
               Gra●d●son
               ,
               now
               living
               .
            
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               It
               was
               not
               Sir
               William
               ,
               but
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Villiers
              
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               Government
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               as
               being
               by
               the
               Power
               and
               Favor
               of
               the
               Duke
               his
               half●
               Brother
               ,
               made
               Lord
               President
               of
               M●nster
               ,
               (
               not
               of
               Vlster
               )
               which
               he
               held
               till
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               fol.
               466.
               that
               the
               D●ke
               
                 twi●te●
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 Issue
                 ,
                 by
                 inter-marri●ges
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 ●noble
                 :
              
               If
               the
               Author
               ,
               instead
               of
               his
               Issue
               ,
               had
               said
               his
               ●●ndred
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               more
               properly
               and
               more
               truly
               spoken
               :
               For
               
               the
               Duke
               liv'd
               not
               to
               see
               the
               Marriage
               of
               any
               one
               of
               his
               ch●ldren
               ,
               though
               a
               Contract
               had
               passed
               between
               his
               Daughter
               Mary
               and
               the
               Heir
               of
               Pembroke
               ;
               but
               he
               had
               so
               disposed
               of
               h●s
               Female
               Kindred
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               more
               Countesses
               and
               ●onorable
               Ladies
               of
               his
               Relations
               ,
               then
               of
               any
               one
               Family
               〈◊〉
               the
               Land.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               458.
               
               Henry
               
                 the
                 eighth
                 ,
                 created
              
               Anne
               Bullen
               
                 〈◊〉
                 of
              
               Pembroke
               ,
               
                 before
                 he
                 marryed
                 her
              
               .
               ]
               The
               Author
               here
               
               ●●eaks
               of
               the
               Creation
               of
               Noble
               Women
               ,
               and
               maketh
               that
               of
               
                 ●nne
                 Bullen
              
               to
               be
               the
               first
               in
               that
               kinde
               ,
               whereas
               indeed
               it
               as
               the
               second
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               third
               .
               For
               Margaret
               ,
               Daughter
               
               〈…〉
            
             
               
            
             
               Fol.
               4●4
               
                 And
                 that
                 Com●t
                 at
                 Ch●ists
                 birth
                 was
                 〈…〉
              
               But
               first
               the
               Star
               which
               appeared
               at
               the
               birth
               of
               our
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               conducted
               the
               
                 wise
                 men
              
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               was
               of
               condition
               too
               ●ub●ime
               and
               supernatural
               to
               be
               called
               a
               Comet
               :
               and
               so
               resolved
               to
               be
               by
               all●learned
               men
               who
               have
               written
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               a
               Comet
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               possibly
               have
               portended
               the
               death
               of
               Nero
               ;
               there
               passing
               between
               the
               b●●th
               of
               Chr●st
               ,
               and
               the
               death
               of
               that
               Tyrant
               about
               〈◊〉
               year●
               ,
               too
               long
               a
               time
               to
               give
               unto
               the
               influences
               of
               th●
               strongest
               Comet
               .
               So
               that
               although
               a
               Comet
               did
               presage
               th●
               death
               of
               Nero
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               by
               Tacitus
               ;
               yet
               could
               not
               that
               Comet
               be
               the
               〈◊〉
               which
               the
               Scriptures
               speak
               of
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               48●
               Ferdinand
               
                 meets
                 at
              
               Franckford
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 three
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Men●●
               ,
               Colen
               ,
               and
               Trevours
               ;
               
                 the
                 other
                 three
              
               Silesia
               ▪
               Moravia
               ,
               and
               Lu●atia
               ,
               
                 failing
                 in
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 sent●their
                 〈…〉
              
               
               I
               more
               admire
               at
               this
               gross
               pie●●
               of
               ignorance
               then
               at
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               
                 Silesia
                 ,
                 Moravia
              
               ,
               and
               〈…〉
               incorporated
               with
               the
               Realm
               of
               〈◊〉
               
               being
               n●ver
               qualified
               with
               sending
               any
               Electors
               ●or
               th●
               choice
               of
               the
               Emperour
               .
               The
               three
               Electors
               which
               he
               meaneth
               ,
               were
               the
               
                 Count
                 Palatine
              
               of
               the
               R●●ne
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Saxony
               ,
               and
               the
               Marquess
               of
               Brandenburg
               ,
               and
               they
               not
               coming
               in
               Person
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               at
               Frackford
               ,
               appeared
               there
               by
               their
               Embassadors
               as
               at
               other
               times
               .
            
             
               A
               like
               mistake
               ,
               but
               far
               more
               pardon●ble
               ,
               o●curreth
               Fol.
               484.
               
               Where
               Da●mstal
               is
               said
               to
               be
               a
               Town
               of
               Bohemia
               ;
               whereas
               indeed
               it
               is
               a
               Town
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               H●ssen
               ,
               the
               
               whole
               Territories
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Saxony
               being
               interposed
               betwixt
               this
               Town
               and
               the
               nearest
               parts
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               489.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 Marchers
                 after
                 the
                 Conquest
                 were
                 re●ident
                 upon
                 the
                 Confines
                 and
                 borders
                 of
                 the
                 Welch
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 not
                 subdued
                 ;
                 men
                 of
                 valour
                 ,
                 of
                 high
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Normans
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Earls
                 of
                 Chester
              
               ]
               That
               
               the
               Lord
               Marchers
               on
               the
               Borders
               of
               Wales
               were
               at
               first
               many
               in
               number
               as
               it
               after
               followeth
               ,
               is
               a
               truth
               undoubted
               .
               But
               their
               power
               being
               contracted
               into
               fewer
               hands
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               
                 (
                 Roger
                 Mortimer
              
               by
               name
               )
               was
               by
               King
               Edward
               the
               third
               made
               Earl
               of
               March.
               The
               Earldome
               of
               Chester
               was
               of
               another
               foundation
               ;
               conferrd
               by
               William
               the
               Conqueror
               upon
               Hugh
               sirnamed
               Lupus
               ,
               Son
               to
               the
               Viscount
               of
               Auranches
               in
               Normandy
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Rites
               and
               Privileges
               of
               a
               County
               Palatine
               to
               him
               and
               to
               his
               Heires
               for
               ever
               .
               So
               that
               this
               honour
               being
               appropriated
               to
               the
               Heirs
               of
               that
               House
               ,
               was
               not
               Communicable
               unto
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Marchers
               ,
               nor
               could
               those
               Marchers
               claim
               the
               stile
               and
               privileges
               of
               Earles
               of
               Chester
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               490.
               
               Sir.
               Edward
               Montague
               
                 had
                 three
                 sons
              
               ,
               Edward
               
                 the
                 eldest
                 Knight
                 of
                 the
              
               Bath
               &c.
               ]
               The
               Author
               here
               
               is
               much
               mistaken
               in
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Montagues
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               that
               
                 Edward
                 Montague
                 ▪
              
               who
               was
               
                 〈…〉
                 &c.
              
               was
               not
               Brother
               to
               Iames
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               a●d
               Henry
               Earl
               of
               Manchester
               ,
               but
               their
               Brothers
               Son
               ,
               that
               
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               another
               E●ward
               their
               eldest
               Brother
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               besides
               that
               ,
               
                 Edward
                 ,
                 Iames
                 ,
                 and
                 Henry
                 ,
              
               there
               was
               another
               Brother
               whom
               the
               Author
               names
               not
               ,
               though
               he
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               know
               the
               man
               ,
               viz.
               Sir
               
                 Sidney
                 Mon●●●●
              
               ,
               one
               o●
               the
               Masters
               of
               the
               Requests
               to
               the
               late
               King
               〈◊〉
               .
               The●●fore
               to
               set
               this
               matter
               right
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               let
               both
               him
               and
               his
               Rea●ers
               know
               ,
               that
               Sr.
               
                 Edward
                 Montague
              
               chief
               Justice
               ●n
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               ▪
               was
               father
               of
               another
               Edward
               who
               lived
               peaceably
               and
               nobly
               in
               his
               own
               Country
               .
               To
               whom
               succeeded
               a
               third
               Edw●rd
               ,
               who
               〈…〉
               in
               the
               Wars
               ,
               and
               gained
               the
               reputation
               of
               a
               good
               Comma●der
               ▪
               the
               elder
               Brother
               of
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Henry
              
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               the
               father
               of
               a
               fourth
               Ed●●●●
               who
               was
               made
               
                 Knight
                 of
                 the
                 Bath
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Coron●tion
               〈…〉
               Anno
               1●03
               and
               afterwards
               created
               Lord
               〈◊〉
               of
               Bough●on
               in
               the
               nin●teenth
               year
               of
               that
               King
               Anno
               1621.
               which
               honourable
               Title
               is
               now
               enjoyed
               by
               his
               Son
               (
               anothe●
               Edward
               )
               Anno.
               1658.
               
            
             
               And
               thirdly
               th●●gh
               ●
               grant
               that
               Dr.
               
                 Iames
                 Montag●e
              
               Bishop
               of
               Winch●ster
               (
               the
               second
               Brother
               of
               the
               four
               )
               was
               of
               great
               power
               and
               favour
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               free
               accesse
               into
               the
               Bed-chamber
               of
               that
               King
               whensoever
               he
               pleased
               ▪
               ye●
               that
               he
               was
               
                 of
                 the
                 Bed
                 chamber
              
               (
               as
               the
               Author
               saith
               )
               that
               i●
               to
               say
               ,
               admitted
               formerly
               thereunto
               and
               one
               of
               that
               number
               ,
               I
               do
               more
               then
               doubt
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               506.
               
               
                 Then
                 comes
                 Iohn
                 Howard
                 &c.
                 created
                 by
                 Richard
                 
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 Duke
                 of
                 Northfolk
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 Earle
                 Marshal
              
               ]
               In
               this
               and
               in
               the
               ●●st
               that
               follows
               ,
               touching
               the
               succession
               of
               the
               Earls
               M●rsh●●ls
               ,
               there
               a●e
               many
               mistaken
               .
            
             
               F●r
               first
               t●is
               Iohn
               Lord
               Howard
               was
               by
               Richard
               the
               third
               ●ot
               onely
               created
               Duke
               of
               North-folk
               ,
               but
               Earl
               Mar●●●ll
               also
               as
               appears
               by
               Camd●n
               Fol
               483.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               well
               Thomas
               Earl
               of
               Surrey
               the
               son
               of
               this
               
               〈◊〉
               ,
               as
               an●th●r
               Thomas
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               that
               Thomas
               ,
               were
               both
               advan●●d
               〈◊〉
               the
               ●ffice
               of
               Earl
               Marshal
               as
               is
               affirmed
               
               by
               such
               as
               have
               writ
               the
               Genealogies
               of
               this
               noble
               family
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               
                 Thomas
                 Howard
              
               ,
               whom
               queen
               Mary
               restored
               
               unto
               the
               Office
               of
               Earl
               Marsh●l
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               Grand-c●ilde
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 M●wbray
              
               ,
               ●ut
               the
               Grand-child
               of
               the
               Grand-child
               of
               the
               Daughter
               of
               that
               
                 Thomas
                 Mowbray
              
               ,
               as
               will
               appear
               to
               any
               who
               shall
               search
               that
               Pedigree
               .
               But
               this
               perhaps
               may
               be
               an
               error
               of
               the
               Printer
               in
               giving
               us
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Mowbray
              
               for
               
                 Thomas
                 Howard
              
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               though
               
                 Robert
                 Dev●r●ux
              
               Earle
               of
               Essex
               is
               by
               our
               
               Author
               placed
               next
               after
               this
               last
               
                 Thom●s
                 H●ward
              
               in
               the
               Office
               of
               Marshal
               ;
               yet
               sure
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 Georg
                 Talbot
              
               Earl
               of
               Shrewbury
               came
               in
               between
               them
               ,
               advanc'd
               unto
               that
               Dignity
               by
               Queen
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Anno
                 157●
              
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               507.
               
               
                 He
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 emine●t
                 Stru●ture
                 of
                 the
                 Library
                 of
              
               St.
               
                 Iohns
                 in
              
               Cambridge
               
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 Master
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 .
              
               ]
               This
               spoken
               of
               Dr.
               Williams
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               
               and
               Lord
               Keeper
               ,
               who
               certainly
               was
               never
               Master
               of
               that
               Colledge
               ;
               though
               by
               his
               power
               and
               and
               party
               in
               that
               Society
               he
               advanced
               Dr.
               Gwin
               who
               had
               been
               his
               Tutor
               ,
               unto
               that
               place
               ,
               as
               is
               affirmed
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 History
                 of
                 B●itain
              
               .
               Lib.
               11.
               fol.
               225.
               
               It
               may
               be
               Mr.
               Williams
               was
               at
               that
               time
               of
               the
               same
               minde
               with
               
                 ●harles
                 Mart●l
              
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               affirmed
               that
               he
               chose
               rather
               to
               make
               a
               King
               then
               to
               be
               a
               King.
               
                 Non
                 ●word
                 regn●re
                 ,
                 sed
                 R●gibus
                 〈…〉
              
               as
               the
               old
               verse
               hath
               it
               .
               Or
               else
               perhaps
               we
               may
               say
               of
               him
               as
               T●citus
               does
               of
               
                 Mutian●s
                 .
                 Cui
                 facil●us
                 er●t
                 〈…〉
              
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               easier
               for
               him
               to
               procure
               the
               mastership
               for
               another
               ,
               then
               to
               obtain
               it
               for
               hims●lf
               .
               But
               howsoever
               it
               was
               ,
               it
               seemes
               to
               have
               been
               carried
               by
               strong
               〈◊〉
               canvas
               ,
               of
               which
               Nation
               both
               the
               Pupil
               and
               the
               Scholer
               were
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               these
               H●xameters
               following
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               four
               Competitors
               are
               thus
               laid
               before
               us
               .
            
             
               
            
             
             
               Fol.
               〈◊〉
               
                 Th●
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 that
                 Protestation
                 〈◊〉
                 me●●
                 〈…〉
                 Regni
                 negotiis
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   left
                   out
                
                 Quibusdam
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 particular
                 cases
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 〈…〉
              
               ]
               This
               spoken
               of
               a
               Protestation
               entred
               b●●ome
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               Anno
               1621.
               concerning
               〈◊〉
               of
               their
               pretended
               Rights
               and
               Privileges
               ;
               in
               which
               they
               〈◊〉
               mista●en
               ,
               (
               and
               I
               wonder
               the
               Author
               did
               not
               see
               it
               )
               in
               〈◊〉
               the
               ve●y
               grounds
               on
               which
               they
               built
               it
               .
               For
               by
               the
               writ
               of
               summons
               the
               Commons
               were
               not
               called
               to
               consult
               of
               any
               thing
               either
               great
               of
               little
               ,
               difficult
               or
               not
               difficult
               ,
               whatso●●ver
               it
               was
               ;
               but
               onely
               
                 〈◊〉
                 consentiendum
                 ,
                 &
                 faciendum
              
               ,
               to
               consent
               to
               and
               perfo●m
               such
               things
               as
               by
               the
               great
               Councel
               of
               the
               Realm●
               consisting
               of
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               should
               be
               then
               ordained
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               very
               ●writ
               it self
               doth
               at
               large
               appear
               .
               By
               which
               it
               seems
               that
               the
               Commons
               assembled
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               were
               of
               themselves
               so
               far
               from
               being
               any
               〈◊〉
               o●
               that
               supreme
               Cou●t
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               to
               be
               counted
               for
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Kings
               great
               Councel
               .
               So
               that
               the
               founda●ion
               being
               〈◊〉
               ,
               the
               Superstructure
               could
               not
               stand
               which
               was
               built
               upon
               it
               .
               But
               for
               the
               Protestation
               which
               gave
               the
               first
               hint
               to
               those
               bold
               demands
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               were
               made
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Commons
               ,
               it
               was
               this
               that
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Protesta●ion
                       of
                       the
                       Commo●s
                       .
                    
                     
                       Ia●
                       .
                       19.
                       1621.
                       
                    
                     
                       THe
                       Commons
                       now
                       assembled
                       in
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       being
                       justly
                       occasioned
                       thereunto
                       ,
                       concern●●●
                       〈…〉
                       L●b●rties
                       ,
                       Franchises
                       ,
                       and
                       Priviledges
                       〈…〉
                       among
                       others
                       here
                       mentioned
                       ,
                       do
                       〈…〉
                       Protestation
                       following
                       :
                       That
                       the
                       Liber●●●
                       〈…〉
                       Priviledges
                       ,
                       and
                       Jurisdiction
                       of
                       
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       are
                       the
                       Ancient
                       and
                       undoubted
                       Birth-right
                       ,
                       and
                       inheritance
                       of
                       the
                       Subjects
                       of
                       England
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       the
                       arduous
                       and
                       urgent
                       affaires
                       concerning
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       State
                       ,
                       and
                       defence
                       of
                       the
                       Realm
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       maintenance
                       and
                       making
                       of
                       Laws
                       ,
                       and
                       redresse
                       of
                       mischief
                       and
                       grievances
                       ,
                       which
                       daily
                       happen
                       within
                       this
                       Realm
                       ,
                       are
                       proper
                       subjects
                       ,
                       and
                       matter
                       of
                       Counsel
                       ,
                       and
                       debate
                       in
                       Parliament
                       :
                       And
                       that
                       in
                       the
                       handling
                       and
                       proceeding
                       of
                       those
                       businesses
                       ,
                       every
                       member
                       of
                       Parliament
                       hath
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       right
                       ought
                       to
                       have
                       Freedom
                       of
                       Speech
                       ,
                       to
                       propound
                       treat
                       ,
                       reason
                       ,
                       and
                       bring
                       to
                       conclusion
                       the
                       same
                       :
                       And
                       that
                       the
                       Commons
                       in
                       Parliament
                       have
                       likewise
                       Liberty
                       and
                       freedom
                       to
                       treat
                       of
                       the
                       matters
                       ,
                       in
                       such
                       order
                       as
                       in
                       their
                       judgements
                       shall
                       seem
                       fittest
                       :
                       And
                       that
                       every
                       Member
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       house
                       hath
                       like
                       Freedom
                       from
                       all
                       impeachment
                       ,
                       imprisonment
                       ,
                       and
                       molestation
                       ,
                       (
                       other
                       then
                       by
                       censure
                       of
                       the
                       house
                       it self
                       )
                       for
                       or
                       concerning
                       any
                       speaking
                       ,
                       reasoning
                       or
                       declaring
                       any
                       matter
                       ,
                       or
                       matters
                       touching
                       the
                       Parliament
                       or
                       Parliament
                       businesses
                       .
                       And
                       that
                       if
                       any
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Members
                       be
                       complained
                       of
                       ,
                       and
                       questioned
                       for
                       any
                       thing
                       done
                       or
                       said
                       in
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       the
                       same
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       shewed
                       to
                       the
                       King
                       by
                       the
                       advice
                       and
                       assent
                       of
                       all
                       the
                       Commons
                       assembled
                       in
                       Parliament
                       ▪
                       before
                       the
                       King
                       give
                       credence
                       to
                       any
                       private
                       Information
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               Fol.
               523.
               
               
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 Members
                 became
                 Subjects
                 again
                 .
              
               ]
               This
               I
               conceive
               to
               have
               been
               spoken
               by
               the
               Author
               in
               the
               
               way
               of
               Irony
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               same
               way
               of
               Irony
               ,
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               were
               sometimes
               called
               by
               King
               Iames
               the
               
                 Five
                 hundred
                 Kings
              
               :
               For
               otherwise
               ,
               our
               Author
               knows
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               any
               ,
               that
               the
               Members
               are
               as
               much
               Subjects
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               sitting
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               or
               can
               be
               after
               the
               time
               of
               their
               Dissolution
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               527.
               
               
                 And
                 though
              
               Tiberius
               beheaded
               Cremutius
               
                 for
                 
                 words
                 onely
              
               .
               ]
               That
               
                 Cremutius
                 Cordus
              
               was
               impeached
               in
               the
               Senate
               for
               words
               onely
               ,
               is
               affirmed
               by
               Tacitus
               :
               But
               that
               he
               was
               beheaded
               for
               it
               by
               Tiberius
               ,
               is
               affirmed
               by
               none
               ;
               that
               Author
               telling
               us
               ,
               that
               having
               made
               his
               Defence
               in
               the
               open
               Senate
               ,
               and
               returning
               home
               ,
               
                 Abstinenti●
                 vitam
                 finivit
              
               :
               He
               ended
               his
               life
               by
               a
               wilful
               abstinence
               from
               food
               :
               Nor
               was
               〈◊〉
               sentenced
               by
               the
               Senate
               to
               any
               other
               punishment
               ,
               then
               that
               his
               Books
               should
               be
               publickly
               burnt
               ,
               
                 (
                 Libros
                 per
                 Aediles
                 cremandos
                 censuere
                 Patres
                 )
              
               which
               was
               done
               accordingly
               ,
               the
               shame
               &
               grief
               whereof
               ,
               made
               him
               end
               his
               life
               as
               before
               is
               said
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               528.
               
               
                 But
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 their
                 great
                 Wealth
                 was
                 one
                 notable
                 ba●●
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gulf
                 of
                 other
                 Orders
                 ,
              
               Hospitallers
               ,
               Knights
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Rhodes
               ,
               
                 and
                 St.
              
               Johns
               :
               
                 All
                 these
                 together
                 smack
                 this
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 swallowed
                 their
                 Riches
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ;
                 by
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 in
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 
                 their
                 Habitations
                 .
              
               ]
               Where
               were
               our
               Authors
               Wits
               when
               these
               words
               fell
               from
               him
               ?
               
                 Hospitallers
                 ,
                 Knights
                 of
                 Rhodes
              
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 St.
                 Iohns
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 together
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               all
               these
               together
               make
               one
               Order
               onely
               ,
               as
               
                 Marcus
                 Tullius
                 Cicero
              
               ,
               made
               one
               onely
               Orator
               :
               Called
               by
               these
               several
               names
               ,
               for
               several
               reasons
               ;
               called
               Hospitallers
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Hospital
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               erected
               for
               relief
               of
               Pilgrims
               to
               that
               holy
               place
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Knights
               of
               St.
               Iohns
               ,
               because
               founded
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               dedicated
               unto
               him
               as
               their
               
                 Patron
                 Saint
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Rhodes
               ,
               from
               the
               setled
               place
               of
               their
               
               ●abitation
               (
               after
               their
               expulsion
               out
               of
               Palestin
               )
               from
               the
               year
               ●●09
               .
               till
               the
               year
               1522.
               when
               forc'd
               to
               leave
               that
               Island
               by
               Sol●man
               the
               Magnificent
               ,
               they
               retired
               unto
               the
               Isle
               of
               Malta
               ,
               from
               whence
               now
               denominated
               .
            
             
               Fol
               529.
               
               
                 From
                 whom
              
               Digby
               
                 had
                 knowledge
                 of
                 that
                 Kings
                 Prog●ess
                 towards
                 ●he
                 North
                 of
              
               Spain
               ,
               to
               Lerma
               ,
               
                 a
                 Town
                 in
              
               Bis●ay
               .
               ]
               That
               Lerm
               is
               scituate
               towards
               the
               Northern
               parts
               of
               Spain
               ,
               I
               shall
               rea●ily
               grant
               ;
               and
               yet
               not
               as
               a
               Town
               of
               Bis●ay
               ,
               
               but
               of
               old
               Castile
               ,
               scituate
               not
               far
               from
               Burgos
               ,
               the
               chief
               of
               that
               Province
               .
            
             
               So
               also
               by
               a
               like
               error
               in
               Topography
               ,
               St.
               Andrews
               ,
               (
               Saint
               Anderos
               the
               Spaniards
               call
               it
               )
               is
               made
               to
               be
               a
               part
               of
               
                 Biscay
                 ,
                 
                 〈◊〉
              
               530.
               whereas
               indeed
               it
               is
               a
               well
               known
               Haven
               of
               the
               Realm
               of
               Leon
               and
               Ovi●do
               ,
               neighboring
               on
               the
               Sea
               to
               Bis●ay
               ,
               ●ut
               no
               part
               thereof
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               we
               are
               thus
               fallen
               on
               the
               Coast
               of
               Spain
               ,
               I
               should
               ●ake
               notice
               of
               the
               Procuration
               which
               is
               said
               by
               our
               Author
               ●o
               be
               left
               with
               the
               Earl
               of
               Bristol
               ,
               for
               impowring
               him
               to
               Espouse
               the
               
                 Infant●
                 ,
                 within
                 ten
                 days
                 after
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 came
                 from
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 fol.
                 552.
              
               
            
             
               But
               hereof
               th●re
               hath
               so
               much
               been
               said
               by
               the
               Observator
               
               on
               the
               
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
              
               Charls
               ,
               published
               by
               
                 Haimon
                 L'Strange
              
               
                 Esq
              
               and
               the
               defence
               of
               those
               Observati●ns
               against
               the
               Pamphleter
               ,
               that
               nothing
               needs
               be
               added
               here
               on
               that
               occasion
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               567.
               
               
                 Indeed
                 the
              
               Savoy
               
                 Ambassador
                 there
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 ●ntention
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               Spain
               
                 was
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 cross
                 match
                 with
              
               France
               
                 for
                 himself
              
               .
               ●
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Spaniard
               
               tryed
               all
               ways
               ,
               and
               used
               all
               Artifices
               to
               divert
               the
               Treaty
               of
               a
               Marriage
               between
               the
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               and
               a
               Daughter
               of
               France
               :
               But
               I
               cannot
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               thing
               conceivable
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               pretend
               to
               any
               such
               cross
               Alliance
               for
               himself
               ,
               as
               is
               here
               alledged
               .
               He
               had
               before
               married
               the
               eldest
               Sister
               ,
               who
               was
               still
               alive
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               pretend
               to
               the
               yonger
               also
               :
               And
               if
               it
               was
               not
               for
               himself
               (
               as
               indeed
               it
               was
               not
               )
               it
               cannot
               be
               imagined
               that
               he
               could
               give
               
               himself
               any
               hopes
               of
               it
               for
               any
               of
               his
               yonger
               Brethren
               ;
               there
               being
               so
               vast
               a
               disproportion
               between
               the
               Heir
               apparent
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               any
               yonger
               Brother
               of
               the
               House
               of
               
                 Austria
                 ▪
              
               The
               Ambassador
               of
               Savoy
               might
               act
               something
               in
               order
               to
               the
               service
               and
               Designs
               of
               the
               Catholick
               King
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               advanced
               by
               any
               such
               suggestion
               as
               is
               here
               laid
               downs
               ▪
               And
               therefore
               our
               Author
               might
               have
               done
               very
               well
               to
               have
               spared
               his
               pains
               in
               giving
               us
               such
               a
               reason
               for
               the
               Interruption
               ▪
               which
               was
               made
               in
               the
               Treaty
               of
               this
               Marriage
               by
               the
               Agents
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               as
               indeed
               cannot
               stand
               with
               reason
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               far
               have
               I
               gone
               in
               running
               over
               the
               most
               materia●
               errors
               and
               defects
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Sandersons
                 Compleat
                 History
              
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               )
               of
               Mary
               
                 Queen
                 of
              
               Scotland
               ,
               
                 and
                 King
              
               James
               
                 her
                 Son
                 ▪
              
               the
               sixth
               of
               that
               name
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               in
               
                 England
                 ▪
              
               before
               the
               coming
               out
               of
               that
               large
               and
               voluminous
               piece
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 A
                 compleat
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
              
               Charls
               ,
               
                 from
                 his
                 Cradle
                 to
                 his
                 Grave
              
               ;
               in
               the
               doing
               whereof
               ,
               I
               proposed
               unto
               my self
               no
               other
               ends
               ,
               then
               first
               to
               vindicate
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               next
               to
               do
               some
               right
               to
               the
               Author
               himself
               ,
               whom
               I
               looked
               on
               as
               a
               man
               well
               principled
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               ill
               affections
               to
               the
               Church
               or
               State
               :
               And
               having
               finished
               it
               with
               as
               much
               brevity
               as
               I
               could
               ,
               it
               was
               intended
               onely
               as
               an
               Appendix
               to
               the
               work
               precedent
               ,
               though
               now
               upon
               the
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               other
               piece
               ,
               it
               serves
               as
               a
               preamble
               to
               that
               ,
               as
               having
               the
               precedence
               of
               it
               both
               in
               time
               and
               method
               ;
               what
               moved
               me
               to
               the
               undertaking
               and
               examination
               of
               the
               following
               History
               ,
               I
               have
               declared
               at
               large
               in
               the
               Preface
               unto
               those
               Advertisements
               which
               are
               made
               upon
               it
               ,
               wherein
               I
               have
               carried
               my self
               ,
               with
               more
               respect
               unto
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               far
               less
               Acrimony
               in
               the
               Phrase
               and
               garb
               of
               my
               Expressions
               ,
               there
               he
               hath
               reason
               to
               expect
               .
            
             
               His
               most
               unhandsome
               dealing
               with
               me
               in
               the
               Book
               it self
               ;
               seconded
               by
               a
               more
               ridiculous
               manifestation
               of
               his
               Spleen
               and
               Passion
               in
               his
               
                 post
                 has●e
                 Reply
              
               ,
               &c.
               might
               well
               
               have
               sharpned
               one
               of
               a
               duller
               edge
               to
               cry
               quittance
               with
               him
               :
               But
               I
               consider
               rather
               what
               is
               fit
               for
               me
               to
               do
               ,
               then
               for
               him
               to
               suffer
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               yet
               forgot
               the
               Lesson
               which
               I
               learn'd
               in
               one
               of
               the
               Morals
               of
               my
               Aesops
               Fables
               ,
               where
               I
               was
               taught
               to
               imitate
               those
               generous
               Horses
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 latrantes
                 caviculos
                 cum
                 contempt●
                 praetereunt
                 ,
              
               which
               said
               ,
               I
               pass'd
               on
               with
               a
               quiet
               and
               pacifick
               minde
               to
               the
               rest
               that
               follows
               .
            
          
           
             
               
               
               
                 ADVERTISMENTS
                 On
                 a
                 Book
                 Entituled
                 THE
                 COMPLETE
                 HISTORY
                 OF
                 THE
                 LIFE
                 and
                 REIGN
                 OF
                 KING
                 CHARLES
                 From
                 his
                 CRADLE
                 to
                 his
                 GRAVE
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Horat.
                   De
                   Arte
                   Poet
                   :
                
                 
                   Nec
                   sic
                   incipies
                   ,
                   ut
                   scripsit
                   Scythicus
                   olim
                   ,
                
                 
                   Fortunam
                   Priami
                   c●ntabo
                   ,
                   &
                   nobile
                   Bellum
                   !
                
                 
                   Quid
                   dignum
                   tanto
                   quaerit
                   hic
                   promissor
                   hiatu
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 A
                 SHORT
                 SURVEY
                 OF
                 Mr.
                 SANDERSONS
                 long
                 HISTORY
                 OF
                 THE
                 Life
                 and
                 REIGN
                 of
                 King
                 CHARLES
                 .
                 AS
                 ALSO
                 Of
                 the
                 Motives
                 which
                 induced
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 these
                 Advertisments
                 to
                 engage
                 in
                 this
                 businesse
                 .
              
               
                 THere
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 writing
                 Histories
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Composing
                 of
                 Orations
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Philosophical
                 ,
                 Civil
                 ,
                 or
                 Divine
                 discourses
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 clearnesse
                 of
                 Method
                 ,
                 and
                 perspicuity
                 of
                 Language
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Method
                 be
                 irregular
                 and
                 inartificial
                 ,
                 the
                 Reader
                 will
                 soon
                 find
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 wood
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 can
                 neither
                 travel
                 with
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 nor
                 stand
                 still
                 with
                 profit
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 the
                 Language
                 be
                 unpleasing
                 ,
                 or
                 rendred
                 lesse
                 intelligible
                 to
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Reader
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 new
                 affected
                 words
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 Dictionary
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 obscure
                 expressions
                 which
                 require
                 a
                 Comment
                 ;
                 he
                 stands
                 deprived
                 of
                 that
                 contentment
                 which
                 otherwise
                 would
                 beguile
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 thinks
                 he
                 is
                 half
                 way
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 a
                 perspicuous
                 comlinesse
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 regular
                 
                 〈…〉
              
               
                 N●r
                 stand
                 I
                 singly
                 by
                 my self
                 in
                 this
                 opinion
                 of
                 that
                 H●●tory
                 ,
                 but
                 finde
                 it
                 seconded
                 by
                 others
                 of
                 good
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 qua●ity
                 .
                 A
                 judicious
                 and
                 learned
                 friend
                 〈◊〉
                 mine
                 having
                 read
                 it
                 over
                 ,
                 gave
                 me
                 this
                 judgement
                 of
                 ●
                 without
                 my
                 seeking
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 〈◊〉
                 never
                 dreamt
                 of
                 my
                 engaging
                 in
                 this
                 businesse
                 .
                 
                   I
                   〈◊〉
                   spent
                   some
                   houres
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   upon
                   his
                   other
                   two
                   Histories
                   of
                   Ma●y
                   Queen
                   of
                   Sco●s
                   ,
                   and
                   King
                   〈◊〉
                   her
                   ●on
                   ,
                   wherein
                   though
                   I
                   finde
                   not
                   many
                   〈◊〉
                   untruthes
                   ,
                   yet
                   much
                   stealing
                   from
                   〈…〉
                   and
                   
                   Camden
                   ,
                   and
                   methinks
                   he
                   〈◊〉
                   nothing
                   like
                   a
                   Historian
                   either
                   〈…〉
                   Compo●●●
                   〈…〉
                   ●entences
                   many
                   time
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Digre●●ons
                   ●edious
                   and
                   impertiment
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 being
                 a
                 private
                 Adver●●ment
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 la●ely
                 given
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 the
                 ●ares
                 of
                 this
                 Aut●or
                 (
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 so
                 meant
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 thereby
                 have
                 rectified
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 was
                 observed
                 to
                 be
                 〈…〉
                 or
                 method
                 .
                 And
                 there●ore
                 I
                 r●fer
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 passage
                 〈…〉
                 Book
                 entituled
                 
                   Ob●●●vatio●●
                   upon
                   some
                   particular
                   pe●so●s
                   and
                   passages
                   in
                   the
                   Complea●
                   History
                   o●
                   Ma●y
                   Queen
                   of
                   Scots
                   &c.
                
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 came
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 and●
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 returned
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Au●hor
                 of
                 which
                 observations
                 tells
                 us
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   his
                   whole
                   Book
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   rapsody
                   of
                   notes
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   papers
                   〈◊〉
                   other
                   men
                   collected
                   without
                   either
                   Order
                   or
                   Method
                   ,
                   being
                   exceedingly
                   defective
                   both
                   in
                   time
                   ,
                   place
                   ●and
                   nominations
                   ,
                   and
                   written
                   in
                   so
                   unseemly
                   and
                   disjointed
                   a
                   stile
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   easily
                   perceive
                   he
                   hath
                   taken
                   up
                   other
                   mens
                   words
                   without
                   understanding
                   their
                   matter
                   ;
                   and
                   unlesse
                   it
                   be
                   where
                   he
                   raileth
                   on
                   persons
                   of
                   Honour
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   he
                   doth
                   plainly
                   and
                   often
                   ,
                   though
                   ●ome●imes
                   very
                   falsly
                   )
                   his
                   Language
                   is
                   dark
                   ,
                   harsh
                   ,
                   and
                   unintelligible
                   .
                
              
               
                 According
                 to
                 this
                 last
                 censure
                 ,
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 History
                 stands
                 not
                 onely
                 charged
                 with
                 want
                 of
                 ●are
                 in
                 the
                 digesting
                 of
                 his
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 well
                 languag●ing
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 private
                 Letter
                 before
                 mentioned
                 )
                 but
                 with
                 railing
                 on
                 〈◊〉
                 Persons
                 of
                 Honour
                 without
                 ground
                 or
                 truth
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 being
                 publickly
                 forewarned
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 presumed
                 that
                 in
                 〈…〉
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 and
                 amended
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 observed
                 to
                 be
                 defective
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 condemned
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   ha●e
                   to
                   be
                   reformed
                
                 in
                 the
                 Psalmists
                 Language
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 it
                 an
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 their
                 wants
                 and
                 weaknesses
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 persist
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 which
                 before
                 they
                 walked
                 in
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 charitable
                 to
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 History
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 rank
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 beleeve
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 the
                 second
                 .
                 We
                 might
                 have
                 otherwise
                 expected
                 such
                 a
                 Reformation
                 in
                 those
                 particulars
                 as
                 might
                 very
                 well
                 have
                 stood
                 with
                 ingenuity
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 disparagement
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 A●undel
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 Finch
                 ,
                 and
                 Sr.
                 
                   Francis
                   Winde●anck
                
                 ,
                 persons
                 of
                 eminence
                 and
                 Honour
                 are
                 brought
                 under
                 the
                 Lash
                 ;
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 unjustly
                 condemned
                 for
                 profest
                 Papists
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 for
                 doing
                 somewhat
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 knows
                 not
                 what
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 lost
                 his
                 head
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 saved
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 heels
                 .
                 His
                 Method
                 as
                 perplexed
                 and
                 confused
                 ,
                 his
                 Language
                 as
                 rugged
                 and
                 uneven
                 as
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 .
                 It
                 seemes
                 it
                 did
                 concern
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Decorum
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 alike
                 both
                 in
                 form
                 and
                 matter
                 ,
                 unto
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 picture
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 laid
                 with
                 better
                 colours
                 then
                 the
                 others
                 were
                 ;
                 facies
                 not
                 
                   omnibus
                   una
                   —
                   Nec
                   diversa
                   ●amen
                   ,
                
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 who
                 saies
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 some
                 who
                 affect
                 Brevity
                 ,
                 do
                 many
                 times
                 fall
                 into
                 
                   Obscurity
                   .
                   Brevis
                   esse
                   laboro
                   ,
                   Obscurus
                   ●io
                   ,
                
                 as
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 
                   de
                   Arte
                   poe
                   ica
                
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 a
                 peice
                 of
                 such
                 pro●ixity
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Author
                 had
                 room
                 and
                 scope
                 enough
                 to
                 expresse
                 himself
                 clearly
                 and
                 intelligibly
                 
                 even
                 to
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Reader
                 ,
                 which
                 renders
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 inexcusable
                 amongst
                 knowing
                 men
                 :
                 His
                 History
                 made
                 much
                 longer
                 by
                 Incorporating
                 into
                 it
                 his
                 late
                 Majesties
                 most
                 excellent
                 Meditations
                 and
                 Divine
                 Discourses
                 (
                 those
                 
                   Men●is
                   aureae
                   〈…〉
                
                 )
                 comprised
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Portraiture
                   of
                   his
                   sacred
                   Majes●y
                   in
                   his
                   Sol●●udes
                   and
                   Sufferings
                   ,
                
                 A
                 Book
                 which
                 rather
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 preserved
                 by
                 its
                 self
                 ,
                 
                   like
                   Apples
                   of
                   Gold
                   in
                   P●●●ures
                   of
                   Silver
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 to
                 be
                 ingraven
                 on
                 Pillars
                 of
                 Marble
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Pen
                 of
                 Diamond
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 of
                 an
                 obscure
                 Writer
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Pearl
                 in
                 an
                 Oister-shell
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 sowed
                 like
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 the
                 richest
                 purple
                 cloth
                 
                   (
                   purpureus
                   late
                   qui
                   splendeat
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Poets
                 expression
                 )
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 sorry
                 Web
                 of
                 home-spun
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 these
                 defects
                 might
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 have
                 been
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 either
                 been
                 more
                 careful
                 in
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 his
                 matter
                 ,
                 or
                 diligent
                 in
                 searching
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 delivered
                 :
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 his
                 matter
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 taken
                 up
                 without
                 care
                 or
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 wit●out
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 fitness
                 or
                 unfitness
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 an
                 History
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Store-house
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 stowed
                 with
                 things
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 his
                 failings
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 delivers
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 ,
                 be●au●e
                 more
                 dangerous
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 worse
                 consequence
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 neglect
                 in
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 his
                 matter
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 comes
                 unto
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 an
                 History
                 ,
                 comes
                 with
                 a
                 co●●idence
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 finde
                 
                   nothing
                   b●●
                   the
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 though
                 possibly
                 the
                 
                 
                 
                 A●d
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 presumed
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 〈◊〉
                 was
                 r●solve●d
                 before
                 ●and
                 ●o
                 to
                 provoke
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 or
                 his
                 
                   Alter
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 ●e
                 he
                 who
                 he
                 will
                 )
                 as
                 might
                 〈◊〉
                 him
                 that
                 his
                 Errors
                 were
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 con●●a●d
                 from
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 other
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 provoca●ion
                 should
                 be
                 ●●●banded
                 to
                 his
                 〈…〉
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 however
                 he
                 goes
                 o●
                 ,
                 and
                 lays
                 down
                 many
                 things
                 for
                 truth
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 have
                 been
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 by
                 the
                 o●s●rvator
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 contradicted
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 easily
                 disce●nable
                 for
                 Errors
                 by
                 a
                 vulgar
                 Reader
                 ,
                 not
                 studied
                 〈◊〉
                 then
                 〈◊〉
                 Chronic●e
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 weekly
                 M●r●uries
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 does
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 confidence
                 ,
                 not
                 giving
                 th●
                 least
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 any
                 Er●a●a
                 ,
                 eit●er
                 ●rom
                 the
                 Press
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Pen
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 wilful
                 〈…〉
                 an
                 Error
                 may
                 ●reat●
                 an
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 our
                 Author
                 may
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 enro●●●
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Heretick
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 History
                 :
                 And
                 why
                 ●●t
                 Heresies
                 ●n
                 History
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Heresies
                 in
                 Law
                 ;
                 with
                 which
                 last
                 crime
                 
                   Iohn
                   〈◊〉
                
                 stands
                 accused
                 in
                 Print
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Justice
                 German
                 ,
                 for
                 saying
                 that
                 the
                 Jurors
                 were
                 Judges
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 ●n
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 :
                 
                   Errare
                   p●ss●m
                   ,
                   Here●
                   icus
                   ess●
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                
                 was
                 esteemed
                 a
                 piou●
                 resolu●ion
                 in
                 a
                 Case
                 of
                 Div●nity
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 held
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 rule
                 in
                 any
                 matter
                 of
                 History
                 ,
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 Law
                 or
                 Physick
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Art
                 or
                 Faculty
                 of
                 what
                 ●ort
                 soev●r
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 reduce
                 these
                 several
                 items
                 to
                 a
                 〈…〉
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 it self
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 length
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 〈◊〉
                 not
                 say
                 the
                 tediousness
                 )
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 which
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Registers
                 of
                 succee●ing
                 Ages
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Errors
                 ●it
                 to
                 be
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 unnecessary
                 passages
                 which
                 might
                 very
                 
                 judiciously
                 have
                 been
                 spared
                 &
                 suffered
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 without
                 remembrance
                 :
                 His
                 Hist.
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 Army
                 at
                 the
                 battle
                 of
                 Agincourt
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 merrily
                 said
                 by
                 old
                 Captain
                 Gam
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 an
                 Hill
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   were
                   men
                   enough
                   in
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   killed
                   ,
                   enough
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   and
                   kept
                   alive
                   ,
                   and
                   enough
                   to
                   be
                   permitted
                   to
                   run
                   away
                
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 draw-net
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 gathered
                 of
                 every
                 kinde
                 of
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 good
                 ones
                 being
                 culled
                 and
                 preserved
                 in
                 Vessels
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 onely
                 good
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 aside
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 more
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 then
                 could
                 be
                 expected
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 :
                 
                   V●inam
                   sic
                   semper
                   err
                   asset
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 learned
                 Cardinal
                 said
                 of
                 Calvin
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 :
                 And
                 had
                 he
                 took
                 but
                 any
                 ordinary
                 care
                 in
                 performing
                 those
                 things
                 whereof
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 advertised
                 ,
                 or
                 diligence
                 in
                 avoiding
                 those
                 Errors
                 which
                 he
                 so
                 often
                 falls
                 into
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 deserved
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Compleat
                   History
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 pleased
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 coming
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 a
                 Forest
                 of
                 Oaks
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Quary
                 of
                 Marble
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 materials
                 may
                 be
                 hewen
                 for
                 a
                 perfect
                 Fabrick
                 ;
                 a
                 
                   Moles
                   indigesta
                
                 like
                 the
                 ancient
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 without
                 Form
                 it self
                 ,
                 afforded
                 Matter
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 Creatures
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 History
                 of
                 Ore
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 purged
                 of
                 the
                 Dross
                 ,
                 and
                 refined
                 in
                 the
                 Language
                 ,
                 may
                 pass
                 for
                 currant
                 amongst
                 the
                 best
                 pieces
                 of
                 this
                 kinde
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 said
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 History
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 say
                 somewhat
                 of
                 my self
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 my
                 ingaging
                 in
                 the
                 survey
                 and
                 correction
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Concerning
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 about
                 Midsummer
                 last
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Sanderson
                 found
                 me
                 out
                 at
                 my
                 lodging
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 where
                 after
                 some
                 ordinary
                 Civilities
                 passed
                 between
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 me
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 undertaken
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 King
                 Charls
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 required
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primate
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 him
                 some
                 right
                 in
                 the
                 business
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Strafford
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 resolved
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 respect
                 unto
                 my
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 finde
                 no
                 just
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 offended
                 at
                 his
                 writing
                 :
                 I
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 Quarrels
                 of
                 the
                 Observator
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 might
                 use
                 his
                 pleasure
                 :
                 I
                 had
                 a
                 purpose
                 thereupon
                 of
                 perusing
                 the
                 History
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 notice
                 of
                 such
                 Errors
                 and
                 Mistakes
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 were
                 )
                 as
                 possibly
                 I
                 might
                 chance
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 so
                 done
                 ,
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 my
                 Conceptions
                 and
                 Corrections
                 in
                 a
                 private
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 do
                 himself
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 rectifying
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 Review
                 ,
                 and
                 joyning
                 that
                 Review
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Books
                 as
                 remained
                 unsold
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 with
                 great
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 disparagement
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 two
                 as
                 great
                 Clerks
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 they
                 lived
                 in
                 having
                 done
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 viz.
                 St.
                 Austin
                 in
                 his
                 Retra●lations
                 ,
                 and
                 Bellarmin
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 of
                 Recognitions
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 I
                 came
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 concerned
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primate
                 and
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Strafford
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 my self
                 so
                 coursly
                 handled
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 despightfully
                 reproached
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 found
                 good
                 cause
                 to
                 change
                 my
                 purpose
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 such
                 care
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 credit
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 so
                 little
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 of
                 mine
                 :
                 
                   Seipsum
                   deserentem
                   omnia
                   deserunt
                
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 an
                 old
                 Observation
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 true
                 as
                 ancient
                 .
                 He
                 gives
                 me
                 rost-mea●
                 and
                 besprinkles
                 me
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 Court
                 Holy-water
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Preface
                 ;
                 but
                 beat
                 me
                 with
                 the
                 spit
                 ,
                 and
                 basles
                 me
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 gall
                 and
                 vineger
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 me
                 change
                 my
                 first
                 purpose
                 and
                 intentions
                 towards
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 I
                 cannot
                 chuse
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 never
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 conflict
                 within
                 my self
                 (
                 in
                 any
                 matter
                 of
                 this
                 kinde
                 )
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 publishing
                 or
                 not
                 publishing
                 of
                 these
                 following
                 papers
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 before
                 justified
                 my self
                 against
                 his
                 Calumnies
                 and
                 charges
                 in
                 an
                 Appendix
                 to
                 my
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 Dr.
                 〈◊〉
                 Book
                 ,
                 entituled
                 
                   The
                   ●udgment
                   of
                   the
                   late
                   Primate
                   &c.
                
                 in
                 which
                 I
                 found
                 my self
                 concerned
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 intended
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 in
                 Print
                 before
                 Easter
                 last
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 I
                 thought
                 it
                 best
                 to
                 stand
                 aloof
                 ,
                 without
                 ingaging
                 further
                 against
                 this
                 Author
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 some
                 satisfaction
                 from
                 him
                 either
                 publick
                 or
                 private
                 .
                 But
                 understanding
                 that
                 notice
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 unto
                 him
                 of
                 some
                 just
                 cause
                 for
                 my
                 dislike
                 ,
                 &
                 no
                 acknowledgement
                 or
                 reparation
                 following
                 o●
                 it
                 ▪
                 I
                 conceived
                 that
                 it
                 concerned
                 me
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Credit
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 knew
                 as
                 well
                 how
                 to
                 offend
                 an
                 unjust
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 defend
                 my self
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 pursute
                 whereof
                 I
                 have
                 carried
                 on
                 the
                 work
                 with
                 that
                 sobriety
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 respect
                 unto
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 as
                 cannot
                 be
                 displeasing
                 to
                 the
                 Author
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 discerning
                 friend
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 or
                 unto
                 any
                 equal
                 and
                 impartial
                 Reader
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Errors
                 I
                 have
                 corrected
                 ,
                 rectified
                 his
                 Mistakes
                 ,
                 and
                 a●ded
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 some
                 Observations
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Supplement
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 I
                 have
                 called
                 
                 these
                 papers
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Adver●sments
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 use
                 such
                 honest
                 freedom
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 conduce
                 un●o
                 the
                 b●nefit
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 p●cale
                 to
                 read
                 them
                 .
                 Hi●
                 History
                 is
                 not
                 ma●e
                 the
                 wor●e
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 sale
                 thereof
                 retarded
                 by
                 such
                 Additionals
                 and
                 Corrective●
                 as
                 are
                 here
                 pre●ented
                 .
                 Which
                 though
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 thank
                 me
                 for
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 flatt●r
                 my self
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 receive
                 some
                 thanks
                 from
                 others
                 .
                 Howsoever
                 I
                 shall
                 comfort
                 my self
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 trespassed
                 against
                 good
                 manners
                 or
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 vindicating
                 of
                 which
                 last
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 main
                 impulsive
                 to
                 this
                 under●aking
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 com●ort●d
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 the
                 better
                 indure
                 such
                 censures
                 either
                 of
                 pragmaticalnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 revenge
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 perhaps
                 be
                 laid
                 upon
                 me
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 not
                 understand
                 me
                 .
                 
                   Dele●a●it
                   tame●se
                   Conscientia
                   ,
                   quod
                   est
                   A●imi
                   pa●ulum
                   incredibili
                   jucundi●ate
                   persusum
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Lactantius
                 hath
                 it
                 .
                 With
                 which
                 I
                 shut
                 up
                 this
                 Survey
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 businesse
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               ADVERTISEMENTS
               ON
               A
               BOOK
               Intituled
               A
               Compleat
               HISTORY
               OF
               THE
               LIFE
               and
               REIGN
               OF
               KING
               CHARLES
               From
               his
               CRADLE
               to
               his
               GRAVE
               .
            
             
               THE
               Author
               of
               the
               History
               which
               we
               have
               before
               us
               entitles
               it
               ,
               
                 A
                 compleat
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Reign
                 of
                 King
                 Charles
                 from
                 his
                 Cradle
                 to
                 his
                 Grave
                 .
              
               By
               which
               the
               Reader
               might
               expect
               a
               compleat
               Account
               of
               all
               the
               passages
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               not
               onely
               from
               his
               coming
               to
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               but
               from
               his
               first
               coming
               into
               the
               world
               ;
               In
               which
               intervall
               ,
               besides
               the
               nature
               and
               condition
               of
               his
               education
               ,
               First
               ,
               under
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Murrey
              
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               under
               the
               immediat
               care
               of
               King
               Iames
               his
               Father
               ;
               he
               had
               the
               conduct
               of
               one
               of
               the
               most
               weighty
               Affaires
               of
               State
               that
               ever
               was
               managed
               by
               any
               prince
               in
               his
               fathers
               life
               time
               .
               And
               if
               
                 Iames
                 Howel
              
               in
               writing
               the
               life
               of
               Lewis
               13.
               thought
               fit
               to
               begin
               his
               History
               with
               the
               acts
               of
               his
               Daulphinage
               ,
               which
               could
               afford
               no
               great
               variety
               of
               matter
               ,
               considering
               he
               came
               unto
               the
               Crown
               at
               ten
               years
               of
               age
               ;
               assuredly
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               life
               of
               King
               
               
               
               rash
               assuming
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               〈◊〉
               and
               that
               it
               gave
               the
               Sp●niards
               a
               free
               passe
               for
               his
               Itali●n
               forces
               to
               march
               towards
               the
               Netherlands
               ▪
               I
               shall
               adventure
               to
               lay
               down
               the
               first
               cause
               of
               that
               Quarrel
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               about
               the
               year
               1●15
               .
               that
               a
               designe
               was
               put
               into
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Spires
               ,
               being
               an
               Homager
               and
               Feudatory
               of
               the
               Prince
               Elector
               Palat●●e
               ,
               to
               for●●fie
               the
               Town
               and
               Castle
               of
               Vdenheim
               ;
               which
               by
               ●om
               little
               help
               of
               Art
               ,
               added
               unto
               the
               natural
               strength
               of
               the
               sit●ation
               ,
               might
               be
               made
               impregnable
               .
               In
               Order
               wherunto
               the
               Bishop
               invite●
               the
               Prince
               and
               the
               Princesse
               Elizabeth
               his
               wi●e
               to
               a
               solemn
               feast
               :
               and
               after
               Dinner
               shewes
               him
               from
               the
               top
               of
               one
               of
               the
               ●urrets
               of
               the
               Castle
               the
               prospect
               of
               the
               ●own
               and
               Country
               adjo●ning
               ,
               telling
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               that
               Town
               were
               fortified
               by
               Art
               as
               well
               as
               by
               nature
               ,
               it
               w●uld
               be
               a
               very
               strong
               Bulwark
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               States
               of
               his
               Highnesse
               ,
               but
               unto
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               in
               tho●e
               parts
               of
               Germa●y
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               had
               a
               great
               desire
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
               acting
               of
               those
               thoughts
               ,
               if
               his
               Highnesse
               were
               but
               plea●ed
               to
               give
               way
               unto
               it
               .
               The
               Prince
               considering
               very
               wisely
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               now
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               returned
               this
               answer
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               fortifying
               of
               that
               place
               did
               startle
               no
               other
               jealousies
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               Neighbouring
               Princes
               then
               it
               did
               in
               his
               ,
               he
               might
               go
               on
               with
               it
               when
               he
               pleased
               ;
               which
               words
               being
               taken
               by
               the
               Bishop
               for
               a
               permission
               and
               encouragement
               to
               proceed
               in
               the
               work
               ,
               it
               went
               on
               accordingly
               .
               But
               scarce
               were
               the
               works
               half
               finisht
               ,
               when
               the
               Duke
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               the
               Marquesse
               of
               Baden
               ,
               and
               other
               of
               the
               Neighbouring
               Princes
               amazed
               to
               see
               such
               preparations
               for
               a
               war
               in
               a
               time
               of
               peace
               ,
               dispatcht
               their
               Agents
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               desiring
               to
               know
               the
               reason
               why
               he
               suffered
               the
               Bishop
               to
               entrench
               that
               place
               ,
               which
               might
               in
               t●●e
               be
               made
               use
               of
               to
               their
               common
               〈◊〉
               .
               The
               Prince
               made
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               had
               no
               permission
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               send
               a
               servant
               of
               his
               to
               〈◊〉
               the
               prosecution
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               and
               to
               com●●and
               the
               casting
               d●wn
               of
               that
               which
               was
               〈…〉
               .
               
               And
               though
               he
               did
               perform
               this
               promise
               ,
               yet
               the
               work
               went
               forward
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               having
               secretly
               obtained
               license
               from
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Lord
               Paramount
               of
               all
               )
               to
               proceed
               therein
               .
               The
               Princes
               hereupon
               muster
               up
               their
               Forces
               ,
               which
               under
               the
               command
               of
               Colonel
               Ob●r●ra●d
               ,
               a
               servant
               of
               the
               Prince
               Electors
               ,
               came
               before
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               sent
               a
               Trumpet
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               requiring
               him
               to
               give
               present
               order
               for
               the
               dismantling
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               or
               to
               give
               them
               leave
               to
               do
               it
               for
               him
               :
               The
               Bishop
               returns
               no
               other
               Answer
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               should
               go
               to
               such
               a
               post
               ,
               where
               they
               should
               find
               a
               copy
               of
               the
               Emperors
               Placard
               ,
               in
               justification
               of
               his
               act
               touching
               those
               Intrenchments
               :
               But
               the
               Souldiers
               ,
               taking
               notice
               of
               no
               other
               authority
               then
               that
               which
               they
               received
               from
               their
               several
               Princes
               ,
               made
               themselves
               masters
               of
               the
               place
               (
               the
               Ports
               and
               Circumvallations
               of
               it
               being
               unfinisht
               )
               without
               any
               resistance
               ;
               and
               having
               made
               all
               level
               again
               ,
               disbanded
               ,
               and
               went
               home
               to
               their
               several
               Countries
               :
               For
               this
               contempt
               of
               the
               Imperial
               Authority
               ,
               the
               Prince
               Elector
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               chief
               conduct
               of
               this
               Action
               ,
               was
               cited
               to
               the
               Chamber
               of
               Spires
               ,
               where
               the
               cause
               went
               on
               so
               fast
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               at
               the
               point
               to
               be
               Proscribed
               ,
               when
               the
               unfortunate
               Crown
               of
               Bohemia
               was
               offered
               to
               him
               ,
               of
               which
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 through
                 that
                 spot
                 ,
                 the
                 Spaniard
                 had
                 free
                 Passage
                 with
                 his
                 Forces
                 of
              
               Italy
               ,
               
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 to
                 pass
                 into
                 the
                 Netherlands
                 ,
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 obedience
                 .
              
               ]
               No
               freer
               passage
               thorow
               that
               Spot
               ,
               (
               if
               so
               fair
               and
               large
               a
               Countrey
               may
               be
               called
               a
               Spot
               )
               then
               he
               had
               before
               ;
               the
               Spanish
               Armies
               finding
               an
               uncontroll'd
               March
               from
               the
               Alps
               to
               the
               Netherlands
               ,
               without
               touching
               on
               any
               part
               of
               the
               lower
               Palatinate
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               it
               will
               be
               found
               by
               any
               who
               shall
               follow
               the
               tract
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Alva
               ,
               conducting
               an
               Army
               of
               old
               Souldiers
               ,
               both
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               ,
               some
               Germ●n
               and
               Burgundian
               Forces
               being
               taken
               in
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               from
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Millain
               into
               Flanders
               :
               So
               that
               if
               there
               had
               not
               been
               some
               other
               reason
               why
               the
               Spaniards
               engaged
               themselves
               in
               the
               Conquest
               of
               this
               Countrey
               ,
               then
               the
               opening
               a
               free
               passage
               for
               their
               Armies
               ,
               
               to
               march
               out
               of
               Italy
               into
               the
               Netherl
               .
               it
               might
               have
               remained
               unconquered
               by
               them
               to
               this
               very
               day
               :
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               Emperor
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Bavaria
               ,
               being
               wholly
               acted
               by
               the
               Counsels
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               resolv'd
               upon
               some
               compulsory
               courses
               ,
               to
               bring
               all
               Germany
               under
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               thought
               fit
               to
               begin
               with
               the
               Prince
               Elector
               Palatine
               (
               as
               appears
               by
               several
               Letters
               exemplified
               in
               the
               Book
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 Cancellaria
                 Bavarica
              
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               chief
               head
               of
               the
               Calvinian
               party
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               having
               made
               himself
               doubly
               obnoxious
               to
               a
               present
               proscription
               ,
               which
               Proscription
               being
               issued
               out
               ,
               the
               Execution
               of
               it
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Bavaria
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               have
               the
               upper
               Palatinate
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Electoral
               Dignity
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               enable
               him
               to
               carry
               on
               the
               Design
               ▪
               and
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               as
               best
               able
               to
               go
               thorow
               with
               it
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               have
               the
               lower
               Palatinate
               wholly
               to
               himself
               ,
               that
               his
               Forces
               might
               be
               always
               in
               readiness
               to
               carry
               on
               the
               War
               from
               one
               Prince
               to
               another
               ,
               till
               the
               Emperor
               had
               made
               himself
               the
               absolute
               Master
               of
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               From
               Germany
               we
               pass
               into
               Scotland
               ,
               where
               we
               finde
               the
               
                 busie
                 Arch-Bishop
              
               ,
               (
               so
               he
               calls
               him
               )
               
                 in
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 high
                 discontentment
                 ,
                 pressing
                 a
                 full
                 conformity
                 of
                 the
                 Kirk
                 in
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 English
                 Discipline
                 :
              
               So
               here
               ,
               and
               hereupon
               the
               credit
               of
               hear-say
               onely
               ;
               but
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               where
               he
               rather
               acts
               the
               part
               of
               an
               Historian
               ,
               then
               of
               one
               that
               is
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Prologue
               ,
               he
               relates
               it
               thus
               :
               
                 King
                 Iames
                 had
                 a
                 Design
                 ,
                 not
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 always
                 after
                 his
                 coming
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 to
                 reform
                 that
                 deformity
                 of
                 the
                 Kirk
                 of
                 Scotland
                 into
                 a
                 decent
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 which
                 received
                 Opposition
                 and
                 Intermissions
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 1616.
                 
                 Where
                 at
                 Aberdine
                 their
                 General
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Clergy
                 made
                 an
                 Act
                 ,
                 authorizing
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Bishops
                 to
                 compile
                 a
                 form
                 of
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 or
                 book
                 of
                 
                   Common
                   Prayer
                
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 approve
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 considerately
                 there
                 revised
                 and
                 returned
                 ▪
                 for
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 p●actice
                 ,
                 which
                 same
                 Service
                 Book
                 was
                 now
                 sent
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 to
                 some
                 Bishops
                 
                 here
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 to
                 review
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 the
                 difference
                 not
                 much
                 from
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 command
                 in
                 Scotland
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 twice
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Chappel
                 at
                 
                   Holy-Rood
                   House
                
                 at
                 E●inburgh
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Communion
                 should
                 be
                 administred
                 in
                 that
                 form
                 ,
                 &
                 taken
                 on
                 their
                 knees
                 once
                 a
                 Moneth
                 the
                 Bishop
                 to
                 wear
                 his
                 Rochet
                 ,
                 the
                 Minister
                 his
                 Surplice
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 inure
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 president
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 there
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 :
                 The
                 Scotch
                 Bishops
                 liked
                 it
                 reasonable
                 well
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 maner
                 of
                 imposing
                 it
                 from
                 hence
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 conceived
                 somewhat
                 too
                 much
                 dependancy
                 of
                 theirs
                 on
                 our
                 English
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 excepting
                 against
                 the
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 Epistles
                 and
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Sentences
                 of
                 Scripture
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Book
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Translation
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 King
                 Iames
                 ,
                 they
                 desired
                 a
                 Liturgy
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 alter
                 the
                 English
                 answerable
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 was
                 more
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Papist
                 better
                 approved
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 the
                 rather
                 permitted
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 win
                 them
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 our
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 accustomed
                 to
                 the
                 Scotish
                 several
                 Churches
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 years
                 without
                 any
                 great
                 regret
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 particularly
                 proclaimed
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 &c.
                 fol.
                 221.
                 
              
               In
               all
               which
               Narrative
               ,
               we
               finde
               no
               pressing
               of
               the
               Book
               by
               the
               busie
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               how
               busie
               soever
               he
               is
               made
               by
               the
               Author
               in
               the
               Introduction
               .
            
             
               
                 None
                 having
                 power
                 to
                 carry
                 away
                 his
                 nine
                 parts
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 part
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 propri●t●ry
                 had
                 set
                 out
                 his
                 tenth
                 part
                 .
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               speaks
               this
               of
               the
               miserable
               condition
               of
               the
               poor
               Scotish
               Husbandman
               ,
               under
               the
               
                 Lords
                 of
                 new
                 erection
              
               ,
               as
               they
               commonly
               called
               them
               ,
               who
               on
               the
               dissolution
               of
               Abbies
               ,
               and
               other
               Religious
               Houses
               ,
               to
               which
               almost
               all
               the
               Tithes
               in
               Scotland
               had
               been
               appropriated
               ,
               i●grost
               them
               wholly
               to
               themselves
               :
               And
               were
               it
               no
               otherwise
               with
               the
               poor
               Husbandman
               then
               is
               here
               related
               ,
               his
               condition
               had
               been
               miserable
               enough
               ;
               it
               not
               being
               permitted
               unto
               him
               ,
               in
               default
               of
               
               the
               Parsone
               ,
               or
               his
               Bailyff
               ,
               to
               set
               apart
               the
               Tythes
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               two
               or
               three
               sufficient
               Neighbors
               ,
               as
               with
               us
               in
               England
               :
               But
               their
               condition
               ,
               (
               if
               I
               remember
               it
               aright
               )
               was
               far
               worse
               then
               this
               ,
               not
               being
               suffered
               to
               carry
               away
               their
               own
               Corn
               ,
               though
               the
               Tithes
               had
               been
               set
               out
               in
               convenient
               time
               ,
               before
               the
               Impropriator
               had
               carried
               his
               ,
               by
               means
               whereof
               ,
               they
               were
               kept
               in
               a
               most
               intollerable
               slavery
               by
               these
               their
               Masters
               ,
               who
               cared
               not
               many
               times
               for
               losing
               the
               tenth
               part
               ,
               so
               they
               might
               destroy
               the
               other
               nine
               :
               By
               means
               whereof
               ,
               the
               poor
               Peasants
               were
               compell'd
               to
               run
               ,
               swear
               ,
               fight
               ,
               to
               kill
               ,
               and
               be
               killed
               too
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               commanded
               .
               From
               which
               being
               freed
               by
               the
               Grace
               and
               goodness
               of
               King
               Charls
               ,
               they
               prov'd
               notwithstanding
               the
               most
               base
               and
               disloyal
               People
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun
               ever
               shined
               on
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 Bishop
              
               (
               John
               Maxwell
               )
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 was
                 set
                 up
                 by
              
               Laud
               ,
               
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               London
               ,
               
                 who
                 finding
                 him
                 Eloquent
                 and
                 Factious
                 enough
                 ,
                 placed
                 him
                 a
                 Bulwark
                 against
                 adverse
                 Forces
                 .
              
               ]
               This
               Bishop
               ,
               (
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ross
               he
               meaneth
               )
               was
               by
               the
               King
               preferred
               to
               great
               Offices
               of
               Trust
               ,
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               :
               That
               he
               was
               Eloquent
               ,
               is
               confessed
               by
               our
               Author
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               a
               learned
               man
               ,
               appears
               by
               his
               judicious
               and
               elaborate
               Treatise
               ,
               entituled
               .
               
                 Sacro-sancta
                 Regum
                 Majestas
              
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               hath
               defended
               the
               Rights
               and
               Soveraignty
               of
               Kings
               ,
               against
               all
               the
               Cavils
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               or
               Puritan
               Faction
               :
               But
               that
               he
               was
               also
               Factious
               ,
               was
               never
               charged
               upon
               him
               ,
               but
               by
               those
               who
               held
               themselves
               to
               the
               Assembly
               at
               Glasco
               ;
               by
               whom
               he
               was
               indeed
               lookt
               on
               as
               a
               Factious
               person
               ,
               for
               acting
               so
               couragiously
               in
               defence
               of
               his
               own
               Episcopal
               Rights
               ,
               the
               publick
               Orders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               :
               According
               to
               which
               Rule
               or
               No●ion
               ,
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               Bishops
               in
               all
               the
               three
               Kingdoms
               ,
               might
               be
               called
               a
               Faction
               ,
               if
               Tertullian
               had
               not
               otherwise
               stated
               it
               ,
               by
               saying
               this
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Cum
                 pii
                 ,
                 cum
                 boni
                 coëunt
                 ,
                 non
                 factio
                 dicenda
                 est
                 ,
                 sed
                 Curia
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               like
               unhandsome
               Character
               he
               gives
               us
               of
               Sir
               
                 Archi●●●
                 Atchison
              
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               of
               
                 such
                 a●
                 
                 〈…〉
              
               (
               he
               means
               his
               first
               coming
               out
               of
               
                 〈…〉
                 to
                 all
                 th●se
                 af●er-Seditions
              
               :
               But
               ce●tainly
               ,
               the
               pa●●y
               whom
               he
               speaks
               of
               ,
               was
               of
               no
               such
               temper
               .
               For
               being
               of
               a
               ●udge
               in
               〈◊〉
               ,
               made
               the
               Kings
               Sollicitor
               or
               Procurato●
               for
               the
               Realm
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               he
               diver●●d
               the
               King
               from
               〈◊〉
               the
               intended
               Act
               of
               Revocat●on
               ,
               which
               indeed
               〈◊〉
               have
               brought
               more
               fuel
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               then
               could
               be
               suddenly
               extinguisht
               ,
               advising
               rather
               that
               he
               should
               enter
               his
               Action
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               Iustice
               against
               some
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               those
               who
               had
               possest
               themselves
               of
               the
               Crown
               ●ands
               in
               his
               ●athers
               Minority
               ,
               in
               which
               course
               he
               might
               hope
               to
               finde
               good
               success
               ,
               without
               noise
               or
               dange●
               ▪
               And
               ●f
               this
               may
               be
               called
               the
               adding
               of
               fuel
               to
               the
               fi●e
               of
               〈…〉
               King
               will
               finde
               a
               safe
               way
               to
               recover
               his
               own
               ,
               〈…〉
               from
               him
               by
               power
               and
               pride
               ,
               unless
               he
               do
               〈…〉
               strong
               hand
               which
               findes
               no
               resistance
               :
               For
               which
               good
               ser●ice
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               afterwards
               Knighted
               ,
               and
               made
               second
               Secretary
               of
               Estate
               (
               the
               principal
               being
               called
               Lord
               Secretary
               in
               the
               stile
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               )
               it
               was
               no
               more
               then
               he
               had
               worthily
               deserv'd
               for
               his
               sound
               Advice
               .
            
             
               ●rom
               the
               Title
               and
               the
               Introduction
               ,
               proceed
               we
               next
               unto
               the
               History
               it self
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               first
               mistake
               we
               meet
               with
               ,
               〈◊〉
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               ●uneral
               of
               King
               Iames
               on
               the
               14
               of
               May
               ,
               which
               Mr.
               
                 H.
                 L.
              
               in
               his
               History
               of
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Cha●ls
               ,
               had
               〈…〉
               on
               the
               fourth
               ,
               in
               both
               erron●ously
               alike
               :
               But
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               ●ormer
               History
               hath
               corrected
               his
               error
               by
               the
               〈…〉
               ,
               and
               placed
               it
               rightly
               on
               the
               seventh
               ,
               which
               the
               〈…〉
               Historian
               might
               have
               done
               also
               ,
               having
               so
               thorowly
               〈…〉
               all
               the
               Passages
               in
               those
               Observations
               .
            
             
               〈…〉
               
               land
               had
               nothing
               but
               foul
               weather
               
                 (
                 triste
                 &
                 lugubre
                 Coelum
              
               )
               when
               she
               was
               at
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               the
               worst
               of
               foul
               weathers
               from
               the
               time
               of
               her
               landing
               to
               the
               very
               minute
               of
               her
               death
               ▪
               The
               like
               tempestuous
               landing
               is
               observed
               to
               have
               happened
               to
               the
               Princesse
               Catharine
               daughter
               of
               Ferdinand
               and
               
                 If
                 bell●
              
               Kings
               of
               Spain
               ,
               when
               she
               came
               hither
               to
               be
               married
               to
               Prince
               Arthur
               eldest
               Son
               to
               King
               
                 Henry
                 7
                 ▪
              
               which
               afterwards
               was
               lookt
               on
               as
               a
               sad
               presage
               of
               those
               Cala●●ities
               ,
               which
               hapned
               to
               that
               pious
               ,
               but
               unfortunate
               Lady
               in
               the
               last
               part
               of
               her
               life
               .
               And
               certainly
               such
               presages
               are
               neither
               to
               be
               rejected
               as
               superstitious
               ,
               nor
               too
               much
               relied
               on
               as
               infallible
               ;
               such
               a
               middle
               course
               being
               to
               be
               stee●'d
               in
               such
               conjecturals
               as
               is
               advised
               to
               be
               held
               in
               Prophetical
               or
               presaging
               dreams
               ,
               not
               wilfully
               to
               be
               slighted
               ,
               nor
               too
               much
               regarded
               .
            
             
               ●ol
               .
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 Parliament
                 to
                 be
                 subordinate
                 ,
                 not
                 coordinate
                 with
                 the
                 Prince
                 &c.
                 though
                 King
                 Charles
                 unadvisedly
                 makes
                 himself
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Peers
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Parliament
                 would
                 never
                 acquit
                 him
                 .
              
               A
               passage
               which
               the
               Author
               likes
               well
               enough
               ,
               (
               and
               hopes
               the
               Reader
               will
               do
               the
               like
               )
               as
               it
               comes
               from
               himself
               ,
               but
               will
               not
               let
               it
               go
               uncensured
               in
               the
               O●servator
               .
               It
               is
               noted
               in
               the
               Observations
               p.
               62.
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 having
                 passed
                 away
                 the
                 Bishops
                 votes
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 did
                 after
                 by
                 a
                 strange
                 improvidence
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Message
                 or
                 Declaration
                 sent
                 from
                 York
                 the
                 17.
                 of
                 Iune
                 reckon
                 himself
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Estates
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 once
                 slipt
                 from
                 his
                 pen
                 and
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 some
                 leading
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 Houses
                 of
                 ●●●●ament
                 ,
                 it
                 never
                 was
                 let
                 fall
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 agitati●n
                 of
                 those
                 Controversies
                 which
                 were
                 bandied
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 between
                 them
                 .
              
               Our
               Author
               says
               the
               same
               thing
               though
               in
               fewer
               words
               ,
               and
               yet
               corrects
               the
               Observator
               ,
               for
               ta●ing
               notice
               
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 strange
                 imp●ovidence
                 in
                 a
                 message
                 〈…〉
                 Iune
                 17.
                 where
                 he
                 reckons
                 himself
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
                 .
              
               Fol.
               10●
               .
               for
               which
               he
               〈◊〉
               to
               call
               him
               to
               a
               further
               account
               
                 in
                 〈…〉
              
               and
               
               so
               perhaps
               he
               may
               in
               a
               second
               edition
               of
               his
               History
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               such
               thing
               to
               be
               found
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               Councels
               
                 are
                 privy
                 and
                 publick
                 ,
                 his
                 Privy
                 Councel
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 〈…〉
                 election●●
                 :
              
               publick
               ,
               
                 his
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 Peers
                 and
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               these
               words
               there
               are
               two
               things
               to
               be
               enquired
               after
               ,
               first
               ,
               why
               the
               Bishops
               are
               not
               named
               as
               Members
               of
               this
               publick
               Councel
               ,
               and
               secondly
               ,
               why
               the
               people
               are
               admitted
               art
               thereof
               .
               That
               the
               Bishops
               are
               to
               be
               accounted
               of
               as
               necessa●y
               members
               of
               this
               publick
               Councel
               ,
               appeareth
               by
               the
               〈◊〉
               writ
               of
               Summons
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               are
               severally
               and
               respectively
               called
               to
               attend
               in
               Parliament
               .
               In
               which
               it
               is
               declared
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               his
               Privy
               Councel
               ,
               hath
               called
               a
               Parliament
               unto
               this
               end
               ,
               
                 ut
                 cum
                 Pralatis
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 Reg●●
                 Colloquium
                 ha●eret
              
               ;
               that
               he
               for
               his
               part
               might
               confer
               with
               the
               Prelat●
               ,
               Peers
               ,
               and
               great
               men
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               for
               their
               parts
               
                 super
                 dictis
                 Negotiis
                 tractaren●
                 &
                 co●●ilium
                 suum
                 impenderent
                 ,
              
               should
               debate
               of
               all
               such
               difficult
               matters
               concerning
               the
               preservation
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               should
               recommend
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               give
               their
               faithful
               Counsel
               in
               them
               accordingly
               ▪
               So
               that
               the
               Author
               dealt
               not
               well
               with
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               excluding
               them
               from
               being
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Kings
               publick
               Councel
               ,
               and
               putting
               the
               people
               in
               their
               room
               ,
               who
               never
               were
               beheld
               as
               members
               of
               it
               ,
               till
               so
               made
               by
               our
               Author
               :
               the
               Commons
               being
               called
               to
               Parliament
               to
               no
               other
               purpose
               ,
               but
               
                 ad
                 consen●iendum
                 &
                 faciendum
              
               ,
               to
               give
               consent
               and
               yield
               obedience
               to
               all
               such
               things
               as
               by
               the
               great
               Councel
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               
                 (
                 〈◊〉
                 communi
                 Concilio
                 Regni
                 nostri
                 )
              
               shall
               be
               then
               ordained
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               our
               Author
               say
               that
               he
               includes
               the
               Bishops
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Peers
               ,
               though
               I
               allow
               his
               meaning
               ,
               and
               am
               able
               to
               defend
               him
               in
               it
               ;
               yet
               I
               must
               still
               except
               against
               his
               expression
               ,
               because
               not
               plain
               and
               full
               enough
               to
               the
               vulgar
               Reader
               .
            
             
               Ibid.
               
                 But
                 〈◊〉
                 Iames
                 altered
                 that
                 course
                 a●
                 best
                 able
                 of
                 any
                 
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 to
                 speak
                 for
                 him self
                 .
              
               ]
               It
               was
               indeed
               the
               common
               usage
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               to
               speak
               to
               their
               people
               in
               ●arliament
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Chancellors
               ;
               not
               that
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               tell
               their
               own
               tales
               and
               express
               their
               own
               me●ning
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               held
               for
               a
               point
               of
               State
               not
               to
               descend
               so
               much
               beneath
               themselves
               as
               to
               play
               the
               Orators
               .
               Yet
               somtimes
               as
               they
               saw
               occasion
               they
               would
               speak
               their
               own
               mindes
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               not
               trouble
               their
               Chancellors
               ;
               as
               appears
               by
               that
               speech
               of
               King
               Henry
               7.
               when
               he
               resolved
               to
               engage
               himself
               in
               a
               war
               with
               France
               ,
               a
               copy
               whereof
               we
               have
               in
               the
               History
               of
               his
               Reign
               writ
               by
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Viscount
              
               St.
               Alban
               ,
               which
               he
               thus
               beginneth
               .
               
                 My
                 Lords
                 and
                 you
                 the
                 Commons
                 ;
                 when
                 I
                 purposed
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 war
                 in
              
               Britain
               
                 by
                 my
              
               Lieutenant
               ,
               
                 I
                 made
                 declaration
                 thereof
                 to
                 you
                 by
                 my
              
               Chancellor
               .
               
                 But
                 now
                 that
                 I
                 mean
                 to
                 make
                 war
                 upon
              
               France
               in
               person
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 declare
                 it
                 to
                 you
                 myself
                 &c.
              
               Fol.
               96.
               
            
             
               But
               King
               Iames
               thinking
               himself
               an
               absolute
               Master
               in
               the
               Art
               of
               speaking
               ,
               and
               desirous
               that
               his
               people
               should
               think
               so
               too
               ,
               in
               the
               opening
               of
               all
               his
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               each
               Session
               ,
               and
               many
               occasions
               on
               the
               by
               used
               no
               tongue
               but
               his
               own
               .
               Which
               though
               it
               might
               seem
               necessary
               at
               the
               opening
               of
               his
               first
               Parliament
               to
               let
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               see
               how
               sensible
               he
               was
               of
               that
               Affection
               wherewith
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Nation
               had
               imbraced
               his
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               ;
               yet
               the
               continual
               use
               thereof
               made
               him
               seem
               cheaper
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               People
               then
               might
               stand
               with
               Majecty
               .
               Nor
               was
               this
               all
               the
               inconvenience
               which
               ensued
               upon
               it
               ,
               for
               first
               ,
               it
               put
               a
               necessity
               upon
               his
               son
               and
               ●●●cessor
               of
               doing
               the
               like
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               would
               otherwise
               have
               been
               imputed
               for
               a
               Defect
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               able
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               Crime
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               thought
               himself
               too
               great
               to
               speak
               to
               his
               people
               ;
               and
               secondly
               ,
               it
               put
               the
               Commons
               on
               a
               ●og
               of
               following
               the
               Kings
               example
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               making
               long
               speeches
               ,
               but
               of
               printing
               them
               also
               ,
               of
               which
               more
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               Ibid.
               
                 His
                 place
                 being
                 〈…〉
                 
                 of
                 King
              
               William
               Rufus
               ,
               
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 〈◊〉
              
               totius
               Regni
               〈◊〉
               .
               Our
               〈◊〉
               speaks
               this
               of
               the
               
                 Speaker
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 〈…〉
              
               ,
               but
               he
               speaks
               without
               Book
               ;
               the
               Commons
               no●
               being
               called
               to
               Parliament
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Rusus
               ,
               as
               all
               our
               〈…〉
               agree
               ●oyntly
               .
               He
               that
               was
               called
               〈◊〉
               〈…〉
               might
               be
               a
               speaker
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               〈…〉
               in
               regard
               h●
               delivered
               the
               kings
               minde
               to
               the
               〈◊〉
               and
               Peers
               of
               that
               great
               Counsil
               ,
               and
               theirs
               〈◊〉
               to
               him
               .
               Which
               office
               was
               commonly
               performed
               by
               the
               lord
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               who
               is
               therefore
               〈◊〉
               the
               Speaker
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Peers
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Commons
               had
               the
               Honour
               to
               be
               called
               to
               Parliaments
               ▪
               they
               also
               had
               their
               Sp●ak●
               to
               perform
               the
               same
               Offices
               betwix●
               the
               King
               and
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor
               performed
               between
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Peers
               ;
               who
               the●for●
               was
               (
               as
               still
               he
               is
               )
               at
               the
               Kings
               Nomination
               and
               appointment
               ,
               admitted
               rather
               then
               elected
               on
               that
               nomination
               by
               the
               house
               of
               Commons
               .
               It
               was
               not
               properly
               and
               Originally
               the
               Speakers
               Office
               to
               sit
               still
               in
               the
               Chair
               and
               ●earken
               to
               those
               trim
               Oratio●s
               which
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               House
               were
               pleased
               to
               entertain
               the
               time
               and
               themselves
               with
               all
               ▪
               but
               to
               signifie
               to
               the
               people
               the
               Command
               〈◊〉
               th●
               King
               ,
               and
               to
               present
               unto
               the
               King
               the
               desire
               of
               his
               people
               .
               It
               ●s
               from
               speaking
               not
               from
               hearing
               that
               he
               take●
               his
               name
               ,
               though
               none
               have
               spoken
               lesse
               in
               tha●
               House
               since
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               then
               the
               Speaker
               himself
               ▪
               as
               if
               he
               were
               called
               Speaker
               by
               that
               figure
               in
               Rhetorick
               by
               which
               Lucus
               is
               said
               to
               take
               its
               name
               
                 a
                 non
                 lucen●●
              
               .
            
             
               Fo●
               .
               ●
               
                 〈…〉
                 in
                 the
                 Prince
                 Elector
                 to
                 〈◊〉
              
               〈…〉
               Bohemia
               ;
               
                 so
                 no
                 ●ustice
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
              
               〈◊〉
               
                 to
                 〈…〉
              
               Palatinate
               
                 from
                 him
              
               ]
               Neither
               so
               ,
               not
               so
               〈…〉
               Prince
               .
               Elector
               had
               no
               coulour
               to
               accept
               of
               th●
               Kingdom
               of
               〈◊〉
               at
               our
               Author
               plainly
               saies
               he
               had
               not
               then
               was
               i●
               no
               in●ustice
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Aust●●a
               to
               
               ●ade
               ,
               conquer
               ,
               and
               detain
               the
               〈◊〉
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               plainly
               saies
               it
               was
               ▪
            
             
               In
               the
               last
               of
               these
               two
               propositions
               the
               Author
               shall
               confute
               himself
               ,
               and
               save
               me
               the
               Labour
               ;
               he
               telling
               us
               within
               few
               lines
               after
               that
               ,
               
                 an
                 〈…〉
                 〈…〉
                 〈…〉
                 〈…〉
              
               .
               Then
               for
               the
               first
               of
               the
               two
               propositions
               ,
               I
               must
               needs
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               Elector
               had
               not
               only
               some
               colour
               to
               accept
               the
               Crown
               of
               ●●mia
               ,
               but
               a
               fair
               one
               too
               .
               The
               kingdom
               of
               Bohemia
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               fundamental
               constitutions
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               elective
               meerly
               .
               And
               though
               the
               Electo●●used
               constantly
               to
               keep
               them selves
               to
               the
               royal
               family
               ,
               (
               except
               onely
               in
               the
               case
               of
               
                 George
                 Pogibrachio
              
               )
               yet
               they
               reserved
               a
               latitude
               unto
               themselves
               of
               chusing
               one
               rather
               then
               another
               ,
               many
               times
               pretermitting
               the
               eldest
               son
               of
               the
               former
               King
               ,
               and
               pitching
               on
               a
               younger
               brother
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               on
               some
               other
               more
               remote
               from
               the
               Crown
               .
               But
               Mathias
               the
               Emperor
               being
               childlesse
               ,
               adopted
               Ferdinand
               of
               G●ats
               the
               next
               Heir
               male
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Austria
               for
               his
               Son
               and
               successor
               ,
               and
               caused
               him
               without
               any
               formal
               election
               (
               as
               the
               Bohem●ans
               did
               pretend
               )
               to
               be
               Crowned
               King
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               into
               the
               actual
               possession
               of
               it
               in
               his
               own
               life
               time
               .
               But
               after
               his
               decease
               ,
               the
               Bohemians
               rejecting
               Ferdinand
               as
               not
               lawfully
               chosen
               ,
               elected
               Frederick
               the
               fift
               Prince
               Palatine
               of
               the
               Rhene
               for
               their
               King
               and
               Soveraign
               ,
               as
               lineally
               de●cended
               from
               Ladislaus
               2.
               
               King
               of
               Poland
               and
               Bohemi●
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               House
               of
               Astria
               also
               do
               derive
               their
               Claim
               .
               ●o
               that
               his
               Action
               was
               not
               so
               precipitae
               ,
               and
               his
               ground
               more
               justifiable
               in
               accepting
               that
               Crown
               ,
               then
               our
               Author
               hath
               been
               pleased
               to
               make
               it
               Fol.
               163.
               
               And
               had
               King
               Iames
               ,
               espoused
               that
               quarrel
               ,
               (
               as
               all
               generally
               did
               expect
               he
               would
               have
               done
               ▪
               he
               might
               with
               far
               lesse
               charges
               have
               assured
               the
               possession
               of
               that
               Crown
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               have
               preserved
               the
               〈◊〉
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               Ruin
               ,
               then
               he
               did
               put
               himself
               unto
               by
               
               sending
               Embassadors
               to
               excuse
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               mediate
               the
               restitution
               of
               the
               other
               .
               In
               which
               last
               point
               I
               grant
               him
               to
               have
               been
               for
               some
               years
               deluded
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               Emperour
               but
               the
               K.
               of
               Spain
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               was
               deluded
               by
               the
               Spaniards
               also
               in
               the
               businesse
               and
               treaty
               of
               the
               Match
               ,
               I
               by
               no
               means
               grant
               ,
               and
               could
               sufficiently
               prove
               the
               contrary
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               already
               done
               in
               the
               Observations
               on
               the
               former
               History
               .
               But
               our
               Author
               hath
               not
               yet
               done
               with
               the
               Spaniard
               ,
               telling
               us
               ,
               that
               .
            
             
               Ibid
               
                 The
                 Crown
                 of
              
               Spain
               
                 hath
                 enlarged
                 her
                 bounds
                 these
                 last
                 60.
                 years
                 more
                 than
                 the
              
               Ottoman
               .
               Not
               so
               neither
               .
               The
               House
               of
               Austria
               within
               sixty
               years
               from
               the
               time
               that
               our
               Author
               writ
               this
               part
               of
               the
               History
               hath
               been
               upon
               the
               losing
               hand
               ,
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Portugal
               with
               all
               the
               appendixes
               thereof
               being
               revolted
               from
               that
               Crown
               ,
               as
               also
               are
               the
               Countries
               of
               Catalonia
               ,
               and
               Rousillon
               in
               the
               Continent
               of
               Spain
               it self
               ;
               the
               lower
               Palatinate
               surrendred
               to
               its
               lawful
               Prince
               according
               to
               the
               Treaty
               at
               Munster
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               his
               best
               Towns
               ,
               if
               not
               entire
               provinces
               in
               the
               Netherlands
               extorted
               from
               him
               by
               the
               French
               ;
               besides
               the
               seven
               united
               Provinces
               ,
               which
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               that
               time
               have
               made
               themselves
               a
               free
               state
               ,
               and
               are
               now
               rather
               confederates
               with
               that
               King
               then
               Subjects
               to
               him
               ;
               whereas
               upon
               the
               other
               side
               the
               Ottomans
               within
               that
               compasse
               of
               time
               have
               regained
               Babylon
               and
               all
               the
               Countrey
               there
               about
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Persians
               ,
               and
               conquered
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Isle
               of
               Candy
               from
               the
               State
               of
               Venice
               .
            
             
               Ibid.
               
                 The
                 Kings
                 Mercer
                 infected
                 and
                 fled
                 ,
                 no
                 purple
                 velvet
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 on
                 the
                 suddain
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 his
                 Robes
                 was
                 changed
                 by
                 necessity
                 .
              
               ]
               This
               passage
               is
               brought
               in
               out
               of
               season
               as
               not
               relating
               to
               the
               Parliament
               but
               the
               Coronation
               .
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               former
               History
               had
               told
               us
               out
               of
               Mr.
               Prinne
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Coronation
               was
               arraied
               in
               white
               Sattin
               contrary
               to
               the
               custom
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               who
               were
               clothed
               in
               purple
               ,
               which
               change
               although
               the
               King
               affected
               to
               declare
               the
               innocency
               of
               his
               
               heart
               ,
               or
               to
               expresse
               that
               Virgin
               purity
               wherewith
               he
               came
               unto
               the
               marriage
               betwixt
               him
               and
               his
               Kingdoms
               ;
               yet
               our
               Author
               would
               fain
               have
               it
               to
               be
               done
               upon
               necessity
               and
               not
               upon
               designe
               or
               choice
               .
               How
               so
               ?
               Because
               (
               saies
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 Kings
                 Mercer
                 being
                 infected
                 and
                 fled
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 purple
                 velvet
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 on
                 the
                 suddain
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               first
               ,
               though
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Mercer
              
               was
               infected
               ,
               and
               fled
               ,
               yet
               there
               were
               other
               Mercers
               in
               the
               City
               who
               could
               have
               supplied
               the
               King
               with
               that
               commodity
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Coronation
               the
               infection
               had
               been
               much
               abated
               ,
               the
               Air
               of
               London
               being
               generally
               corrected
               by
               a
               very
               sharp
               winter
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               Citizens
               returned
               again
               to
               their
               former
               dwellings
               ;
               amongst
               which
               the
               Kings
               mercer
               might
               be
               one
               for
               any
               thing
               which
               our
               Author
               can
               assure
               us
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               appears
               by
               another
               passage
               in
               our
               Author
               himself
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               
                 Purple
                 velvet
              
               enough
               
                 to
                 be
                 had
              
               for
               this
               occasion
               ,
               he
               telling
               us
               out
               of
               Mr.
               Fullers
               Church
               History
               ,
               (
               out
               of
               whom
               he
               borrows
               his
               description
               of
               the
               Coronation
               )
               that
               the
               train
               of
               the
               Kings
               vest
               or
               Royal
               Robe
               consisted
               of
               
                 six
                 yards
                 of
                 purple
                 velvet
              
               .
               Some
               purple
               velvet
               then
               was
               to
               be
               had
               at
               the
               Coronation
               ,
               though
               the
               Kings
               Mercer
               were
               infected
               and
               had
               left
               the
               City
               .
            
             
               And
               finally
               there
               was
               no
               such
               need
               that
               any
               such
               provision
               should
               be
               made
               
                 on
                 a
                 suddain
              
               neither
               ,
               there
               being
               ten
               moneths
               from
               the
               Kings
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               and
               his
               Coronation
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               time
               for
               providing
               a
               few
               yards
               of
               purple
               ,
               as
               for
               preparing
               all
               the
               other
               royal
               necessaries
               which
               concerned
               that
               day
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               11.
               
               
                 And
                 so
                 accounting
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 disbursmen●
                 of
                 his
                 Land
                 and
                 Naval
                 Forces
                 with
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 even
                 au●●c
                 of
                 the
                 charge
                 and
                 expence
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 candid
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 La●y
                 gave
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 two
                 Subsidies
                 from
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 from
                 Papists
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               candid
               they
               had
               been
               indeed
               ,
               if
               on
               so
               fair
               an
               auditing
               of
               the
               Kings
               Account
               for
               all
               expences
               ,
               as
               well
               past
               as
               to
               come
               ,
               they
               had
               given
               unto
               him
               such
               a
               present
               
               supply
               ,
               as
               would
               have
               equalled
               that
               account
               toward
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               the
               War
               which
               themselves
               projected
               ,
               and
               given
               those
               two
               Subsidies
               over
               and
               above
               as
               a
               Testimony
               of
               their
               good
               Affections
               to
               his
               sacred
               Person
               :
               But
               these
               two
               Subsidies
               from
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               four
               from
               Papists
               ,
               were
               so
               short
               from
               carrying
               on
               that
               work
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               of
               ●ngenuity
               or
               Candor
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               particular
               of
               the
               Kings
               Account
               stood
               thus
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 32000
                 l.
              
               for
               securing
               of
               
                 L●eland
                 ,
                 47000
                 l.
              
               for
               strengthning
               the
               Forts
               37000
               l.
               for
               the
               repair
               of
               the
               Navy
               ,
               99000
               l.
               upon
               the
               four
               English
               Regiments
               in
               the
               States
               Countrey
               ,
               62000
               l.
               laid
               out
               for
               Count
               Mansfield
               ,
               total
               287000
               l.
               Besides
               which
               ,
               he
               sent
               in
               a
               Demand
               of
               200000
               l.
               and
               upwards
               ,
               upon
               the
               Navy
               ,
               48000
               l.
               upon
               the
               Ordnance
               ,
               45000
               l.
               in
               charges
               of
               the
               Land-men
               ,
               20000
               l.
               a
               moneth
               to
               Count
               Mansfield
               ,
               and
               46000
               l.
               to
               bring
               down
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ;
               the
               total
               of
               which
               latter
               sum
               amounts
               to
               339000
               l.
               both
               sums
               make
               no
               less
               then
               626000
               l.
               to
               which
               the
               grant
               of
               two
               Subsidies
               from
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               four
               from
               Papists
               ,
               hold
               but
               small
               proportion
               ,
               especially
               considering
               to
               how
               low
               a
               pitch
               the
               Book
               of
               Subsidies
               was
               fallen
               .
            
             
               Our
               Author
               tells
               us
               somewhere
               in
               this
               present
               History
               ,
               that
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               time
               a
               single
               Subsidy
               amounted
               to
               Ninety
               thousand
               pound
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               these
               times
               ,
               whereof
               he
               writes
               a
               single
               subsidy
               of
               four
               shillings
               in
               the
               pound
               ,
               amounts
               but
               to
               fifty
               six
               thousand
               only
               ▪
               and
               I
               am
               able
               to
               tel
               our
               Author
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               ,
               a
               single
               Subsidy
               of
               four
               shillings
               in
               the
               pound
               ,
               amounted
               to
               eight
               hundred
               thousand
               pound
               sterling
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               this
               passage
               in
               
                 I.
                 Stow●
              
               In
               which
               we
               find
               that
               the
               Cardinal
               ,
               (
               he
               means
               Cardinal
               Wolse●
               )
               accompanied
               with
               divers
               Lords
               ,
               both
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               acquainted
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               with
               the
               Kings
               necessity
               of
               waging
               war
               against
               the
               Emperor
               Charls
               the
               fifth
               ,
               &
               thereupon
               required
               a
               Subsidy
               of
               800000
               l.
               to
               be
               raised
               by
               4●
               .
               in
               the
               pound
               out
               of
               every
               mans
               Estate
               throughout
               the
               Kingdome
               ;
               
               and
               that
               it
               was
               accorded
               by
               the
               Commons
               after
               a
               long
               and
               serious
               debate
               upon
               the
               matter
               to
               give
               two
               shillings
               in
               the
               pound
               ,
               which
               by
               his
               calculation
               did
               amount
               to
               400000
               l.
               But
               then
               he
               is
               to
               know
               with
               all
               that
               in
               the
               raising
               of
               Subsidies
               in
               that
               Kings
               time
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               onely
               an
               oath
               prescribed
               to
               the
               Assessors
               to
               give
               a
               perfect
               valuation
               of
               all
               mens
               estates
               as
               far
               as
               they
               could
               understand
               them
               ,
               but
               an
               oath
               imposed
               also
               on
               the
               subjects
               who
               were
               to
               pay
               it
               ,
               to
               bring
               in
               a
               true
               and
               just
               account
               of
               their
               Estates
               ,
               and
               several
               penalties
               injoyn'd
               if
               they
               did
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               of
               late
               times
               upon
               Delinquents
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               call
               them
               )
               when
               they
               were
               admitted
               to
               compound
               at
               Goldsmiths
               and
               Haberdashers
               Halls
               ;
               which
               course
               held
               also
               all
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Edwards
               Reign
               ,
               but
               being
               intermitted
               in
               Queen
               Mary
               and
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               time
               ,
               on
               good
               reasons
               of
               State
               ,
               the
               Subsidies
               were
               brought
               so
               low
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               death
               of
               the
               last
               Queen
               ,
               they
               came
               not
               up
               to
               an
               hundred
               thousand
               ,
               and
               sunk
               so
               sensibly
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               that
               they
               came
               not
               to
               above
               sixty
               thousand
               or
               thereabouts
               ;
               so
               that
               although
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               the
               one
               and
               twentieth
               of
               that
               King
               ,
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               three
               Subsidies
               and
               three
               Fifteens
               ,
               when
               they
               first
               ingaged
               him
               in
               this
               War
               ,
               yet
               King
               Charls
               told
               them
               in
               his
               first
               Speech
               to
               this
               very
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               those
               supplies
               
                 held
                 no
                 Symmetry
                 or
                 proportion
                 with
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 enterprize
                 :
              
               And
               though
               the
               charges
               of
               the
               Enterprize
               which
               he
               was
               in
               hand
               with
               ,
               much
               exceeded
               his
               Fathers
               (
               as
               much
               as
               the
               addition
               of
               a
               Navy
               of
               an
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               sail
               could
               amount
               unto
               )
               and
               that
               he
               prest
               them
               earnestly
               at
               Oxford
               to
               a
               further
               grant
               ;
               yet
               nothing
               more
               could
               be
               obtained
               ,
               but
               that
               sorry
               pittance
               ,
               sufficient
               onely
               for
               advance
               money
               for
               ingaging
               those
               Sea
               and
               Land
               Forces
               which
               he
               had
               provided
               ,
               by
               means
               whereof
               the
               Expedition
               proved
               dishonorable
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Kingdom
               :
               Nor
               came
               these
               two
               Subsidies
               so
               clearly
               and
               so
               candidly
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               King
               was
               fain
               to
               gratifie
               them
               in
               two
               points
               which
               they
               mainly
               drove
               at
               ;
               that
               〈◊〉
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               granting
               them
               a
               publick
               
               Fast
               to
               begin
               their
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               laying
               some
               restraints
               on
               the
               Lords
               Day
               ,
               which
               never
               could
               be
               obtain'd
               from
               any
               of
               his
               Predecesso●s
               .
            
             
               For
               when
               such
               Fasts
               had
               first
               been
               moved
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               time
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               in
               all
               the
               Parliaments
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               till
               the
               21
               of
               his
               Reign
               ;
               it
               was
               answered
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               so●many
               ordinary
               Fasting-days
               appointed
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               on
               which
               they
               might
               humble
               themselves
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               necessity
               or
               use
               of
               any
               such
               extraordinary
               Fasts
               as
               they
               desired
               :
               Such
               Fasts
               in
               those
               times
               were
               conceiv'd
               to
               have
               too
               much
               in
               them
               of
               Aerius
               ,
               an
               old
               branded
               Here●ick
               ,
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               held
               forth
               for
               good
               Catholick
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 Non
                 celebrand
                 ▪
                 esse
                 jejunia
                 Statuta
                 ,
                 
                 sed
                 cum
                 quisque
                 voluerit
                 jejunand●m
                 .
              
               And
               when
               the
               Commons
               in
               the
               23
               of
               Elizabeth
               ,
               finding
               no
               hopes
               of
               gaining
               any
               such
               Fast
               by
               the
               Queens
               Authothority
               ,
               had
               voted
               one
               to
               be
               solemniz'd
               at
               the
               Temple
               Church
               ,
               for
               such
               of
               their
               own
               Members
               as
               could
               conveniently
               be
               present
               at
               it
               ,
               upon
               notice
               thereof
               ,
               the
               Queen
               sent
               a
               Message
               to
               them
               by
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Henneage
              
               ,
               then
               Vice-Chamberlain
               ,
               declaring
               with
               what
               admiration
               she
               beheld
               that
               incroachment
               on
               her
               Royal
               Authority
               ,
               
                 in
                 committing
                 such
                 an
                 apparent
                 innovation
                 without
                 her
                 privity
                 or
                 pleasure
                 first
                 known
                 :
              
               On
               the
               receit
               of
               which
               sharp
               Message
               ,
               the
               House
               desired
               Mr.
               Vice-Chamberlain
               to
               present
               their
               submission
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               to
               crave
               her
               pardon
               ,
               for
               which
               Consult
               the
               Book
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Free-holders
                 grand
                 Inquest
              
               ,
               pag.
               57.
               
               No
               news
               of
               any
               such
               attempt
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               her
               Reign
               ,
               nor
               of
               any
               Parliament
               Fasts
               (
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               remember
               )
               till
               the
               21
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               when
               they
               first
               engaged
               him
               in
               this
               War
               ;
               whose
               example
               followed
               by
               King
               Charls
               ,
               who
               indeed
               was
               not
               in
               a
               condition
               to
               dispute
               the
               point
               ,
               gave
               such
               incouragement
               to
               the
               Commons
               ,
               that
               no
               Parliament
               could
               begin
               without
               them
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               such
               an
               head
               at
               last
               ,
               as
               to
               appoint
               and
               continue
               Fasts
               by
               their
               own
               Authority
               ,
               not
               onely
               without
               the
               Kings
               consent
               ,
               but
               against
               the
               very
               express
               words
               of
               his
               
               Proclamations
               :
               How
               well
               this
               Fast
               was
               kept
               by
               some
               leading
               Members
               when
               they
               had
               procured
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               with
               a
               good
               neck
               of
               Mutton
               and
               broath
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               a
               Collation
               of
               sweet
               Meats
               between
               the
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               a
               Sabbatarian
               Supper
               in
               the
               Evening
               ;
               I
               could
               make
               known
               by
               a
               very
               memorable
               story
               ,
               had
               I
               list
               and
               leisure
               :
               
                 And
                 what
                 ill
                 use
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 Pulpits
                 ,
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 of
                 many
                 seditious
                 Lectures
                 ,
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 and
                 continue
                 the
                 War
                 rais'd
                 against
                 this
                 King
                 ,
              
               appears
               by
               his
               Proclamation
               of
               the
               fifth
               of
               
                 October
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1643.
               by
               which
               he
               endeavored
               to
               translate
               the
               then
               Monethly
               Fast
               ,
               from
               the
               second
               Wednesday
               to
               the
               second
               Friday
               in
               every
               Moneth
               ,
               but
               without
               success
               :
               Of
               this
               indulgence
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               our
               Author
               takes
               no
               notice
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               viz.
               the
               laying
               of
               such
               a
               restraint
               from
               Recreations
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               as
               never
               had
               been
               known
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               since
               the
               Reformation
               :
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               he
               telleth
               us
               that
               ,
            
             
               Fol.
               13.
               
               
                 These
                 Lawes
                 are
                 enacted
                 this
                 Sessions
              
               viz
               
                 against
                 Abuses
                 committed
                 on
                 Sundayes
                 &c.
              
               ]
               Now
               it
               appeareth
               by
               the
               Act
               that
               the
               Abuses
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               them
               )
               which
               were
               prohibited
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               were
               first
               the
               
                 Concourse
                 of
                 people
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Parishes
                 on
                 the
                 Lords-day
                 for
                 any
                 sports
                 or
                 Pastims
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 and
                 secondly
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Bull-baiting
                 ,
                 Bear-baiting
                 ,
                 Enter
                 ludes
                 common
                 plaies
                 and
                 other
                 unlawful
                 exercises
                 and
                 pastimes
                 used
                 by
                 any
                 person
                 or
                 persons
                 within
                 their
                 own
                 parishes
                 .
              
               In
               the
               composure
               of
               which
               Act
               ,
               the
               first
               clause
               made
               against
               the
               concourse
               of
               people
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Pa●ishes
               on
               that
               day
               was
               purposely
               intended
               for
               a
               counterballance
               to
               the
               Declaration
               of
               King
               Iames
               about
               
                 lawful
                 sports
              
               :
               and
               was
               afterwards
               made
               use
               of
               by
               some
               publick
               ministers
               of
               Justice
               ,
               to
               suppresse
               the
               Annual
               feasts
               of
               the
               dedication
               of
               Churches
               ,
               commonly
               called
               and
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Wakes
               .
               Such
               feasts
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               entertainments
               of
               good
               Neighbour-hood
               ,
               though
               they
               drew
               some
               People
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Parishes
               ,
               were
               no
               abuses
               in
               themselves
               ,
               though
               so
               called
               by
               our
               Author
               .
               And
               as
               for
               Bull-baiting
               ,
               Bear-baiting
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               
               they
               had
               been
               all
               prohibited
               by
               a
               Proclamation
               of
               King
               Iames
               bearing
               date
               the
               7.
               of
               May
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               Anno
               1603.
               
               Nor
               were
               they
               used
               upon
               that
               day
               (
               for
               ought
               that
               I
               am
               able
               to
               call
               to
               mind
               )
               in
               all
               the
               time
               of
               my
               Boyage
               .
               So
               that
               this
               Parliament
               by
               interdicting
               those
               rude
               Sports
               did
               but
               
                 actum
                 agere
              
               ,
               save
               that
               they
               gained
               unto
               themselves
               the
               reputation
               of
               more
               then
               ordinary
               Zeal
               to
               the
               day
               of
               worship
               ,
               and
               laid
               the
               first
               foundation
               of
               those
               many
               Rigor●
               which
               afterward
               they
               imposed
               upon
               it
               .
               For
               in
               the
               next
               Parliament
               of
               this
               King
               ,
               they
               passed
               an
               Act
               that
               
                 no
                 Carrier
                 with
                 any
                 horse
                 or
                 horses
                 ,
                 no
                 Waggon
                 men
                 with
                 any
                 waggon
                 or
                 waggons
                 ,
                 nor
                 Carmen
                 with
                 any
                 Cart
                 or
                 Carts
                 ,
                 nor
                 Wain-men
                 with
                 any
                 wain
                 or
                 waines
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Drovers
                 with
                 Cattle
                 should
                 fourty
                 dayes
                 next
                 after
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 Session
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 others
                 travel
                 upon
                 the
                 said
                 day
                 ,
                 upon
                 pain
                 that
                 every
                 person
                 or
                 persons
                 so
                 offending
                 should
                 forfeit
                 20
                 .
                 s
                 .
                 for
                 every
                 such
                 offence
                 committed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 Butcher
                 after
                 the
                 said
                 time
                 should
                 kill
                 or
                 sell
                 any
                 Flesh
                 upon
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 forfeiture
                 of
                 6s
                 .
                 8
                 d.
                 toties
                 quoties
                 :
              
               Matters
               whith
               had
               been
               moved
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               the
               18
               year
               of
               K.
               Iames
               ,
               but
               without
               success
               ,
               the
               Lords
               unanimously
               opposing
               the
               Bill
               ,
               when
               sent
               up
               by
               the
               Commons
               ,
               as
               tending
               to
               the
               disturbance
               of
               the
               Trade
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               some
               inconveniencies
               to
               the
               Poor
               :
               But
               having
               brought
               the
               King
               to
               a
               condition
               of
               denying
               nothing
               ,
               they
               obtain'd
               this
               also
               of
               him
               as
               they
               had
               done
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               became
               their
               own
               Carvers
               ;
               imposing
               since
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               the
               long
               Parliament
               ,
               by
               their
               Orders
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               so
               many
               several
               restraints
               on
               that
               day
               from
               all
               kindes
               of
               lawful
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               civil
               businesses
               ,
               that
               greater
               never
               were
               imposed
               on
               the
               Jews
               by
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               nor
               by
               some
               Casuits
               on
               the
               Papists
               ,
               nor
               by
               Dr.
               Bound
               ,
               (
               the
               first
               Broacher
               of
               these
               Sabbath-speculations
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               )
               on
               his
               Puritan
               Proselytes
               .
            
             
               But
               notwithstanding
               these
               condescensions
               of
               the
               King
               to
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               Commons
               ,
               the
               Commons
               were
               resolv'd
               to
               condescend
               in
               nothing
               to
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               unless
               as
               
               they
               had
               moved
               the
               war
               so
               they
               might
               also
               be
               made
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Kings
               Design
               in
               the
               conduct
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               point
               they
               prest
               with
               such
               importunity
               that
               the
               King
               commanded
               M.
               Glanvil
               .
               to
               serve
               as
               Secretary
               to
               the
               Navy
               for
               that
               Expedition
               ,
               that
               knowing
               all
               the
               secrets
               and
               intentions
               of
               it
               when
               he
               was
               at
               Sea
               ,
               he
               might
               acquaint
               the
               members
               with
               it
               at
               his
               coming
               back
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               20.
               
               For
               Mansel
               
                 was
                 vice-Admiral
                 of
                 the
                 Narrow
                 Seas
                 ,
                 that
                 's
                 his
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 indeed
                 he
                 succeeds
                 to
                 the
                 Admiral
                 :
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               is
               as
               much
               out
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               as
               the
               Mariners
               had
               been
               in
               another
               .
               The
               Mariners
               thought
               (
               if
               Mr.
               
                 H.
                 L.
              
               report
               them
               rightly
               )
               that
               
                 Sr.
                 Robert
                 Mansel
              
               the
               then
               vice-Admiral
               had
               
                 an
                 unquestionable
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 chief
                 conduct
                 of
                 that
                 Enterprise
                 upon
                 the
                 Dukes
                 default
                 .
              
               The
               Mariners
               in
               this
               point
               sailed
               without
               their
               compasse
               ,
               as
               is
               proved
               by
               the
               Observator
               .
               And
               this
               our
               Author
               building
               upon
               the
               Observator
               calls
               a
               
                 Monstrous
                 Error
              
               ,
               although
               not
               half
               so
               Monstrous
               as
               that
               Error
               which
               himself
               committeth
               in
               making
               this
               ,
               
                 Sr.
                 Robert
                 Mansel
              
               ,
               to
               be
               no
               other
               then
               the
               
                 vice-Admiral
                 of
                 the
                 Narrow
                 seas
              
               and
               restraining
               his
               Office
               and
               Authority
               to
               those
               Seas
               alone
               .
               But
               had
               he
               consulted
               with
               the
               Sailers
               (
               as
               Mr.
               H.
               L.
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               done
               )
               they
               would
               have
               told
               him
               that
               Sr.
               
                 Robert
                 Mansel
              
               was
               vice
               Admiral
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               belonged
               unto
               his
               Office
               next
               under
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               Royal
               Navie
               kept
               in
               good
               reparation
               ,
               the
               wages
               of
               the
               Mariners
               and
               shiprights
               to
               be
               duly
               paid
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               ships
               should
               be
               provided
               of
               all
               things
               necessary
               for
               any
               occasionall
               expedition
               .
               They
               could
               have
               told
               him
               also
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               Officer
               as
               a
               Vice-Admiral
               of
               the
               narrow
               Seas
               ,
               but
               that
               those
               narrow
               Seas
               are
               commanded
               by
               two
               several
               Admirals
               ,
               which
               hold
               their
               places
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               grant
               or
               patent
               from
               the
               Lord
               Admiral
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               that
               one
               of
               these
               Admirals
               commandeth
               in
               the
               East
               and
               the
               other
               in
               the
               Western
               part●
               of
               those
               Seas
               :
               And
               finally
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Expedition
               Sr.
               
                 Henry
                 Palmer
              
               was
               Vice-Admiral
               of
               the
               Eastern
               parts
               
               of
               those
               Seas
               ,
               and
               a
               West●country
               Gentleman
               (
               whose
               name
               I
               call
               not
               now
               to
               minde
               )
               of
               the
               Western
               parts
               .
               Our
               Author
               may
               be
               good
               for
               land
               service
               ,
               but
               we
               have
               some
               cause
               to
               fear
               by
               this
               experiment
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               should
               put
               forth
               to
               Sea
               he
               would
               easily
               fall
               into
               
                 Scylla
                 by
              
               avoiding
               Charybdis
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               18.
               
               
                 This
                 Gentleman
                 was
                 second
                 Son
                 of
                 Thomas
                 Cecil
                 Earl
                 of
                 Exeter
                 .
                 &c.
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               speaks
               this
               of
               Sr.
               
                 Edward
                 Cecil
              
               ,
               created
               by
               King
               Charles
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               Lord
               Cecil
               of
               Putney
               ,
               and
               
                 Viscount
                 Wimbleton
              
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               King
               made
               Commander
               General
               of
               his
               first
               Fleet
               against
               the
               Spaniards
               ;
               concerning
               whom
               he
               falls
               into
               several
               Errours
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               Sr
               
                 Edward
                 Cecil
              
               was
               not
               the
               second
               ,
               but
               the
               third
               son
               of
               Thomas
               Earl
               of
               Exeter
               ,
               the
               second
               Son
               being
               
                 Sr.
                 Richard
                 Cecil
              
               of
               Walkerly
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Rutland
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               that
               
                 David
                 Cecil
              
               who
               succeeded
               in
               the
               Earldom
               of
               Exeter
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Earl
               William
               ,
               eldest
               Son
               of
               Thomas
               aforesaid
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               Sr.
               
                 Edward
                 Cecil
              
               was
               not
               of
               a
               Colonel
               made
               General
               
                 of
                 the
              
               English
               forces
               in
               the
               unhappy
               war
               of
               the
               Palatinate
               .
               He
               was
               indeed
               made
               General
               of
               the
               English
               forces
               in
               the
               war
               of
               
                 Cleve
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1610.
               the
               power
               which
               his
               Uncle
               Sr.
               
                 Robert
                 Cecil
              
               Earl
               of
               Salisbury
               had
               with
               King
               Iames
               advancing
               him
               to
               that
               imployment
               .
               But
               that
               he
               was
               not
               General
               of
               the
               English
               forces
               in
               the
               Palatinate
               war
               ,
               I
               am
               very
               confident
               ;
               Sr.
               
                 Horace
                 Vere
              
               ,
               one
               of
               a
               more
               noble
               extraction
               ,
               and
               a
               far
               better
               Souldier
               being
               chief
               Commander
               in
               that
               service
               of
               the
               English
               forces
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               admitting
               this
               for
               true
               ,
               yet
               could
               not
               the
               mis-effects
               of
               that
               war
               be
               charged
               on
               him
               or
               any
               other
               of
               the
               English
               Commanders
               ;
               the
               English
               forces
               being
               inconsiderable
               for
               their
               number
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               those
               which
               were
               raised
               for
               that
               war
               by
               the
               German
               Princes
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Marquesse
               of
               O●alsback
               as
               their
               Generalissimo
               ,
               to
               whose
               either
               cowardize
               or
               infidelity
               ,
               the
               mis-effects
               
               of
               that
               war
               (
               as
               our
               Author
               calls
               them
               )
               were
               imputed
               commonly
               .
            
             
               And
               fourthly
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               27.
               years
               since
               his
               imployment
               there
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               called
               home
               to
               be
               Commander
               of
               this
               fleet
               ,
               there
               being
               not
               above
               five
               years
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               war
               in
               the
               Palatinate
               and
               his
               calling
               home
               ,
               and
               not
               above
               fifteen
               from
               his
               being
               made
               General
               of
               the
               English
               in
               the
               war
               of
               Cleveland
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               24.
               
               Dr.
               Williams
               
                 outed
                 of
                 the
                 Seal
                 ,
                 but
                 kept
                 his
                 Bishoprick
                 of
              
               Lincoln
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Deanry
               of
               Westminster
               
                 which
                 indeed
                 he
                 had
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               is
               as
               much
               out
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               before
               ;
               for
               though
               the
               Deanry
               of
               Westminster
               was
               given
               at
               first
               to
               Dr.
               Williams
               for
               terme
               of
               Life
               ,
               yet
               when
               he
               was
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               that
               Deanry
               fell
               again
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               king
               was
               regranted
               to
               him
               to
               be
               holden
               in
               Commendam
               with
               that
               Bishoprick
               .
               After
               which
               being
               made
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               York
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1641.
               he
               obtained
               it
               in
               Commendam
               for
               three
               years
               onely
               ,
               which
               term
               expired
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               Sutor
               to
               the
               King
               at
               Oxford
               for
               a
               longer
               term
               ,
               and
               on
               denial
               of
               that
               Suit
               ,
               retired
               into
               Wales
               ,
               and
               openly
               betook
               himself
               to
               the
               Parliament-party
               ,
               concerning
               which
               consult
               our
               Author
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               his
               History
               .
               Nor
               did
               he
               only
               keep
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               and
               the
               Deanry
               of
               Westminster
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               Residenciaries
               place
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               the
               Prebend
               of
               Asgarve
               ,
               and
               Parsonage
               of
               Walgrove
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               was
               a
               whole
               Diocesse
               within
               himself
               ,
               as
               bing
               Parson
               ,
               Prebend
               ,
               Dignitary
               ,
               Dean
               ,
               and
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               all
               five
               in
               one
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               25.
               
               
                 All
                 setled
                 and
                 reposed
                 :
                 the
              
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               
                 presented
                 his
                 Majesty
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 ,
              
               East
               ,
               West
               ,
               North
               ,
               and
               South
               ,
               
                 asking
                 them
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 Coronation
                 of
                 K.
              
               Charles
               
                 their
                 lawful
                 Soveraign
              
               .
               ]
               Our
               Author
               takes
               this
               whole
               Narrative
               of
               the
               pomp
               and
               order
               of
               the
               Kings
               Coronation
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 History
                 of
                 Britain
                 ,
                 endeavoured
              
               (
               and
               but
               endeavoured
               ,
               
                 by
                 Mr.
              
               Fuller
               of
               Waltham●
               and
               takes
               it
               all
               upon
               his
               credit
               without
               so
               much
               as
               startling
               
               at
               that
               dangerous
               passage
               which
               is
               now
               before
               us
               :
               That
               Author
               ,
               and
               this
               also
               following
               him
               ,
               conceive
               the
               peoples
               consent
               so
               necessary
               to
               the
               Coronation
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               askt
               no
               less
               then
               four
               times
               by
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               before
               he
               could
               proceed
               any
               further
               in
               that
               solemnity
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               we
               look
               into
               the
               form
               used
               in
               the
               Coronation
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 being
                 carried
                 by
                 〈◊〉
                 noble
                 Cour●iers
                 in
                 another
                 Chair
                 unto
                 the
                 four
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Stage
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               
                 declared
                 unto
                 the
                 People
                 (
                 standing
                 round
                 about
                 )
                 both
                 by
                 Gods
                 and
                 Mans
                 Laws
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 right
                 and
                 lawful
                 King
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               France
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               
                 and
                 proclaimed
                 that
                 day
                 to
                 be
                 Crowned
                 ,
                 Co●secrated
                 ,
                 and
                 Anoi●ted
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 he
                 demanded
                 whether
                 they
                 would
                 obey
                 an●
                 serve
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ?
              
               By
               whom
               it
               was
               again
               with
               a
               loud●ery
               answered
               ,
               
                 God
                 save
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 live
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               Coronation
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               more
               briefly
               thus
               ;
               
                 The
                 King
                 is
                 shewed
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 required
                 to
                 make
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 their
                 Allegiance
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 by
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 by
                 Acclamations
                 :
              
               Which
               being
               so
               ,
               it
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               supposed
               ,
               that
               instead
               of
               requiring
               the
               peoples
               obedience
               to
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               ,
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               shou●d
               crave
               their
               consent
               to
               his
               Coronation
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               Coronation
               were
               not
               strong
               and
               valid
               ,
               nor
               his
               succession
               good
               in
               Law
               without
               their
               consent
               .
            
             
               But
               though
               our
               Author
               follow
               Mr.
               Fuller
               in
               one
               Error
               ,
               yet
               he
               ●orrects
               him
               in
               another
               ,
               though
               in
               so
               doing
               he
               require
               some
               correction
               also
               :
               Master
               Fuller
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Tra●●
                 was
                 held
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
              
               Compton
               
                 (
                 as
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Robes
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Vicount
                 Dorchester
                 ,
                 lib.
                 11.
                 fol.
              
               122.
               
               Mr.
               Sanderson
               knowing
               that
               there
               was
               no
               such
               man
               then
               being
               as
               a
               Viscount
               Dorchester
               ,
               must
               play
               the
               Critick
               on
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               Viscount
               Dorchester
               ,
               gives
               us
               Viscount
               Doncaster
               ,
               whom
               he
               makes
               Master
               of
               the
               Wardrobe
               ,
               and
               both
               true
               alike
               ,
               
                 fol.
                 ●
              
               5.
               
               The
               Master
               of
               the
               Wardrobe
               at
               that
               time
               was
               the
               Earl
               
               of
               D●●b●gh
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Viscount
               Doncaster
               ,
               (
               now
               Earl
               of
               Carstile
               )
               was
               then
               too
               yong
               to
               perform
               any
               Service
               in
               this
               solemnity
               ;
               which
               had
               he
               done
               ,
               Mr.
               Fuller
               ,
               who
               hath
               some
               dependence
               on
               him
               ,
               would
               not
               have
               robb'd
               him
               of
               the
               honor
               of
               performing
               that
               service
               ,
               which
               none
               but
               persons
               of
               place
               and
               merit
               could
               pretend
               unto
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               25.
               
               The
               Sermon
               being
               done
               ,
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               invested
               in
               a
               rich
               Cope
               ,
               goe●h
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               kneeling
               upon
               Cushions
               at
               the
               Communion
               Table
               ,
               and
               asks
               his
               willingness
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               usually
               taken
               by
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 ]
                 The
                 form
                 and
                 maner
                 of
                 w
                 h
                 Oath
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 afforded
                 much
                 matter
                 of
                 discourse
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 times
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 first
                 subjoyn
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 observe
                 what
                 descants
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 upon
                 it
                 :
                 The
                 form
                 and
                 maner
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 as
                 followeth
                 ,
              
               Sir
               ,
               
                 (
                 says
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
              
               )
               will
               you
               grant
               and
               keep
               ,
               and
               by
               your
               Oath
               confirm
               to
               the
               People
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               Laws
               and
               Customs
               to
               them
               granted
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               your
               Lawful
               and
               Religious
               Predecessors
               ,
               and
               namely
               the
               Laws
               ,
               Customs
               ,
               and
               Franchises
               granted
               to
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               by
               the
               glorious
               King
               St.
               Edward
               your
               Predecessor
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               true
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospel
               establi●hed
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Prerogative
               of
               the
               Kings
               thereof
               ,
               and
               the
               ancient
               Customs
               of
               this
               Land.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 King
                 answers
              
               ,
               I
               grant
               and
               promise
               to
               keep
               them
               .
            
             
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               Will
               you
               keep
               Peace
               and
               godly
               agreement
               entirely
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               your
               power
               )
               both
               to
               God
               ,
               the
               holy
               Church
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               ?
            
             
               Rex
               ,
               I
               will
               keep
               it
            
             
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               Will
               you
               (
               to
               your
               power
               )
               cause
               Iustice
               ,
               Law
               ,
               and
               discretion
               in
               Mercy
               and
               Truth
               ,
               to
               be
               executed
               in
               all
               your
               Iudgements
               ?
            
             
               Rex
               ,
               I
               will
               ▪
            
             
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               Will
               you
               grant
               to
               hold
               and
               keep
               the
               Laws
               and
               rightful
               Customs
               which
               the
               Commonalty
               of
               this
               your
               Kingdom
               have
               ;
               and
               will
               you
               defend
               and
               uphold
               them
               to
               the
               H●nor
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               in
               you
               lieth
               ?
            
             
             
               Rex
               ,
               
                 I
                 grant
                 and
                 promise
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Then
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 reads
                 this
                 admonition
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 before
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
              
               Our
               Lord
               and
               King
               ,
               we
               beseech
               you
               to
               pardon
               ,
               and
               to
               grant
               ,
               and
               to
               preserve
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Churches
               committed
               to
               our
               charge
               ,
               all
               Canonical
               Priviledges
               ,
               and
               due
               Law
               and
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               would
               protect
               and
               defend
               us
               ,
               as
               every
               good
               King
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               Protector
               and
               Defender
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               under
               their
               Government
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 King
                 answereth
              
               ,
               With
               a
               willing
               and
               devout
               heart
               I
               promise
               and
               grant
               my
               Pardon
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               will
               preserve
               and
               maintain
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               committed
               to
               your
               charge
               ,
               All
               Canonical
               Priviledges
               ,
               and
               due
               Law
               and
               Iustice
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               will
               be
               your
               Protector
               and
               Defender
               to
               my
               power
               ,
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               every
               good
               King
               ought
               in
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               right
               to
               protect
               and
               defend
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Churches
               under
               their
               Government
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               King
               ariseth
               ,
               and
               is
               led
               to
               the
               Communion
               Table
               ,
               where
               he
               makes
               a
               solemn
               Oath
               ,
               in
               sight
               of
               all
               the
               People
               ,
               to
               observe
               the
               premises
               ;
               and
               laying
               his
               hand
               upon
               the
               Book
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 things
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 before
                 promised
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 perform
                 and
                 keep
                 ,
                 So
                 help
                 me
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contents
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 .
              
            
             
               Such
               was
               the
               Oath
               taken
               by
               the
               King
               at
               his
               Coronation
               ,
               against
               which
               I
               finde
               these
               two
               Objections
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               not
               the
               same
               Oath
               which
               anciently
               had
               been
               taken
               by
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               proof
               thereof
               ,
               an
               Antiquated
               Oath
               was
               found
               out
               ,
               and
               publisht
               in
               a
               Remonstrance
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               bearing
               date
               the
               twenty
               sixth
               of
               May
               ,
               1642.
               
            
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               It
               was
               objected
               in
               some
               of
               the
               Pamphlets
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               that
               the
               Oath
               was
               falsified
               by
               D.
               Laud
               ,
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               more
               to
               the
               Kings
               advantage
               ,
               and
               less
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Subject
               then
               it
               had
               been
               formerly
               .
            
             
             
               For
               answer
               whereunto
               ,
               the
               King
               remits
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               to
               the
               Records
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               might
               be
               easily
               prov'd
               that
               the
               Oath
               was
               the
               very
               same
               verbatim
               ,
               which
               had
               before
               been
               taken
               by
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               Kings
               and
               Queens
               of
               this
               Realm
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 Pamphleters
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 answered
                 by
                 Mr.
              
               H.
               L.
               
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 History
                 ,
              
               That
               there
               was
               no
               variation
               from
               the
               old
               forms
               ,
               but
               the
               addition
               of
               a
               clause
               to
               a
               Prayer
               there
               mentioned
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               var●ation
               was
               not
               the
               solitary
               act
               of
               Laud
               alone
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               Committee
               :
               And
               this
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 I
              
               positively
               assert
               ,
               as
               minding
               the
               reformation
               of
               a
               vulgar
               Error
               thrown
               abroad
               in
               loose
               Pamphlets
               ,
               that
               Bishop
               Laud
               altered
               the
               Coronation
               Oath
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Oath
               it self
               was
               precisely
               the
               same
               ,
               with
               former
               precedents
               :
               
                 More
                 candidly
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 History
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 Royalist
                 soever
                 he
                 desires
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 .
              
            
             
               Fol.
               31.
               
               
                 This
                 necessary
                 Message
                 produced
                 no
                 other
                 supply
                 then
                 this
                 insolency
                 from
                 a
                 Member
                 ,
                 Mr.
              
               Clement
               Cook
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 better
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 to
                 dye
                 by
                 a
                 foreign
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 at
                 home
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               this
               seditious
               speech
               of
               his
               ,
               was
               as
               seditiously
               seconded
               by
               one
               Dr.
               Turner
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               King
               complain'd
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               but
               could
               finde
               no
               remedy
               ,
               nor
               was
               it
               likely
               that
               he
               should
               :
               He
               that
               devests
               himself
               of
               a
               Natural
               and
               Original
               power
               ,
               to
               right
               the
               injuries
               which
               are
               done
               him
               ,
               in
               hope
               to
               finde
               relief
               from
               others
               ,
               (
               especially
               from
               such
               as
               are
               parcel-guilty
               of
               the
               wrong
               )
               may
               put
               up
               all
               his
               gettings
               in
               a
               Semtress
               thimble
               ,
               and
               yet
               never
               fill
               it
               ▪
               But
               thus
               King
               Iames
               had
               done
               before
               him
               ,
               one
               Piggot
               ,
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               had
               spoken
               disgracefully
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               for
               their
               importunity
               in
               begging
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               scornfully
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               for
               his
               extream
               profuseness
               in
               giving
               ,
               adding
               withal
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               never
               be
               well
               with
               England
               ,
               till
               a
               
                 Sicilian
                 Vesper
              
               was
               made
               of
               the
               Scotish
               Nation
               :
               For
               which
               seditious
               Speech
               ,
               when
               that
               King
               might
               have
               took
               the
               Law
               into
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               punisht
               him
               as
               severely
               by
               his
               own
               Authority
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               deserv'd
               ,
               yet
               he
               past
               it
               over
               ,
               and
               thought
               
               that
               he
               had
               done
               enough
               in
               giving
               a
               hint
               of
               it
               in
               a
               Speech
               made
               to
               both
               Houses
               at
               White-Hall
               ,
               on
               the
               last
               of
               
                 March
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1607.
                 
                 I
                 know
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
              
               Pigots
               
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Seditious
                 and
                 discontented
                 particular
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 Commonwealths
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 they
                 dare
                 ,
                 may
                 peradventure
                 talk
                 lewdly
                 enough
                 ;
                 but
                 no
              
               Scotish
               
                 man
                 ever
                 spoke
                 dishonorably
                 of
              
               England
               
                 in
                 Parliament
                 :
                 It
                 being
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 those
                 Parliaments
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 was
                 to
                 speak
                 without
                 leave
                 from
                 the
                 Chancellor
                 ,
              
               (
               for
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               made
               but
               one
               House
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               )
               
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 do
                 propound
                 or
                 utter
                 any
                 seditious
                 Speeches
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 straightly
                 interrupted
                 and
                 silenced
                 by
                 the
                 Chancellors
                 Authority
                 .
              
               This
               said
               ,
               there
               was
               an
               end
               of
               that
               business
               for
               ought
               I
               can
               learn
               ;
               and
               this
               gave
               a
               sufficient
               encouragement
               to
               the
               Commons
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Charls
               ,
               to
               expect
               the
               like
               :
               From
               whence
               they
               came
               at
               last
               to
               this
               resolution
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 one
                 of
                 theirs
                 to
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 till
                 themselves
                 had
                 considered
                 of
                 his
                 crimes
                 :
                 Which
              
               (
               as
               our
               Author
               truly
               notes
               )
               
                 kept
                 them
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 imboldned
                 thus
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 ,
              
               fol.
               35.
               
               This
               Maxim
               as
               they
               made
               use
               of
               in
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               behalf
               of
               
                 Cook
                 ,
                 Diggs
              
               ,
               and
               Eliot
               ,
               which
               two
               last
               had
               been
               Imprisoned
               by
               the
               Kings
               command
               ;
               so
               was
               it
               more
               violently
               and
               pertinaciously
               insisted
               on
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               
                 five
                 Members
              
               ,
               Impeacht
               of
               High
               Treason
               by
               the
               Kings
               Attorney
               ,
               on
               the
               fourth
               of
               
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1641.
               the
               miserable
               effects
               whereof
               ,
               we
               still
               feel
               too
               sensibly
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               40
               
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Prologue
                 may
                 be
                 spared
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 up
                 with
                 Elegancy
                 ,
                 yet
                 rather
                 then
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 please
                 to
                 read
                 it
                 at
                 this
                 length
                 .
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               speaks
               this
               of
               the
               Eloquent
               Oration
               made
               by
               Sir
               
                 Dudly
                 Diggs
              
               ,
               to
               usher
               in
               the
               Impeachment
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               which
               being
               amplified
               and
               prest
               in
               six
               tedious
               Speeches
               ,
               by
               
                 Glanvil
                 ,
                 Pim
                 ,
                 Selden
                 ,
                 Wansford
                 ,
                 Herbert
                 ,
              
               and
               Sherland
               ,
               was
               Epilogued
               by
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Eliot
              
               :
               A
               vein
               of
               Oratory
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               English
               Parliament
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Iames.
               It
               s
               true
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               Petition
               of
               the
               Commons
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               
               of
               each
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               King
               was
               graciously
               pleas'd
               to
               indulge
               them
               a
               freedom
               of
               reasoning
               and
               debate
               upon
               all
               such
               points
               as
               came
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               call
               them
               to
               account
               ,
               though
               they
               delivered
               their
               opinions
               contrary
               to
               his
               sence
               and
               meaning
               :
               But
               then
               it
               is
               as
               true
               withal
               ,
               that
               they
               used
               not
               to
               waste
               time
               in
               tedious
               Orations
               ,
               nor
               to
               declaim
               against
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               present
               Government
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               did
               ,
               the
               Speaker
               held
               it
               for
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Office
               to
               cut
               them
               short
               ,
               and
               to
               reminde
               them
               of
               their
               duty
               ,
               besides
               such
               after-claps
               as
               they
               were
               sure
               to
               finde
               from
               an
               injured
               and
               incensed
               Soveraign
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 take
                 along
                 with
                 you
                 this
                 short
                 passage
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 finde
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 letter
                 written
                 ,
              
               ab
               ignoto
               ,
               to
               King
               Charls
               ,
               
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 business
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
              
               May
               it
               please
               your
               excellent
               Majesty
               to
               consider
               ,
               That
               this
               great
               opposition
               against
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               is
               stirred
               up
               and
               maintained
               by
               such
               who
               either
               maliciously
               ,
               or
               ignorantly
               and
               concurrently
               seek
               the
               debasing
               of
               this
               free
               M●narchy
               ,
               which
               because
               they
               finde
               not
               yet
               ripe
               to
               attempt
               against
               the
               king
               himself
               ,
               they
               endeavor
               it
               through
               the
               dukes
               sides
               :
               These
               men
               ,
               though
               agreeing
               in
               one
               mischief
               ,
               yet
               are
               of
               divers
               sorts
               and
               humors
               ,
               Viz.
               1.
               
               Medling
               and
               busie
               persons
               ,
               who
               took
               their
               first
               hint
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               when
               the
               Vnion
               was
               treated
               of
               in
               Parliament
               :
               That
               learned
               King
               gave
               too
               much
               way
               to
               those
               popular
               Speeches
               ,
               by
               the
               frequent
               proof
               he
               had
               of
               his
               great
               Abilities
               in
               that
               kinde
               .
               Since
               the
               time
               of
               H.
               6.
               these
               Parliamentary
               Discourses
               were
               never
               suffered
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               certain
               Symptoms
               of
               subsequent
               Rebellions
               ,
               Civil
               Wars
               ,
               a●d
               the
               dethroning
               of
               our
               Kings
               :
               But
               these
               last
               twenty
               years
               ,
               most
               of
               the
               Parliament
               Men
               seek
               to
               improve
               the
               reputation
               of
               their
               Wisdoms
               by
               these
               Declamations
               ,
               and
               no
               honest
               Patriot
               dare
               oppose
               them
               ,
               lest
               he
               incur
               the
               imputation
               of
               a
               Fool
               or
               a
               Coward
               in
               his
               Countries
               cause
               .
               
                 But
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 the
                 pride
                 they
                 took
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 supposed
                 Eloquence
                 ,
                 obtain'd
                 another
                 priviledge
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
              
               The
               liberty
               for
               any
               man
               to
               speak
               what
               he
               list
               ,
               and
               as
               long
               as
               he
               list
               ,
               
                 without
                 fear
                 of
                 being
                 interrupted
                 ;
                 whereof
              
               King
               Iames
               
                 takes
                 notice
                 in
                 his
                 said
                 Speech
                 to
                 both
                 the
                 Houses
                 
                 at
              
               White-Hall
               .
               
                 Nor
                 did
                 they
                 onely
                 take
                 great
                 delight
                 in
                 these
                 tedious
                 speeches
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 first
                 disperst
                 Copies
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 caused
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 printed
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 might
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 zeal
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 edge
                 they
                 hed
                 against
                 the
                 Court
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 Prerogative
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 .
              
            
             
               Fol.
               47.
               
               To
               ballance
               the
               Dukes
               enemies
               ,
               three
               persons
               his
               confederates
               were
               made
               Barons
               ,
               to
               compeer
               in
               the
               Lords
               house
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Mandevil
               ,
               the
               eldest
               son
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Manchester
               ,
               created
               by
               Patent
               Baron
               Kimbolton
               ,
               Grandison
               
                 Son
                 to
              
               the
               created
               
                 Baron
                 Imbercourt
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Sr
                 Dudly
                 Carlton
              
               made
               Baron
               Tregate
               .
               ]
               
                 In
                 which
                 short
                 passage
                 there
                 are
                 as
                 many
                 mistakes
                 as
                 lines
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Mandevil
               was
               not
               created
               by
               Patent
               Lord
               Kimbolton
               ,
               that
               title
               together
               with
               the
               tite
               of
               Vicount
               Mandevil
               ,
               having
               been
               conferred
               upon
               his
               father
               by
               letter
               Patents
               ,
               in
               the
               18.
               year
               of
               King
               
                 Iames
                 Anno
              
               1620.
               whom
               afterwards
               King
               Charles
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               made
               Earl
               of
               Manchester
               .
               The
               meaning
               of
               our
               Author
               is
               ,
               that
               Sr.
               
                 Edward
                 Montague
              
               ,
               commonly
               called
               Lord
               Mandevil
               was
               summoned
               to
               the
               Parliament
               by
               the
               Title
               of
               Lord
               Kimbolton
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               custom
               in
               such
               cases
               when
               the
               eldest
               sons
               of
               Earls
               are
               called
               to
               Parliament
               by
               the
               stile
               and
               Title
               of
               their
               Fathers
               Barony
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               never
               was
               any
               such
               Baron
               as
               the
               Baron
               Tregate
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Sr.
               
                 Dudly
                 Carlton
              
               was
               not
               created
               Baron
               Tregat
               ,
               but
               Baron
               of
               Imbercourt
               ,
               that
               being
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Mannor
               of
               his
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Surry
               .
            
             
               But
               fourthly
               ,
               
                 Grandison
                 son
                 to
                 the
                 created
                 Baron
                 Imbercourt
                 ,
              
               is
               either
               such
               a
               peece
               of
               negligence
               in
               not
               filling
               the
               blanks
               ,
               or
               of
               ignorance
               in
               not
               knowing
               that
               noble
               Person
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               often
               to
               be
               met
               with
               .
               And
               therefore
               to
               inform
               both
               our
               Author
               and
               his
               Reader
               also
               ,
               I
               must
               let
               them
               know
               that
               
                 William
                 de
                 Grand●son
              
               a
               noble
               Burgundian
               
               Lord
               ,
               allied
               to
               the
               Emperour
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Hungary
               ,
               and
               the
               Duke
               of
               Bavaria
               ,
               was
               brought
               into
               England
               by
               Edmond
               Earl
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               second
               son
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               3.
               by
               whose
               bounty
               he
               was
               endowed
               with
               fair
               possessions
               ,
               and
               ,
               by
               his
               power
               advanced
               unto
               the
               dignity
               of
               an
               English
               Baron
               .
               The
               estate
               being
               much
               encreast
               by
               the
               Marriage
               of
               the
               Daughter
               and
               Heir
               of
               the
               Lord
               Tregoz
               ,
               fell
               by
               the
               Heir
               general
               to
               the
               Pateshuls
               of
               Ble●so
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Bedford
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               Daughter
               of
               that
               house
               to
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Beauchamps
               By
               Margaret
               the
               daughter
               and
               Heir
               of
               
                 Sr.
                 Iohn
                 Beauchamp
              
               of
               Bletso
               ,
               the
               whole
               estate
               came
               by
               Marriage
               to
               
                 Sr.
                 Oliver
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               ,
               from
               whose
               eldest
               son
               descended
               that
               Sr.
               
                 Oliver
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               whom
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               (
               descended
               from
               the
               said
               Margaret
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Duke
              
               of
               Somerset
               her
               second
               husband
               )
               made
               Lord
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               of
               Bletho
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               her
               Reign
               .
               From
               
                 Oliver
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               the
               second
               son
               of
               the
               said
               Margaret
               (
               estated
               by
               his
               mother
               in
               the
               Mannor
               of
               
                 Lydiard
                 Tregoz
              
               neer
               Highworth
               in
               the
               County
               of
               
                 Wilts
                 ,
              
               )
               descended
               another
               
                 Oliver
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               ,
               the
               second
               son
               of
               
                 Sr.
                 Iohn
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               of
               
                 Lydiard
                 Tregoz
              
               ;
               who
               having
               in
               defence
               of
               his
               Fathers
               Honour
               killed
               one
               Captain
               Best
               ,
               in
               St.
               Georges
               fields
               neer
               Southwark
               ,
               was
               fain
               to
               passe
               over
               into
               France
               ,
               where
               he
               remained
               untill
               his
               friends
               about
               the
               Queen
               had
               obtained
               his
               pardon
               .
               To
               merit
               which
               ,
               and
               to
               avoid
               the
               danger
               which
               might
               happen
               to
               him
               by
               Bests
               acquaintances
               he
               betook
               himself
               to
               the
               wars
               of
               Ireland
               ;
               where
               he
               performed
               such
               signal
               service
               against
               the
               Rebels
               ,
               that
               passing
               from
               one
               command
               to
               another
               ,
               he
               came
               at
               last
               to
               be
               made
               Lord
               Deputy
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               he
               was
               created
               viscount
               Grandison
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               first
               founder
               of
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               his
               House
               and
               family
               .
               That
               dignity
               entailed
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               heires
               males
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               for
               want
               of
               Such
               Issue
               on
               the
               Heires
               males
               of
               Sr.
               
                 Edward
                 Villers
              
               begotten
               on
               the
               body
               of
               Mrs.
               
                 Barbara
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               ,
               the
               new
               Viscounts
               Neece
               ;
               according
               unto
               which
               remainder
               ,
               that
               Honnurable
               Title
               is
               enjoyed
               by
               that
               branch
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Villers
               .
               But
               being
               the
               Title
               of
               Viscount
               Grandison
               was
               limited
               
               to
               the
               Realm
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               capable
               of
               a
               place
               in
               this
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               he
               was
               created
               Lord
               Tregoz
               of
               Highworth
               to
               him
               and
               to
               the
               heires
               males
               of
               his
               body
               without
               any
               remainder
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               62.
               
               Carlton
               
                 gone
                 upon
                 this
                 Errand
                 ,
                 and
                 missing
                 the
              
               French
               
                 King
                 at
              
               Paris
               ,
               
                 progressed
                 a
                 tedious
                 journey
                 after
                 that
                 Court
                 to
              
               Nantes
               
                 in
                 Bohemia
              
               .
               ]
               And
               here
               we
               have
               as
               great
               an
               Error
               in
               Geography
               ,
               as
               before
               in
               Heraldry
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               such
               Town
               as
               Nantes
               in
               Bohemia
               ,
               or
               if
               there
               were
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               too
               farre
               off
               ,
               and
               too
               unsafe
               a
               place
               for
               a
               Summers
               progress
               .
               It
               is
               Nantes
               in
               Bretaigne
               which
               he
               means
               ,
               though
               I
               am
               so
               charitable
               as
               to
               think
               this
               to
               be
               a
               mistake
               rather
               of
               the
               Printer
               than
               our
               Authors
               own
               .
               With
               the
               like
               charity
               also
               I
               behold
               three
               other
               mistakes
               ,
               viz.
               
                 the
                 Emperor
                 of
                 Vienna
              
               fol.
               137.
               and
               
                 the
                 Archdutchesse
                 of
                 Eugenia
                 fol.
              
               139.
               
               &
               Balfoure
               Caselie
               ,
               for
               Bolsovey
               Castle
               fol
               192.
               
               By
               which
               the
               unknowing
               Reader
               may
               conceive
               ,
               if
               not
               otherwise
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               
                 Balfour
                 Castle
              
               was
               the
               antient
               seat
               of
               the
               Balfours
               from
               whence
               Sr.
               
                 William
                 Balfour
              
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               Tower
               (
               that
               false
               and
               treacherous
               Servant
               to
               a
               bountifull
               Master
               )
               derives
               his
               pedigree
               ;
               Eugenia
               (
               which
               was
               a
               part
               of
               that
               Ladies
               Christian
               name
               )
               to
               be
               the
               name
               of
               some
               Province
               ,
               and
               Vienna
               (
               the
               usual
               place
               of
               the
               Emperors
               residence
               )
               to
               be
               the
               name
               of
               an
               Empire
               .
               But
               for
               his
               last
               I
               could
               alledg
               somewhat
               in
               his
               excuse
               ,
               it
               being
               no
               unusual
               thing
               for
               Principalities
               and
               Kingdomes
               to
               take
               Denomination
               from
               their
               principal
               Cities
               .
               For
               besides
               the
               Kings
               of
               
                 Mets
                 Orleans
              
               and
               Soissons
               in
               France
               ,
               we
               finde
               that
               in
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               
                 Howel
                 Dha
              
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               are
               called
               Kings
               of
               London
               ,
               the
               Kings
               of
               South-Wales
               Kings
               of
               Dyneuor
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               North-Wales
               Kings
               of
               Aberfraw
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               from
               the
               ordinary
               place
               of
               their
               habitation
               .
               For
               which
               defence
               if
               our
               Author
               will
               not
               thank
               me
               ,
               he
               must
               thank
               himselfe
               .
               The
               mention
               of
               Nantes
               conducts
               me
               on
               to
               
                 Count
                 Shally's
              
               Treason
               against
               the
               French
               King
               ,
               who
               was
               beheaded
               in
               that
               City
               ;
               of
               which
               thus
               our
               Author
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               63.
               
               The
               Count
               
                 upon
                 Summons
                 before
                 the
                 Privy
                 Councel
                 
                 without
                 more
                 adoe
                 ,
                 was
                 condemned
                 and
                 forthwith
                 beheaded
                 at
                 Nantes
                 :
                 the
              
               Duke
               Momerancy
               
                 then
                 under
                 Restraint
                 suffered
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 .
              
               ]
               But
               by
               his
               leave
               the
               Duke
               of
               Monmorency
               neither
               suffered
               on
               the
               account
               of
               Shalley's
               Treason
               ,
               nor
               very
               soon
               after
               his
               beheading
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               the
               year
               1626.
               as
               our
               Author
               placeth
               it
               .
               For
               being
               afterwards
               enlarged
               ,
               and
               joyning
               with
               Mounsier
               the
               Kings
               Brother
               in
               some
               designe
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               the
               Cardinal
               rather
               ,
               he
               was
               defeated
               and
               took
               prisoner
               by
               Martial
               Schomberg
               (
               created
               afterwards
               Duke
               of
               Halwyn
               )
               and
               being
               delivered
               over
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Justice
               ,
               was
               condemned
               and
               beheaded
               at
               Tholouse
               ,
               Anno
               1633.
               
            
             
               Ibid.
               
                 Our
                 Wine-Merchants
                 ships
                 were
                 arrested
                 at
              
               Blay-Castle
               
                 upon
                 the
              
               Geroud
               
                 returning
                 down
                 the
                 River
                 from
              
               Burdeaux
               
                 Town
                 by
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
              
               Rouen
               .
               ]
               That
               this
               Arrest
               was
               〈◊〉
               by
               Order
               of
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Rouen
               ]
               I
               shall
               hardly
               grant
               ,
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               that
               Parliament
               being
               confined
               within
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Normandy
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Renes
               within
               the
               Dukedome
               of
               Bretaigne
               ;
               neither
               of
               which
               ,
               nor
               of
               any
               other
               of
               the
               inferior
               Parliaments
               ,
               are
               able
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               
                 Extra
                 Sphaeram
                 Activitatis
                 suae
              
               ,
               beyond
               their
               several
               Bounds
               and
               Limits
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               Arrest
               must
               either
               be
               made
               by
               Order
               from
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Burdeaux
               ,
               the
               Town
               and
               Castle
               of
               Blay
               ,
               being
               within
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               that
               Court
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Paris
               ,
               which
               being
               Paramount
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               may
               ,
               and
               doth
               many
               times
               extend
               its
               power
               and
               execute
               its
               precepts
               over
               all
               the
               others
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               92.
               
               
                 At
                 his
                 death
                 the
                 Court
                 was
                 suddenly
                 filled
                 with
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 knowing
                 by
                 removes
                 ,
                 preferments
                 would
                 follow
                 to
                 many
                 ,
              
               expected
               advancements
               by
               it
               .
               ]
               Our
               Author
               speaks
               this
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Bishop
               Andrews
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               great
               resort
               of
               Bishops
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               which
               ensued
               thereupon
               ,
               making
               them
               to
               tarry
               there
               on
               the
               expectation
               of
               Preferment
               and
               Removes
               ,
               as
               his
               death
               occasioned
               ,
               till
               they
               were
               sent
               home
               by
               the
               Court
               Bishops
               ,
               with
               the
               Kings
               Instructions
               :
               But
               in
               this
               our
               Author
               is
               mistaken
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               things
               :
               The
               Bishops
               
               were
               not
               sent
               home
               with
               the
               Kings
               Instructions
               till
               after
               
                 Christmas
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1629.
               and
               Bishop
               Andrews
               dyed
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               year
               1626.
               after
               whose
               death
               ,
               Dr.
               Neil
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               ,
               being
               translated
               to
               the
               Sea
               of
               
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 Febr.
                 7.
              
               1627.
               
               Dr.
               Houson
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Oxon
               ,
               succeeded
               him
               in
               the
               Sea
               of
               Durham
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               year
               1628.
               
               Doctor
               Corbet
               ,
               Dean
               of
               Christ-church
               ,
               being
               consecrated
               Bishop
               of
               Oxon
               the
               17
               day
               of
               October
               of
               the
               same
               year
               ,
               so
               that
               between
               the
               filling
               up
               of
               these
               Removes
               ,
               and
               the
               sending
               the
               Bishops
               home
               with
               the
               Kings
               Instructions
               ,
               there
               happened
               about
               15
               Moneths
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               great
               resort
               of
               Bishops
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               Anno
               1627.
               when
               they
               were
               sent
               back
               with
               the
               Kings
               Instructions
               ,
               was
               not
               occasioned
               by
               the
               expectation
               of
               such
               Preferments
               and
               Removes
               ,
               as
               they
               might
               hope
               for
               on
               the
               death
               of
               Bishop
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Fol.
               105.
               
               In
               Michaelmas
               Term
               
                 the
                 Lady
              
               Purbeck
               ,
               
                 daughter
                 and
                 heir
                 to
                 the
                 Lady
              
               Hatton
               ,
               
                 by
                 her
                 former
                 Husband
                 ,
                 and
                 Wife
                 to
                 the
                 Viscount
              
               Purbeck
               
                 Brother
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 passed
                 the
                 tryall
                 for
                 adultery
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               Our
               Author
               is
               here
               out
               again
               in
               his
               Heraldry
               ,
               the
               Lady
               Purbeck
               not
               being
               Daughter
               to
               the
               Lady
               Hatton
               by
               her
               
                 former
                 Husband
              
               ,
               but
               by
               her
               second
               Husband
               Sr.
               
                 Edward
                 Coke
              
               ,
               then
               Attorny
               Generall
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               successively
               Chief
               Justice
               of
               either
               Bench.
               Yet
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               that
               
                 she
                 was
                 an
                 Heir
                 and
                 a
                 rich
                 marriage
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               after
               followeth
               .
               For
               being
               Daughter
               to
               
                 Thomas
                 Cecil
              
               Earl
               of
               Exeter
               ,
               she
               was
               married
               by
               the
               care
               and
               providence
               of
               her
               Grandfather
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Burleigh
               ,
               to
               Sr.
               
                 William
                 Newport
              
               ,
               who
               being
               the
               adopted
               sonne
               of
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor
               Hatton
               ,
               succeeded
               in
               his
               name
               as
               well
               as
               in
               his
               Lands
               .
               In
               ordering
               of
               which
               marriage
               it
               was
               agreed
               on
               ,
               that
               the
               vast
               Debt
               which
               the
               Chancellor
               owed
               unto
               the
               Crown
               ,
               should
               be
               estalled
               to
               small
               Annual
               payments
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               lieu
               thereof
               ,
               Sr.
               William
               in
               defect
               of
               issue
               ,
               should
               settle
               on
               his
               wife
               and
               her
               Heires
               ,
               by
               any
               Husband
               whatsoever
               ,
               the
               Isle
               of
               Purbeck
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               of
               the
               out
               parts
               of
               his
               Estate
               .
               By
               means
               
               whereof
               her
               Daughter
               Frances
               which
               she
               had
               by
               Sr.
               
                 Edward
                 Coke
              
               was
               heir
               to
               Corse
               Castle
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Purbeck
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Lands
               of
               Hatton
               ,
               as
               the
               mother
               (
               being
               a
               woman
               of
               great
               expence
               )
               did
               not
               sell
               or
               aliene
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               106.
               
               
                 The
                 King
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 former
                 Arrears
                 of
              
               loan
               ,
               
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 to
                 borrow
                 more
                 :
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 Councel
                 of
              
               London
               120000.
               
                 l.
                 upon
                 Mortgage
                 on
                 his
                 own
                 land
                 of
                 21000.
                 l.
              
               per
               an
               .
               ]
               And
               here
               I
               think
               our
               Author
               is
               Mistaken
               also
               ,
               the
               Citizens
               not
               lending
               their
               money
               upon
               Mortgage
               ,
               but
               laying
               it
               out
               in
               the
               way
               of
               purchase
               .
               Certain
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               many
               goodly
               Mannors
               lying
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               Ponfract-Castle
               ,
               and
               appertaining
               to
               the
               Crown
               in
               right
               of
               the
               Duchy
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               were
               sold
               out-right
               unto
               the
               Citizens
               at
               this
               time
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               conclude
               the
               like
               also
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               But
               whether
               it
               were
               so
               or
               not
               ,
               I
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               note
               the
               sordid
               basenesse
               of
               that
               City
               in
               refusing
               to
               supply
               their
               King
               in
               his
               great
               Necessities
               ,
               without
               Sale
               or
               Mortgage
               ;
               especially
               when
               the
               mony
               was
               to
               have
               been
               expended
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               Rochellers
               ,
               whose
               cause
               they
               seemed
               so
               much
               to
               favour
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               this
               and
               other
               refusals
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               the
               Divine
               vengeance
               overtook
               them
               within
               few
               years
               after
               ;
               the
               long
               Parliament
               draining
               them
               of
               a
               Million
               of
               pounds
               and
               more
               ,
               without
               satisfaction
               ,
               for
               every
               hundred
               thousand
               pound
               which
               the
               King
               desired
               to
               borrow
               of
               them
               upon
               good
               security
               ,
               so
               peny
               wise
               ,
               and
               so
               pound
               foolish
               was
               that
               stubborn
               City
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               107.
               
               
                 Which
                 we
                 shall
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 subsequent
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 fitting
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 those
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 place
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               had
               found
               fault
               with
               the
               Observator
               ,
               for
               saying
               that
               the
               King
               had
               not
               done
               well
               in
               excluding
               the
               Bishops
               from
               their
               Votes
               in
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               was
               some
               strange
               
                 improvidence
                 in
                 his
                 Message
                 from
                 York
                 ,
              
               June
               17.
               
                 where
                 he
                 reckons
                 himself
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Estates
                 ,
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
                 :
              
               But
               why
               he
               thus
               condemneth
               the
               Observator
               ,
               we
               must
               seek
               elsewhere
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               Hallifax
               
               Law
               ,
               to
               hang
               him
               first
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               put
               him
               upon
               his
               Tryal
               :
               Seek
               then
               we
               must
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               sought
               (
               as
               he
               commandeth
               )
               
                 in
                 subsequent
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 fitting
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 place
                 hereafter
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               phrase
               is
               varied
               :
               But
               neither
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               1641.
               when
               the
               Bishops
               were
               deprived
               of
               their
               Votes
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               nor
               in
               all
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Kings
               being
               at
               
                 York
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1642.
               can
               we
               finde
               one
               word
               which
               relates
               to
               either
               of
               those
               points
               :
               In
               which
               our
               Author
               deals
               with
               the
               Observator
               ,
               as
               some
               great
               Criticks
               do
               with
               their
               Authors
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               fall
               on
               any
               hard
               place
               in
               
                 Holy
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               old
               Poets
               or
               Philosophers
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               master
               ,
               adjourn
               the
               explication
               of
               it
               to
               some
               other
               place
               ,
               where
               they
               shall
               have
               an
               opportunity
               to
               consider
               of
               both
               Texts
               together
               :
               Not
               that
               they
               ever
               mean
               to
               touch
               upon
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               hope
               that
               either
               the
               Reader
               will
               be
               so
               negligent
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               mindeful
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               or
               else
               so
               charitable
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               it
               rather
               a
               forgetfulness
               ,
               then
               an
               inability
               in
               the
               undertaker
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               115.
               
               
                 To
                 these
                 he
                 was
                 questioned
                 by
                 a
                 Committee
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 reason
                 ●ustly
                 sentenced
                 .
              
               ]
               The
               party
               here
               spoken
               of
               is
               Doctor
               Manwaring
               ,
               then
               Vicar
               of
               the
               Parish
               of
               St.
               
                 Giles
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
              
               ;
               his
               Crime
               ,
               the
               preaching
               of
               two
               Sermons
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               had
               maintained
               that
               the
               King
               might
               impose
               Taxes
               and
               Subsidies
               on
               the
               Subject
               ,
               without
               consent
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               people
               were
               bound
               to
               pay
               them
               under
               pain
               of
               Damnation
               ;
               his
               Sentence
               (
               amongst
               other
               things
               )
               that
               he
               should
               be
               Imprisoned
               during
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               pay
               a
               thousand
               pound
               Fine
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               be
               made
               uncapable
               of
               all
               Ecclesiastical
               Preferments
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               heavy
               Sentence
               our
               Author
               thinks
               to
               have
               been
               very
               justly
               inflicted
               on
               him
               ,
               though
               the
               Doctor
               spake
               no
               more
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               then
               Serjeant
               〈◊〉
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               time
               had
               spoke
               in
               Parliament
               :
               By
               whom
               it
               was
               affirmed
               in
               the
               Parliament
               of
               the
               43
               of
               that
               Queen
               ,
               that
               
                 He
                 marvell'd
                 the
                 House
                 
                 stood
                 either
                 at
                 the
                 granting
                 of
                 a
                 Subsidy
                 ,
                 or
                 time
                 of
                 payment
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 we
                 have
                 is
                 her
                 Majesties
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 may
                 lawfully
                 at
                 her
                 pleasure
                 take
                 it
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 as
                 much
                 right
                 to
                 all
                 our
                 Lands
                 and
                 Goods
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 Revenue
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 presidents
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 :
              
               For
               which
               ,
               see
               the
               Book
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Free-holders
                 grand
                 Inquest
              
               ,
               pag.
               62.
               
               
                 But
                 some
                 may
                 better
                 steal
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 then
                 others
                 look
                 on
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               saying
               is
               ;
               the
               Serjeant
               being
               never
               questioned
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               Doctor
               sentenced
               (
               and
               justly
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               makes
               it
               )
               to
               an
               absolute
               ruine
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               had
               not
               been
               more
               merciful
               to
               him
               then
               the
               Commons
               were
               .
            
             
               From
               Dr.
               Manwaring
               ,
               our
               Author
               proceeds
               to
               the
               Observator
               ,
               for
               saying
               ,
               that
               Doctrinal
               matters
               delivered
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               are
               more
               proper
               for
               the
               cognizance
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               or
               the
               High
               Commission
               ,
               then
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               may
               consist
               most
               times
               of
               the
               wisest
               Men
               ,
               yet
               it
               consists
               not
               many
               times
               of
               the
               greatest
               Clerks
               :
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
            
             
               Fol.
               116.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Preacher
                 is
              
               Jure
               Divino
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 censured
                 but
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 smells
                 of
                 the
                 Presbyter
                 or
                 Papist
                 .
              
               ]
               But
               Sir
               ,
               by
               your
               good
               leave
               ,
               neither
               the
               Presbyter
               nor
               the
               Papist
               stand
               accused
               by
               our
               Orthodox
               Writers
               ,
               for
               not
               submitting
               themselves
               ,
               their
               Doctrines
               and
               Opinions
               to
               the
               power
               of
               Parliaments
               ,
               who
               neither
               have
               ,
               nor
               can
               pretend
               to
               any
               Authority
               in
               those
               particulars
               :
               That
               which
               they
               stand
               accused
               for
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               acknowledge
               not
               the
               King
               
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 supream
                 Governor
                 over
                 all
                 persons
                 in
                 all
                 causes
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Ecclesiastical
                 as
                 Civil
                 ,
                 within
                 his
                 Dominions
              
               ;
               and
               consequently
               decline
               his
               Judgement
               as
               incompetent
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               called
               to
               answer
               unto
               any
               charge
               which
               is
               reducible
               to
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               or
               Spiritual
               nature
               :
               How
               stiff
               the
               Papists
               are
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               is
               known
               well
               enough
               by
               their
               refusing
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacy
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               peremptoriness
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               take
               this
               story
               with
               you
               :
               One
               
                 David
                 Blake
              
               ,
               at
               a
               Sermon
               preached
               at
               
               St.
               Andrews
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Iames
               ,
               had
               
                 cast
                 forth
                 divers
                 Speeches
                 full
                 of
                 spight
                 ,
                 
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 Councel
                 and
                 Session
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 had
                 called
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
              
               England
               
                 an
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 a
                 Woman
                 of
                 no
                 Religion
                 :
              
               For
               which
               ,
               being
               complained
               of
               by
               the
               English
               Ambassador
               ,
               he
               was
               cited
               to
               appear
               before
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Councel
               ,
               on
               the
               tenth
               of
               
                 November
                 ,
                 A●no
              
               1596.
               
               Which
               being
               made
               known
               to
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               last
               general
               Assembly
               ,
               it
               was
               concluded
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               should
               submit
               his
               Doctrine
               to
               the
               Tryal
               of
               the
               Councel
               ,
               the
               liberties
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Spiritual
               Government
               of
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               would
               be
               quite
               subverted
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               in
               any
               case
               a
               Declinator
               should
               be
               used
               ,
               and
               Protestation
               made
               against
               these
               Proceedings
               :
               This
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               opposed
               by
               some
               moderate
               men
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               carried
               by
               the
               rest
               ,
               who
               cryed
               out
               it
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 stand
                 at
                 all
                 hazards
              
               ;
               &
               thereupon
               a
               Declina●or
               was
               formed
               to
               this
               effect
               ▪
               
                 That
                 howbeit
                 the
                 Conscience
                 of
                 his
                 Innocency
                 did
                 uphold
                 him
                 sufficiently
                 against
                 the
                 Calumnies
                 of
                 whomsoever
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 ready
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 uttered
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 opening
                 the
                 Words
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Application
                 ;
                 yet
                 seeing
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 thither
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 his
                 Majesty
                 and
                 Councel
                 for
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 answering
                 to
                 the
                 pretended
                 Accusation
                 ,
                 might
                 import
                 a
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 an
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Iurisdiction
                 in
                 matters
                 meerly
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 constrained
                 in
                 all
                 humility
                 to
                 decline
                 ●udicatory
                 :
              
               Which
               Declinator
               being
               subscrib'd
               by
               the
               Commissioners
               ,
               and
               delivered
               by
               Blake
               ,
               he
               referred
               himself
               to
               the
               Presbytery
               as
               his
               proper
               Iudges
               :
               And
               being
               interrogated
               whether
               the
               King
               might
               not
               judge
               of
               Treason
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Church
               did
               in
               matters
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               i●
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 speeches
                 delivered
                 〈◊〉
                 Pulpi●s
                 ,
                 albert
                 alledged
                 to
                 be
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Church
                 〈…〉
                 ther●of
              
               What
               became
               after
               of
               this
               〈…〉
               may
               ●inde
               it
               in
               Arch-Bishop
               Spotswoods
               
               History
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               :
               Had
               Dr.
               Manwaring
               done
               thus
               ,
               and
               the
               Observator
               justified
               him
               in
               it
               ,
               they
               had
               both
               favored
               of
               the
               Presbyter
               or
               Papist
               ,
               there
               's
               no
               question
               of
               it
               :
               But
               being
               the
               Observator
               relates
               onely
               to
               the
               proceedings
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               incroachments
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               in
               matters
               Doctrinally
               delivered
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               diminution
               of
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               Causes
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               the
               Presbyter
               or
               the
               Papist
               to
               be
               charged
               upon
               him
               ;
               as
               the
               Historian
               ,
               to
               create
               him
               the
               greater
               odium
               ,
               would
               fain
               have
               it
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               115.
               
               
                 But
                 how
                 suddenly
                 the
                 Commons
                 House
                 〈◊〉
                 upon
                 the
                 Lor●s
                 liberties
                 ,
                 excluding
                 the
                 words
                 ,
              
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 grant
                 of
                 the
                 Bill
                 of
                 Subsidies
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               And
               to
               say
               truth
               ,
               the
               Lords
               were
               but
               serv'd
               in
               their
               own
               kinde
               ,
               who
               having
               so
               unworthily
               joyn'd
               with
               the
               Commons
               ,
               in
               devesting
               the
               King
               (
               from
               whom
               they
               deriv'd
               all
               their
               Honors
               )
               of
               his
               just
               Prerogatives
               ,
               are
               now
               assaulted
               by
               those
               Commons
               ,
               and
               in
               danger
               of
               losing
               their
               own
               Rights
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               favor
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               were
               conferr'd
               upon
               them
               ;
               which
               might
               have
               given
               them
               a
               sufficient
               warning
               ,
               (
               but
               that
               there
               was
               a
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 In●atuation
              
               over
               all
               the
               Land
               )
               not
               to
               joyn
               with
               them
               any
               more
               in
               the
               like
               Designs
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               whose
               Authority
               could
               not
               be
               diminisht
               without
               the
               lessening
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               nor
               any
               Plot
               carried
               on
               toward
               his
               Destruction
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               would
               not
               be
               reduc'd
               to
               the
               same
               condition
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               People
               .
               But
               
                 Quos
                 Iupiter
                 vult
                 perdere
                 ,
                 dementat
                 pr●us
                 ,
              
               so
               it
               prov'd
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               123.
               
               
                 His
                 body
                 brought
                 to
              
               York
               House
               ,
               
                 and
                 after
                 sumptuously
                 intombed
                 at
              
               Westminster
               
                 in
                 St.
              
               Edwards
               Chappel
               .
               ]
               The
               Church
               of
               Westminster
               was
               indeed
               founded
               by
               King
               〈◊〉
               the
               Confessour
               ,
               whom
               they
               called
               sometimes
               by
               the
               name
               of
               St.
               Edward
               the
               King
               ;
               〈◊〉
               that
               part
               of
               it
               that
               lies
               betwen
               the
               crosse
               Isle
               and
               the
               Chappel
               of
               King
               Henry
               〈…〉
               best
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
                 Chappel
                 of
                 〈◊〉
              
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               many
               Kings
               and
               Queens
               which
               are
               there
               〈◊〉
               ,
               
               In
               a
               side
               Isle
               or
               inclosure
               whereof
               the
               Dukes
               body
               was
               Sumptuously
               interred
               with
               this
               glorious
               Epitaph
               which
               in
               honour
               of
               his
               invincible
               fidelity
               to
               his
               gracious
               Masters
               ,
               (
               for
               I
               am
               otherwise
               a
               meer
               stranger
               to
               all
               his
               Selatious
               )
               I
               shall
               here
               Subjoyn
               .
            
             
               
                 P.
                 M.
                 S.
                 
              
               
                 Vanae
                 multitudinis
                 improperium
                 hic
                 jacet
                 ,
                 Cujus
                 tamen
              
               
                 Hispania
                 Prudentiam
                 ,
              
               
                 Gallia
                 Fortitudinem
                 ,
              
               
                 Belgia
                 Industriam
                 ,
              
               
                 Tota
                 Europa
                 mirata
                 est
                 Magnanimitatem
                 .
                 Quem
              
               
                 Daniae
                 &
                 Sweciae
                 Reges
                 integerrimum
                 ,
              
               
                 Germaniae
                 Transilvaniae
                 &
                 Nassautiae
                 Princip
                 :
                 Ingenuum
                 ,
              
               
                 Veneta
                 Reipublica
                 Philobasileia
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Sahaudiae
                 &
                 Lotharingiae
                 Duces
                 Politicum
                 ,
              
               
                 Palatinus
                 Comes
                 Fidelem
                 ,
              
               
                 Imperator
                 Pacificum
                 ,
              
               
                 Turca
                 Christianum
                 ,
              
               
                 Papa
                 Protestantem
                 ,
              
               
                 Experti
                 sunt
                 .
                 Quem
              
               
                 
                   
                     Anglia
                     Archithalassum
                  
                   
                     Cantabrigia
                     Cancellarium
                  
                   
                     Buckinghamia
                     :
                     Ducem
                  
                
                 habuit
              
               
                 Verùm
                 siste
                 viator
                 ,
                 &
                 quid
                 ipsa
                 Invidia
                 Sugillare
                 nequ●t
                 ,
                 audi
                 .
              
               
                 Hic
                 est
                 ille
              
               
                 Calamitosae
                 virtutis
              
               
                 Buckinghamius
                 .
              
               
                 Maritus
                 redamatus
                 ,
                 Pater
                 ama●s
              
               
                 Filius
                 obsequens
                 ,
              
               
                 Frater
                 amicissimus
                 ,
                 Affinis
                 Beneficus
                 ,
              
               
                 Amicus
                 perpetuus
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Dominus
                 Benignus
                 ,
              
               
                 &
              
               
                 Optimus
                 omnium
                 servus
                 .
              
               
                 Quem
              
               
                 Reges
                 adamarunt
                 ,
                 optimates
                 honorarunt
                 ,
              
               
                 Ecclesia
                 deflevit
                 ,
              
               
                 Vulgus
                 Oderunt
                 .
              
               
                 Quem
              
               
                 Iacobus
                 &
                 Carolus
              
               
                 Regum
                 perspicacissimi
                 ,
                 intimum
                 habuerunt
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 quibus
              
               
                 Honoribus
                 auctus
                 ,
                 &
                 negotiis
                 onustus
                 ,
              
               
                 Fato
                 succubuit
              
               
                 Antequam
                 par
                 animo
                 periculum
                 invenit
                 .
              
               
                 Quid
                 jam
                 Peregrine
                 ?
              
               
                 Aenigma
                 mundi
                 moritur
                 ;
              
               
                 Omnia
                 fuit
                 ,
                 nec
                 quidquam
                 habuit
                 ,
              
               
                 Patriae
                 parens
                 &
                 hostis
                 audiit
                 .
              
               
                 Deliciae
                 idem
                 &
                 querela
                 Parliamenti
                 .
              
               
                 Quidum
                 Papistis
                 bellum
                 infert
                 ,
                 insimulatur
              
               
               
                 Papista
                 ,
              
               
                 Dum
                 Protestantium
                 partibus
                 consulit
                 ,
              
               
                 Occiditur
                 à
                 Protestante
                 .
              
               
                 Tesseram
                 specta
                 rerum
                 humanarum
                 ,
              
               
                 At
                 non
                 est
                 quòd
                 serio
                 triumphet
                 malitia
                 ,
              
               
                 Interimere
                 potuit
                 ,
                 laedere
                 non
                 potuit
                 .
              
               
                 Scilicet
                 has
                 preces
                 fundens
                 expiravit
                 ,
              
               
                 Tuo
                 ego
                 sanguine
                 potiar
                 (
                 mi
                 Iesu
                 )
                 dum
                 mali
                 pascuntur
                 meo
                 .
              
            
             
               Fol.
               127.
               
               
                 But
                 the
              
               Religious
               
                 Commons
                 must
                 reform
              
               Gods
               
                 caus●
                 before
                 the
              
               Kings
               
                 nor
                 would
                 they
                 be
                 prescribed
                 their
                 Consultations
                 ,
                 but
                 resolved
                 to
                 remit
                 the
                 Bill
                 of
              
               Tunnage
               and
               Poundage
               
                 at
                 pleasure
              
               .
               ]
               This
               is
               another
               new
               incroachment
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               poasting
               off
               of
               the
               Kings
               businesse
               ,
               and
               the
               publick
               concernments
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               either
               lessened
               his
               prerogative
               ,
               weakned
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               advanced
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               people
               .
               Which
               resolution
               of
               not
               
                 being
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 their
                 Cons●ltations
              
               became
               at
               last
               so
               fixt
               amongst
               them
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               King
               had
               frequently
               recommended
               to
               them
               his
               Message
               of
               the
               20.
               of
               
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1641.
               
               So
               necessary
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               they
               returned
               answer
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               an
               infringing
               of
               their
               Priviledges
               to
               be
               p●est
               with
               any
               such
               Directions
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               128.
               
               
                 And
                 King
                 Iames
                 commended
                 them
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 of
                 Dort
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 asserted
                 by
                 suffrage
                 of
                 those
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 afterwards
                 commended
                 to
                 the
                 Convocation
                 in
                 Ireland
                 .
              
               Our
               Authour
               takes
               this
               Errour
               from
               the
               former
               Historian
               ,
               but
               takes
               no
               notice
               of
               the
               correction
               of
               it
               by
               the
               Observator
               
               though
               it
               ●ppears
               by
               his
               citation
               in
               the
               margin
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               consulted
               with
               those
               Observations
               in
               this
               very
               point
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               must
               let
               him
               know
               ,
               since
               otherwise
               he
               will
               not
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               strange
               
                 Hysteron
                 Proteron
              
               ,
               setting
               the
               
                 Cart
                 before
                 the
                 Horse
              
               as
               we
               use
               to
               phrase
               it
               .
               The
               Convocation
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Articles
               of
               Lambeth
               were
               incorporated
               into
               the
               Articles
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               was
               holden
               in
               the
               Year
               1615.
               the
               
                 Synod
                 of
                 Dort
              
               not
               held
               till
               three
               years
               after
               anno
               1618.
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               D●rt
               first
               ,
               and
               to
               Ireland
               afterwards
               .
               The
               like
               mistake
               in
               point
               of
               time
               we
               finde
               in
               our
               Authour
               fol.
               134.
               where
               speaking
               of
               that
               wilde
               distemper
               which
               hapned
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               on
               the
               dissolving
               of
               the
               Parliament
               Anno
               1628.
               he
               telleth
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 those
                 Malignities
                 flew
                 over
                 Seas
                 ,
                 and
                 infected
                 the
                 French
                 Parliaments
                 about
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 where
                 that
                 King
                 discontinued
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Estates
                 upon
                 farre
                 lesse
                 Provocations
                 .
              
               Whereas
               he
               lets
               us
               know
               from
               the
               Observator
               ,
               within
               few
               lines
               after
               ,
               that
               those
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               three
               
                 Estates
                 in
                 Franc●
              
               were
               discontinued
               by
               King
               Lewis
               th●
               13.
               and
               a
               new
               form
               of
               Assembly
               instituted
               in
               the
               place
               thereof
               Anno
               1614.
               
               So
               that
               the
               malignity
               of
               those
               distempers
               which
               happened
               in
               the
               Parliament
               of
               
                 England
                 Anno
              
               1628.
               could
               not
               about
               that
               time
               
                 passe
                 over
                 the
                 Seas
                 and
                 infect
                 the
                 French
                 Parliaments
                 ,
              
               which
               had
               been
               discontinued
               and
               dissolved
               14.
               years
               before
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               133.
               
               
                 This
                 was
                 rati●ied
                 by
                 the
                 Contract
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 upon
                 his
                 admittance
                 ,
                 had
                 declared
                 and
                 confirmed
                 in
                 the
                 Laws
                 which
                 he
                 published
                 .
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               speaks
               this
               of
               an
               hereditary
               Freedom
               which
               is
               supposed
               to
               have
               been
               in
               the
               English
               Nation
               ,
               from
               paying
               any
               Tax
               or
               Tallage
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
               And
               I
               would
               fain
               learn
               so
               much
               of
               him
               as
               to
               direct
               me
               to
               some
               creditable
               Authour
               ,
               in
               which
               I
               may
               finde
               this
               pretended
               contract
               between
               the
               Norman
               Conquerour
               and
               the
               English
               Subject
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               Book
               of
               Statutes
               I
               may
               finde
               these
               Laws
               which
               were
               publisht
               by
               him
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               The
               Norman
               Conquerour
               knew
               his
               
               own
               strength
               too
               well
               to
               reign
               precariò
               ,
               to
               ground
               his
               Title
               on
               his
               admittance
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               any
               such
               contract
               with
               them
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               might
               more
               easily
               win
               them
               to
               that
               admittance
               .
               He
               won
               the
               Kingdome
               by
               his
               sword
               ▪
               and
               by
               that
               he
               kept
               It.
               'T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               did
               petition
               him
               for
               a
               Restitution
               of
               the
               Laws
               of
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 Con●essor
              
               ,
               in
               which
               such
               an
               immunity
               from
               extraordinary
               Taxes
               might
               be
               granted
               to
               them
               .
               But
               I
               cannot
               finde
               that
               either
               he
               or
               
                 William
                 Rufus
              
               who
               succeeded
               ,
               did
               ever
               part
               with
               so
               much
               of
               their
               powet
               as
               not
               to
               raise
               money
               on
               the
               Subject
               for
               their
               own
               occasions
               whensoever
               they
               pleased
               .
               And
               it
               is
               true
               also
               ,
               that
               both
               King
               Hen.
               1.
               and
               K.
               Steven
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               the
               Crown
               by
               unjust
               or
               disputable
               Titles
               ,
               did
               flatter
               the
               people
               ,
               when
               they
               first
               entred
               on
               the
               Throne
               ,
               with
               an
               hope
               of
               restoring
               the
               said
               Laws
               ;
               but
               I
               cannot
               finde
               that
               ever
               they
               were
               so
               good
               as
               their
               words
               ,
               nay
               ,
               I
               finde
               the
               contrary
               .
               The
               first
               of
               our
               Kings
               which
               gave
               any
               life
               to
               those
               old
               Laws
               ,
               was
               King
               Hen.
               2.
               the
               first
               granter
               of
               the
               
                 Magna
                 Charta
              
               ;
               which
               notwithstanding
               he
               kept
               not
               so
               exactly
               as
               to
               make
               it
               of
               any
               strength
               and
               consequence
               to
               binde
               his
               Heirs
               .
               But
               the
               Commons
               having
               once
               tasted
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Lords
               in
               a
               long
               war
               against
               King
               Iohn
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               extorted
               it
               by
               strong
               hand
               ,
               and
               had
               it
               confirmed
               unto
               them
               at
               a
               place
               called
               
                 Running
                 Mead
              
               near
               
                 Stanes
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1215.
               
               Confirmed
               afterward
               in
               more
               peaceable
               times
               by
               King
               H●n
               .
               3.
               in
               the
               Ninth
               year
               of
               hi●
               Reign
               .
               But
               so
               ,
               that
               he
               and
               his
               Successors
               made
               bold
               with
               the
               Subject
               notwithstanding
               in
               these
               money
               matters
               ,
               till
               the
               Statute
               
                 de
                 Tallagio
                 non
                 concedendo
              
               was
               past
               by
               Edward
               of
               Carnarvon
               eldest
               Son
               to
               King
               Edward
               the
               third
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               as
               his
               Father
               was
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               in
               the
               war
               of
               Flanders
               :
               which
               being
               dis●llowed
               by
               the
               King
               at
               his
               coming
               home
               ,
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               taken
               off
               the
               File
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               it
               might
               not
               passe
               for
               a
               Law
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               to
               be
               found
               now
               in
               the
               Records
               of
               the
               Tower
               amongst
               the
               Laws
               of
               that
               Kings
               time
               ,
               as
               are
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               But
               from
               the
               generall
               position
               touching
               the
               hereditary
               
               freedom
               of
               the
               E●glish
               subject
               from
               Taxes
               and
               Tallage
               ,
               not
               granted
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Parliament
               ,
               our
               Authour
               passeth
               to
               such
               R●tes
               and
               Impositions
               as
               are
               laid
               on
               Merchandize
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
            
             
               
                 Ibid.
                 Mo●●ly
                 these
                 upon
                 Merchandise
                 were
                 taken
                 by
                 Parliament
                 six
                 ●r
                 twelve
              
               per
               pound
               
                 f●r
                 time
                 and
                 years
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 saw
                 cause
                 ,
                 for
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 they
                 were
                 granted
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continued
                 for
                 divers
                 descents
                 :
              
               ]
               Our
               Authour
               had
               before
               told
               us
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Merchant
                 in
                 ●ormer
                 times
                 usually
                 gav●
                 consent
                 to
                 such
                 taxes
                 ,
                 but
                 limited
                 to
                 a
                 time
                 t●
                 the
                 ratification
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 following
                 Parliament
                 to
                 be
                 cancelled
                 ●r
                 confirmed
                 .
              
               By
               which
               it
               seems
               that
               the
               Kings
               hands
               were
               so
               tied
               up
               ,
               that
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Merchant
               ,
               or
               Authority
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               he
               could
               impose
               no
               tax
               upon
               ●ny
               Merchandise
               either
               exported
               or
               imported
               .
               But
               cer●ainly
               whatever
               our
               Authour
               saies
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               King
               might
               impose
               rates
               and
               taxes
               upon
               either
               by
               his
               sole
               prerogative
               ,
               not
               troubling
               the
               Parli●ment
               in
               it
               ,
               nor
               asking
               the
               leave
               of
               the
               Merchant
               whom
               it
               most
               concerned
               ;
               Which
               Taxes
               being
               accustomably
               paid
               ,
               had
               the
               name
               of
               Customes
               ,
               as
               the
               Officers
               which
               received
               them
               had
               the
               name
               of
               Customers
               .
               Concerning
               which
               we
               finde
               no
               old
               Statute
               or
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               did
               enable
               the
               King
               to
               receive
               them
               ,
               though
               some
               there
               be
               by
               which
               the
               King
               did
               binde
               himself
               to
               a
               lesser
               rate
               then
               formerly
               had
               been
               laid
               upon
               some
               commodities
               :
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Statute
               of
               the
               14.
               of
               King
               Edward
               3.
               
               
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 neither
                 we
                 nor
                 our
                 Heirs
                 shall
                 demand
                 ,
                 assesse
                 ,
                 nor
                 take
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffer
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 more
                 custome
                 for
                 a
                 Sack
                 of
                 Wool
                 of
                 any
                 English
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 half
                 a
                 mark
                 only
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 the
                 Woolfels
                 and
                 Lether
                 the
                 old
                 Custome
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Sack
                 ought
                 to
                 contain
                 26.
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 stone
                 14.
                 pound
                 .
              
               By
               which
               it
               seems
               that
               there
               had
               been
               both
               Customes
               and
               
                 old
                 Customes
              
               too
               ,
               which
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               had
               formerly
               imposed
               on
               those
               commodities
               ,
               now
               by
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               this
               King
               abated
               to
               a
               lesser
               summe
               ,
               and
               deduced
               to
               a
               certainty
               .
               The
               like
               Customes
               the
               Kings
               of
               
               England
               also
               had
               upon
               forreign
               Commodities
               ,
               〈◊〉
               namely
               ,
               upon
               that
               of
               wine
               ,
               each
               Tun
               of
               Wine
               which
               lay
               before
               the
               Mast
               ,
               and
               behinde
               the
               Mast
               b●ing
               du●
               unto
               the
               King
               by
               C●stome
               ;
               receiv'd
               accordingly
               ,
               
                 &
                 sic
                 de
                 c●teris
              
               .
               But
               being
               these
               old
               Customes
               were
               found
               insufficient
               ,
               in
               the
               times
               of
               open
               hostility
               betwixt
               u●
               and
               France
               ,
               both
               to
               m●intain
               the
               Kings
               Port
               ,
               and
               to
               enable
               him
               to
               guard
               the
               Seas
               and
               secure
               his
               Merchants
               ;
               a
               Subsidie
               of
               T●nnage
               and
               Poundage
               impos'd
               at
               a
               certain
               rate
               on
               all
               sorts
               of
               Merchandize
               was
               granted
               ●●rst
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               to
               King
               Hen.
               6.
               and
               afterward
               to
               King
               Edw.
               4.
               in
               the
               12.
               
               Year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               and
               finally
               to
               all
               the
               Kings
               successively
               for
               term
               of
               life
               ;
               Never
               denied
               to
               any
               of
               them
               till
               the
               Co●mons
               beg●n
               to
               think
               of
               lessening
               the
               Authority
               Royall
               in
               the
               first
               Y●ar
               of
               
                 King
                 Charles
              
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               engaged
               in
               a
               War
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               and
               me●n●●o
               make
               use
               of
               the
               advantage
               by
               holding
               him
               to
               hard
               meats
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               brought
               him
               to
               a
               necessity
               of
               yeelding
               to
               any
               thing
               which
               they
               pleased
               to
               ask
               .
               For
               in
               the
               first
               P●rliament
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               they
               past
               the
               Bill
               ●or
               one
               Year
               only
               ,
               which
               for
               that
               cause
               was
               rejected
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               .
               In
               the
               〈◊〉
               Parliament
               they
               were
               too
               busie
               with
               the
               Duke
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               :
               And
               in
               the
               first
               Session
               of
               the
               third
               ,
               the●
               drew
               up
               a
               Remonstrance
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               King
               by
               pass●●g
               〈◊〉
               Petition
               of
               Right
               ,
               had
               parted
               with
               his
               Interest
               in
               that
               Imposition
               .
               Nor
               staid
               they
               there
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               ●umultuous
               end
               of
               the
               next
               Session
               ,
               they
               thundred
               out
               their
               A●athema's●ot
               ●ot
               only
               against
               such
               of
               the
               Kings
               Ministers
               as
               should
               act
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               levying
               of
               his
               Subsidie
               of
               Tunnage
               and
               Poundage
               ,
               but
               against
               all
               such
               as
               
                 voluntarily
                 should
                 yield
                 or
                 pay
                 th●
                 same
                 not
                 being
                 granted
                 by
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 as
                 betrayers
                 of
                 the
                 Liberties
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 enemies
                 to
                 this
                 Common-wealth
                 .
              
               And
               though
               the
               King
               received
               it
               (
               but
               not
               without
               some
               losse
               and
               difficulty
               )
               from
               the
               first
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               to
               the
               sixteenth
               current
               ;
               yet
               then
               the
               Commons
               being
               backt
               with
               a
               Scottish
               Army
               ,
               resolved
               that
               he
               should
               hold
               it
               not
               longer
               but
               as
               a
               Tenant
               at
               will
               ,
               and
               that
               but
               from
               three
               Moneths
               to
               three
               
               Moneths
               neither
               .
               And
               then
               they
               past
               it
               with
               this
               clogge
               '
               which
               the
               King
               (
               as
               his
               case
               then
               stood
               )
               knew
               not
               how
               to
               shake
               off
               ,
               viz.
               that
               it
               must
               be
               declared
               and
               enacted
               by
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               ,
               ●nd
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               assembled
               in
               Parliament
               .
               
                 Th●t
                 it
                 is
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 ancient
                 Right
                 of
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Subsidy
                 ,
                 Custome
                 ,
                 Impost
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 charge
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 ought
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 laid
                 or
                 imposed
                 upon
                 any
                 Merchandise
                 exported
                 or
                 imported
                 by
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 Denizen●
                 ,
                 or
                 Aliens
                 ,
                 without
                 common
                 consent
                 in
                 Parliament
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               
                 Imposition
                 raised
                 on
                 C●rrans
              
               by
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               it
               was
               done
               ,
               as
               our
               Authour
               tels
               us
               to
               cry
               quits
               with
               the
               Venetians
               ,
               who
               had
               rais'd
               the
               Customes
               of
               our
               Cl●th
               .
               And
               this
               was
               done
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               without
               regret
               or
               complaint
               ,
               
                 the
                 generall
                 prosperity
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 overshadowing
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 power
                 commanding
                 ,
              
               fol.
               133.
               
               Here
               then
               we
               have
               an
               Imposition
               raised
               upon
               some
               Commodities
               ,
               by
               the
               sole
               will
               an●
               power
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               not
               only
               without
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               without
               any
               regret
               or
               complaint
               of
               the
               Merchants
               ,
               as
               our
               Authour
               tels
               us
               .
               And
               in
               the
               first
               he
               tels
               us
               true
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               in
               the
               last
               .
               For
               the
               Merchants
               having
               fee'd
               some
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               to
               befriend
               them
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               moved
               that
               some
               course
               might
               be
               taken
               by
               the
               House
               to
               ease
               the
               Merchants
               in
               th●t
               Point
               .
               When
               presently
               M.
               
                 Secretary
                 Cecil
              
               addressing
               himself
               unto
               the
               Speaker
               ,
               desired
               that
               that
               businesse
               might
               proceed
               no
               further
               ;
               affirming
               that
               it
               was
               a
               
                 Noli
                 me
                 tangere
              
               ,
               part
               of
               the
               Queens
               prerogative
               Royall
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               disputed
               within
               those
               wals
               ;
               adding
               w●●hal
               ,
               that
               if
               〈◊〉
               proceeded
               any
               further
               ,
               he
               must
               (
               as
               he
               was
               in
               duty
               bound
               )
               acquaint
               her
               Majesty
               with
               the
               matter
               ,
               of
               whose
               displeasure
               they
               would
               quickly
               finde
               themselves
               to
               be
               very
               sensible
               .
               And
               so
               the
               businesse
               stopt
               for
               that
               time
               ,
               though
               it
               broke
               out
               afterwards
               ,
               but
               little
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Merchant
               ,
               as
               
                 in
                 fine
              
               it
               proved
               .
               It
               seems
               by
               this
               story
               that
               the
               Commons
               challenged
               no
               such
               priviledge
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               time
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               afterwards
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Charles
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               
               King
               nor
               Queen
               was
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               any
               thing
               which
               was
               said
               or
               done
               within
               those
               Walls
               ,
               until
               it
               was
               communicated
               to
               them
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               House
               :
               For
               whereas
               the
               King
               in
               a
               Speech
               made
               to
               both
               Houses
               ,
               on
               the
               14
               of
               December
               ,
               1641.
               took
               notice
               of
               some
               dispute
               which
               had
               been
               raised
               in
               that
               House
               ,
               about
               the
               Kings
               power
               in
               pressing
               Soldiers
               for
               his
               Wars
               ,
               the
               Commons
               voted
               this
               for
               a
               breach
               of
               Priviledge
               ,
               and
               gain'd
               so
               far
               upon
               the
               Lords
               ,
               that
               they
               joyn'd
               together
               in
               this
               Declaration
               to
               his
               Ma●esty
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 amongst
                 other
                 priviledges
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 ancient
                 and
                 undoubted
                 right
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Maj●sty
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 any
                 matter
                 in
                 Agitation
                 and
                 debate
                 in
                 either
                 House
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 Information
                 and
                 Agreement
                 :
              
               But
               yet
               as
               ancient
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               the
               yongest
               man
               present
               had
               seen
               the
               beginning
               ;
               and
               as
               undoubted
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               the
               oldest
               man
               there
               sitting
               liv'd
               to
               see
               the
               end
               of
               it
               :
               And
               so
               much
               for
               that
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               136.
               
               
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 ten
                 committed
                 to
                 several
                 Prisons
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 of
              
               May
               ,
               Attorney-General
               Noy
               
                 sent
                 Process
                 out
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Star-Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 answer
                 his
                 Information
                 there
                 .
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               speaks
               this
               of
               those
               ten
               persons
               who
               had
               been
               guilty
               of
               that
               most
               unparallel'd
               Ryot
               ,
               which
               was
               committed
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               at
               the
               dissolving
               of
               the
               last
               Parliament
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               Mr.
               Noy
               was
               not
               Attorney-General
               ,
               nor
               in
               three
               years
               after
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               send
               out
               Process
               ,
               or
               make
               any
               Info●mation
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               is
               here
               affirmed
               :
               The
               Attorney-General
               was
               at
               that
               time
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Heath
              
               ,
               who
               not
               long
               after
               entred
               the
               like
               Information
               against
               the
               Earls
               of
               
                 Bedford
                 ,
                 Somerset
              
               ,
               and
               Clare
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
              
               ,
               Master
               Selden
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
              
               ,
               for
               dispersing
               a
               Manuscript
               ,
               containing
               sundry
               projects
               for
               raising
               money
               on
               the
               Subject
               without
               the
               help
               of
               Parliaments
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               some
               Design
               of
               the
               King
               or
               his
               Councel
               to
               enslave
               the
               Nation
               :
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               our
               present
               Author
               tells
               us
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               an
               absent
               Author
               tells
               us
               another
               ;
               That
               which
               our
               present
               Author
               tells
               us
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
            
             
             
               Fol.
               140.
               
               
                 It
                 was
                 contrived
                 at
              
               Florence
               
                 by
                 Sir
              
               Robert
               Dudley
               ,
               
                 who
                 descended
                 from
                 the
              
               Dudlies
               ,
               
                 Earls
                 of
              
               Warwick
               ,
               
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 stiled
                 himself
                 .
                 ]
              
               That
               this
               Book
               of
               projects
               was
               contrived
               by
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Dudley
              
               ,
               I
               am
               well
               assured
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               well
               assured
               also
               ,
               that
               he
               neither
               descended
               from
               the
               Dudlies
               Earls
               of
               Warwick
               ,
               nor
               ever
               call'd
               himself
               by
               that
               Title
               :
               There
               were
               but
               three
               that
               held
               the
               Titles
               of
               
                 Warwick
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               
            
             
               Iohn
               ,
               the
               first
               Baron
               of
               that
               House
               ,
               created
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               and
               Duke
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               by
               K.
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Iohn
               his
               eldest
               surviving
               Son
               ,
               commonly
               called
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               (
               as
               the
               custom
               is
               )
               after
               his
               Father
               was
               made
               Duke
               ,
               who
               dyed
               without
               Issue
               .
            
             
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               Ambrose
               the
               fourth
               Son
               of
               the
               first
               Io●n
               ,
               created
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               by
               Queen
               
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1552.
               who
               deceased
               without
               Issue
               also
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               was
               but
               one
               Dudley
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               ,
               from
               whom
               this
               Robert
               could
               descend
               ,
               and
               from
               him
               he
               did
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               base
               or
               natural
               Son
               of
               
                 Robert
                 Dudley
              
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Leicester
               ,
               the
               fifth
               Son
               of
               the
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Dudly
              
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               ,
               and
               Duke
               of
               Northumberland
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               This
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Dudley
              
               ,
               who
               contriv'd
               the
               Manuscript
               ,
               did
               not
               stile
               himself
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               ,
               that
               being
               too
               low
               a
               title
               to
               content
               his
               Ambition
               :
               For
               looking
               on
               himself
               as
               the
               onely
               remaining
               branch
               of
               this
               House
               of
               the
               Dudlies
               ,
               he
               took
               upon
               himself
               the
               Stile
               of
               Duke
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               and
               was
               commonly
               called
               so
               by
               all
               sorts
               of
               People
               in
               the
               State
               of
               Florence
               :
               But
               to
               proceed
               ,
               our
               Author
               tells
               us
               of
               this
               Manuscript
               of
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Dudlies
              
               ,
               That
               ,
            
             
               Ibid.
               
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 Rhapsody
                 of
                 several
                 pro●ects
                 for
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Revenue
                 ▪
                 and
                 somewhat
                 in
                 prejudice
                 of
                 proceedings
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ;
                 sundry
                 copies
                 whereof
                 were
                 dispersed
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               And
               so
               disperst
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               few
               or
               none
               who
               were
               inquisitive
               into
               matters
               which
               con●erned
               the
               publick
               ,
               that
               got
               not
               ●
               Copy
               of
               th●se
               Paper●
               :
               Which
               being
               found
               in
               the
               Study
               of
               
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               (
               as
               it
               might
               have
               been
               in
               thous●nds
               more
               )
               gave
               an
               occasion
               to
               E.
               H.
               an
               obscure
               fellow
               ,
               compos'd
               of
               Ignorance
               and
               malice
               ,
               to
               publish
               it
               in
               Print
               ,
               with
               this
               following
               Title
               ,
               viz.
               Straffords
               
                 Pl●t
                 discovered
                 ,
                 and
                 th●
                 Parliament
                 vindicated
                 in
                 their
                 Iustice
                 executed
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 late
                 discovery
                 of
                 certain
                 Propositions
                 delivered
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 by
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Strafford
               ,
               
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 his
                 tryal
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 Inscription
                 ,
              
               Propositions
               
                 for
                 the
              
               bridling
               of
               Parliaments
               ,
               
                 and
                 for
                 the
              
               increasing
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Revenue
               
                 much
                 m●re
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               harmless
               Errors
               of
               my
               present
               ,
               and
               the
               malicious
               falshood
               of
               my
               absent
               Author
               :
               Amongst
               which
               harmless
               Errors
               of
               my
               present
               (
               but
               not
               to
               be
               excused
               in
               any
               )
               Author
               ,
               I
               reckon
               his
               naming
               of
               King
               Charls
               to
               be
               the
               Uncle
               of
               Frederick
               Prince
               Elector
               
                 Palatine
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               143.
               and
               within
               few
               lines
               after
               ,
               his
               Brother-in-law
               ,
               as
               indeed
               he
               was
               ,
               his
               making
               ●alcedon
               to
               be
               a
               City
               in
               
                 Greece
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               151.
               whereas
               it
               was
               a
               City
               of
               Bithynia
               in
               
                 Asia
                 minor
              
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Sea
               :
               But
               leaving
               these
               ,
               I
               proceed
               to
               matters
               of
               more
               moment
               ,
               and
               of
               greater
               conseq●ence
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               148.
               
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 draws
                 a
                 Pedigree
                 of
                 his
                 right
                 and
                 title
                 from
                 King
              
               James
               
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               speaks
               this
               of
               the
               Pedigree
               by
               which
               the
               Marquess
               of
               Hamilton
               pretended
               a
               Right
               and
               Title
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               a
               Title
               which
               had
               so
               many
               flaws
               ,
               that
               if
               all
               the
               Issue
               of
               King
               Iames
               the
               sixth
               were
               utterly
               extinguishe●
               ,
               co●ld
               not
               serve
               the
               turn
               :
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               Lady
               
                 Katherine
                 Stuart
              
               ,
               Daughter
               to
               Iames
               the
               second
               ,
               from
               whom
               ,
               (
               and
               not
               immediately
               from
               Iames
               the
               first
               )
               he
               must
               fetch
               his
               pedigree
               ,
               was
               first
               Marryed
               to
               Robert
               Lord
               Boide
               Earl
               of
               Arran
               ,
               from
               whom
               being
               forcibly
               taken
               by
               her
               brother
               King
               Iames
               the
               third
               ,
               and
               marryed
               in
               her
               said
               Husbands
               life
               time
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               the
               especial
               favorite
               of
               that
               Ki●g
               ,
               she
               carryed
               with
               her
               for
               her
               Dower
               the
               Earldom
               of
               Arran
               :
               The
               Children
               born
               of
               this
               Adulterous
               bed
               could
               pretend
               no
               Title
               to
               that
               Crown
               ,
               if
               all
               the
               Issue
               of
               Iames
               the
               first
               ,
               second
               and
               third
               ,
               should
               have
               chanc'd
               to
               fail
               :
               And
               yet
               there
               was
               another
               flaw
               as
               great
               as
               this
               ,
               For
               
                 Iames
                 ▪
              
               
               the
               Grand
               childe
               of
               this
               Iames
               ,
               having
               first
               marryed
               a
               Wife
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Noble
               Houses
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               considering
               that
               Cardinall
               Bet●n
               ,
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               
                 St.
                 And●ews
              
               ,
               was
               the
               only
               man
               who
               managed
               the
               affairs
               of
               that
               Kingdome
               ,
               put
               her
               away
               ,
               and
               married
               a
               Neece
               or
               Kinswoman
               of
               the
               Cardinals
               (
               his
               first
               Wife
               still
               living
               )
               by
               whom
               he
               was
               the
               Father
               of
               Iohn
               the
               first
               Marquesse
               of
               Hamilton
               ,
               whose
               Grandchilde
               Iames
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               goodly
               Pedigree
               pretended
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Scotland
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               149.
               
               M.
               
                 Rogers
                 in
                 his
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 39.
                 
                 Articles
                 ,
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 since
                 the
                 suppression
                 of
                 P●rit●ns
                 by
                 the
                 Arch-Bishops
                 ,
              
               Parker
               ,
               Grindal
               ,
               and
               Whitgift
               ,
               
                 none
                 will
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 .
              
               ]
               That
               Archbishop
               Grindal
               was
               a
               suppressor
               of
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               is
               strange
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               think
               it
               is
               to
               any
               who
               are
               verst
               in
               the
               actions
               of
               those
               times
               ;
               it
               being
               the
               generall
               opinion
               of
               our
               Historians
               ,
               that
               he
               fell
               into
               the
               Queens
               displeasure
               for
               being
               a
               chief
               Patron
               and
               promoter
               of
               it
               .
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               wrote
               a
               large
               Letter
               to
               the
               Queen
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               prophesyings
               ,
               then
               which
               there
               could
               be
               nothing
               more
               dangerous
               to
               Church
               and
               State.
               Nor
               does
               M.
               Rogers
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               the
               39.
               
               Articles
               ,
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               any
               hand
               in
               the
               suppression
               of
               the
               Puritans
               ;
               it
               being
               affirmed
               by
               him
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 continued
                 multiplying
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 growing
                 strong
                 ;
                 even
                 head-strong
                 in
                 b●ldnesse
                 and
                 schism
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 dying
                 day
                 of
                 this
                 most
                 Reverend
                 Archbishop
                 .
              
            
             
               Fol.
               151.
               
               
                 But
                 w●y
                 to
                 a
                 forreign
                 Title
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 as
                 easie
                 a
                 rate
                 to
                 English
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Ireland
                 he
                 had
                 t●
                 all
                 Sees
                 there
                 ?
              
               ]
               Our
               Authour
               makes
               a
               Quaery
               ,
               Why
               the
               Bishop
               appointed
               by
               the
               Pope
               to
               govern
               his
               party
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               should
               rather
               take
               his
               Title
               from
               
                 Chalcedon
                 in
                 Greece
              
               ,
               then
               from
               any
               one
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Sees
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               do
               in
               that
               of
               Ireland
               ?
               In
               answer
               whereunto
               ,
               though
               he
               gives
               us
               a
               very
               satisfactory
               reason
               ,
               yet
               I
               shall
               adde
               something
               thereunto
               ,
               which
               perhaps
               may
               not
               be
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Readers
               knowledge
               .
               And
               him
               I
               would
               have
               know
               ,
               that
               at
               such
               time
               as
               Prince
               ●●arles
               was
               in
               Spain
               ,
               and
               the
               Dispensation
               passed
               in
               the
               
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               it
               was
               concluded
               in
               the
               Conclave
               ,
               that
               some
               Bishops
               should
               be
               sent
               into
               England
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Salisbury
                 ,
                 Glocester
                 ,
                 Chester
                 ,
                 Durham
                 ,
                 &
                 sic
                 de
                 caeteris
              
               ;
               the
               better
               to
               manage
               and
               improve
               their
               encreasing
               hopes
               ;
               Intelligence
               whereof
               being
               given
               unto
               the
               Iesuites
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               who
               feared
               nothing
               more
               then
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               who
               formerly
               had
               free
               accesse
               to
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               Williams
               ,
               acquaints
               him
               with
               this
               mighty
               secret
               ;
               assuring
               him
               that
               he
               did
               it
               for
               no
               other
               reason
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               knew
               what
               a
               great
               exasperation
               it
               would
               give
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               consequently
               how
               much
               it
               must
               incense
               him
               against
               the
               Catholicks
               .
               Away
               with
               this
               Intelligence
               goes
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               took
               fire
               thereat
               as
               well
               as
               he
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               was
               somewhat
               late
               at
               night
               ,
               commanded
               him
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Spanish
               Embassadour
               ,
               and
               to
               require
               him
               to
               send
               unto
               the
               King
               his
               Master
               to
               take
               some
               course
               that
               those
               proceedings
               might
               be
               stopt
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               that
               the
               Tr●aty
               of
               the
               Match
               should
               advance
               no
               further
               .
               The
               Lord
               Keeper
               findes
               the
               Embassadour
               ready
               to
               send
               away
               his
               packets
               ,
               who
               upon
               hearing
               of
               the
               News
               commanded
               his
               Carrier
               to
               stay
               till
               he
               had
               represented
               the
               whole
               businesse
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               King
               his
               Master
               .
               On
               the
               receiving
               of
               which
               Letter
               ,
               the
               King
               imparts
               the
               whole
               businesse
               to
               the
               Popes
               Nuncio
               in
               his
               Court
               ,
               who
               presently
               sends
               hi●
               dispatches
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               acquainting
               him
               with
               the
               great
               inconveniences
               and
               unavoidable
               dangers
               of
               this
               new
               designe
               ,
               which
               being
               stopt
               by
               this
               devise
               ,
               and
               the
               Treaty
               of
               the
               Match
               ending
               in
               a
               Rupture
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               the
               same
               Jesuite
               came
               again
               to
               the
               Lord
               Keepers
               Lodging
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               fair
               and
               facetious
               manner
               thanked
               him
               most
               humbly
               for
               the
               good
               office
               he
               had
               done
               for
               that
               Society
               ,
               for
               br●aking
               the
               bearing
               off
               which
               blow
               all
               the
               friends
               they
               bad
               in
               Rome
               could
               finde
               no
               Buckler
               ,
               which
               Story
               as
               I
               heard
               from
               his
               Lordships
               own
               mouth
               (
               with
               no
               small
               contentment
               )
               so
               seemed
               he
               to
               be
               very
               well
               pleased
               with
               the
               handsomenesse
               of
               the
               trick
               which
               was
               put
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
             
               Fol.
               162.
               
               
                 The
                 German
                 war
                 made
                 by
              
               Gustavus
               
                 a
                 pretension
                 (
                 and
                 but
                 a
                 pretension
                 )
                 for
                 liberty
                 to
                 the
                 oppressed
                 Princes
                 .
              
               Which
               Proposition
               as
               it
               stands
               is
               both
               true
               and
               false
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               beginning
               ,
               progresse
               ,
               and
               successe
               of
               his
               war.
               For
               when
               he
               first
               undertook
               the
               conduct
               of
               it
               ,
               on
               the
               sollicitation
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 France
              
               ,
               and
               Denmark
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               the
               afflicted
               and
               disinherited
               Princes
               ;
               he
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               to
               entertain
               any
               other
               thoughts
               then
               to
               restore
               the
               Princes
               and
               free
               Cities
               to
               their
               former
               Rights
               ,
               for
               doing
               whereof
               his
               Army
               was
               defraid
               by
               the
               joynt
               charges
               and
               expence
               of
               the
               Confederates
               :
               In
               order
               whereunto
               he
               caused
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               all
               the
               Towns
               and
               Provinces
               which
               he
               had
               forced
               from
               the
               Emperours
               Forces
               before
               the
               overthrow
               of
               Tilly
               at
               the
               valley
               of
               Lipsick
               ,
               to
               take
               an
               Oath
               to
               be
               true
               unto
               the
               Liberty
               and
               Empire
               of
               Germany
               .
               And
               hitherto
               his
               intents
               were
               reall
               ,
               not
               pretentionall
               only
               .
               But
               after
               that
               great
               victory
               ,
               and
               the
               reducing
               of
               all
               Franconia
               ,
               and
               the
               lower
               Palatinate
               under
               his
               absolute
               command
               ;
               though
               he
               continued
               his
               pretensions
               ,
               yet
               he
               changed
               his
               purpose
               ,
               swearing
               the
               people
               of
               all
               degrees
               and
               ranks
               ,
               which
               submitted
               to
               him
               to
               be
               true
               from
               thenceforth
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Crown
               of
               Sweden
               .
               This
               as
               it
               first
               discovered
               his
               ambition
               of
               the
               first
               designe
               which
               brought
               him
               over
               ;
               so
               was
               it
               noted
               that
               his
               affairs
               never
               prospered
               after
               ;
               receiving
               first
               a
               check
               from
               Wallenstein
               at
               the
               Siege
               of
               Noremberg
               ,
               and
               not
               long
               after
               his
               deaths
               wound
               and
               the
               battel
               of
               Lutzen
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               174.
               
               
                 And
                 now
                 they
                 revive
                 the
                 Sabbatarian
                 controversie
                 which
                 was
                 begun
                 five
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 Bradburn
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 King.
              
               ]
               In
               this
               Discourse
               about
               the
               Sabbatarian
               Quarrels
               ,
               our
               Authour
               hath
               mistook
               ,
               himself
               in
               several
               particulars
               .
               The
               businesse
               first
               is
               not
               rightly
               limn'd
               ,
               the
               coming
               out
               of
               Bradburns
               Book
               being
               plac'd
               by
               him
               in
               the
               year
               1628.
               whereas
               it
               was
               not
               publisht
               until
               five
               years
               after
               :
               But
               being
               publisht
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               
                 and
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               as
               our
               Authour
               words
               is
               ,
               it
               gave
               the
               King
               occasion
               to
               consider
               of
               the
               generall
               tendency
               of
               the
               Puritan
               doctrine
               
               in
               this
               point
               unto
               downright
               Iud●●sme
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               to
               quicken
               the
               reviving
               of
               his
               Fathers
               Declaration
               about
               Lawfull
               sports
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               signification
               of
               his
               pleasure
               beareth
               date
               the
               18.
               of
               October
               ,
               in
               the
               9.
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               ▪
               Anno
               1633.
               
               A
               remedy
               which
               had
               been
               prescribed
               unseasonably
               to
               prevent
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               too
               late
               to
               cure
               the
               disease
               ,
               if
               Bradburns
               Book
               had
               been
               publisht
               six
               years
               before
               ,
               as
               our
               Authour
               makes
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             
               Our
               Authour
               secondly
               ,
               relating
               this
               very
               businesse
               of
               Bradburnes
               Book
               (
               or
               rather
               of
               
                 Barbarous
                 Books
              
               ,
               as
               he
               cals
               them
               there
               ,
               fol.
               196.
               )
               must
               either
               be
               confest
               to
               speak
               Vngrammatically
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               coming
               out
               of
               these
               
                 Barbarous
                 Books
              
               must
               be
               one
               chief
               motive
               for
               setting
               out
               that
               Declaration
               by
               King
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Anno.
              
               1618.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               This
               Bradbu●u
               was
               not
               made
               a
               Convert
               by
               the
               
                 High
                 Commission
                 Cou●t
              
               ,
               b●t
               by
               a
               
                 private
                 conference
              
               with
               some
               Learned
               Divines
               ,
               
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 submitted
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 by
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 so
                 far
                 prevailed
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 Converts
                 and
                 freely
                 conformed
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Orthodoxall
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 both
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 concerning
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 .
              
               So
               Bishop
               White
               relates
               the
               Story
               in
               his
               Epistle
               Dedicatory
               before
               his
               Book
               to
               the
               A●ch-Bishop
               of
               
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1635.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Whereas
               our
               Authour
               tels
               us
               ,
               
                 fol.
                 175.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Declaration
                 was
                 not
                 〈◊〉
                 on
                 the
                 Ministers
                 to
                 publish
                 more
                 proper
                 for
                 a
                 Lay-Officer
                 or
                 a
                 Constable
              
               ;
               I
               must
               needs
               grant
               that
               the
               publishing
               of
               this
               Declaration
               was
               not
               
                 prest
                 on
                 the
                 Minister
              
               by
               any
               expresse
               command
               of
               the
               King.
               But
               then
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               withall
               how
               the
               Bishops
               could
               
                 take
                 Order
                 that
                 publication
                 thereof
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 of
                 their
                 severall
                 Diocesses
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ,
              
               but
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Ministers
               .
               The
               Constable
               and
               other
               Lay-Officers
               ,
               whom
               our
               Authour
               thinks
               more
               proper
               for
               that
               Employment
               ,
               were
               not
               under
               the
               Bishop●
               command
               as
               to
               that
               particular
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
               he
               ●ad
               n●
               
               Authority
               ,
               so
               he
               had
               no
               reason
               to
               require
               any
               such
               duty
               from
               them
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Church-Wardens
               ,
               which
               are
               more
               liable
               to
               the
               power
               and
               command
               of
               the
               O●dinary
               ,
               it
               happeneth
               many
               times
               ,
               especially
               in
               Countrey-Villages
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               reade
               ,
               and
               the●efore
               no
               such
               publication
               of
               the
               Kings
               pleasure
               to
               be
               laid
               on
               them
               .
               The
               Ministers
               who
               had
               take●
               an
               Oath
               o●
               Canonicall
               O●edience
               to
               their
               severall
               and
               respective
               Bishops
               ,
               must
               consequently
               b●
               the
               fittest
               men
               for
               that
               Employment
               ,
               implicitly
               intended
               ,
               though
               not
               explicitly
               named
               in
               the
               Declaration
               .
            
             
               As
               many
               mistakes
               there
               are
               concerning
               the
               decay
               and
               repair
               of
               S.
               Pauls
               Church
               in
               London
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               
                 the
                 high
                 Spire
                 was
                 not
                 burnt
                 down
                 by
                 accident
                 of
                 Lightning
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
              
               Queen
               Eliz●beth
               ,
               as
               our
               Authour
               tels
               us
               ,
               fol.
               176.
               
               That
               vulgar
               Errour
               hath
               been
               confuted
               long
               agoe
               ,
               and
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               the
               burning
               of
               Pauls
               Steeple
               
                 by
                 Lightning
              
               hath
               for
               these
               twenty
               years
               and
               more
               occurred
               in
               the
               Chronologies
               of
               our
               common
               Almanacks
               ;
               that
               dreadfull
               accident
               not
               happening
               
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 H●aven
              
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               negligence
               of
               a
               Plumber
               ,
               who
               leaving
               his
               pan
               of
               Coals
               there
               when
               he
               went
               to
               Dinner
               ,
               was
               the
               sole
               occasion
               of
               that
               mischief
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Commission
               for
               the
               Repair
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               issued
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Charles
               ,
               came
               not
               out
               in
               the
               year
               1632.
               where
               our
               Authour
               placeth
               it
               ,
               but
               had
               past
               the
               Seal
               ,
               and
               was
               published
               in
               Print
               the
               year
               before
               ,
               Anno
               1631.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Reparation
               of
               the
               Church
               began
               not
               at
               the
               
                 West
                 end
              
               ,
               as
               our
               Authour
               tels
               us
               ,
               fol.
               177.
               the
               Quire
               or
               Eastern
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               being
               fully
               finisht
               ,
               before
               the
               Western
               part
               ,
               or
               the
               main
               body
               of
               the
               Chu●ch
               had
               been
               undertaken
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               little
               Church
               called
               S.
               Gregories
               ,
               was
               not
               willingly
               taken
               down
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               the
               Parishioners
               opposing
               it
               very
               strongly
               ,
               and
               declaring
               as
               much
               unwillingnesse
               as
               they
               could
               or
               durst
               in
               that
               particular
               ;
               and
               fiftly
               the
               Lord
               Mayor
               for
               the
               time
               then
               being
               ,
               was
               not
               named
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               as
               our
               Authour
               makes
               it
               )
               but
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Ducy
              
               ,
               advanc'd
               by
               ●is
               ●ajesty
               to
               the
               d●gree
               of
               a
               Baronet
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               
               Commission
               doth
               appear
               ;
               so
               many
               mistakes
               in
               so
               few
               lin●●
               are
               not
               easily
               met
               with
               in
               any
               Author
               but
               our
               present
               Hist●●rian
               :
               But
               we
               proceed
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               179.
               
                 ●he
                 Turk●
                 h●ve
                 Auxili●ry
                 friend●hip
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
              
               Tartar
               Chrim
               ,
               
                 from
                 whose
                 Ancestors
              
               Tamberlain
               proceeded
               .
               ●
               A
               Proposition
               strangely
               mixt
               of
               truth
               and
               falshood
               ;
               it
               being
               most
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Turks
               have
               
                 Auxiliary
                 Forces
                 from
                 the
                 Tartar
                 Chrim
                 ,
              
               and
               no
               less
               false
               that
               Tamberlain
               d●●cended
               from
               him
               :
               All
               who
               have
               written
               of
               that
               great
               Prince
               ,
               make
               him
               the
               son
               of
               Og
               ,
               or
               Zain-Cham
               ,
               the
               Cham
               of
               Zagathey
               ,
               a
               Province
               some
               thousands
               of
               miles
               distant
               from
               the
               dwellings
               of
               the
               Tartar-Chrim
               ;
               which
               Og
               or
               Z●in-Ch●m
               was
               the
               Grand-childe
               of
               another
               Z●in-Cham
               ,
               the
               third
               great
               Cham
               of
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               and
               he
               the
               Grand-childe
               of
               Cingis
               the
               first
               great
               Cham
               ,
               who
               laid
               the
               foundation
               of
               that
               mighty
               ,
               and
               (
               for
               a
               time
               )
               most
               terrible
               Empire
               :
               Whereas
               the
               Chrim-Tartar
               ,
               (
               or
               the
               Tartar-Chrim
               ,
               as
               our
               Auth●r
               calls
               him
               )
               derives
               〈◊〉
               from
               Lochtan-Cham
               ,
               descended
               from
               one
               Bathu
               or
               Roydo
               ,
               a
               great
               Commander
               of
               the
               Tartars
               ,
               who
               during
               the
               Reign
               of
               Hoccata
               the
               second
               great
               Cham
               ,
               subdued
               these
               Countries
               :
               But
               this
               mistake
               I
               shall
               more
               easily
               pardon
               in
               our
               Author
               ,
               then
               another
               of
               like
               nature
               touching
               Vladislaus
               King
               of
               Poland
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               being
               the
               f●urth
               of
               that
               name
               ,
               he
               succeeded
               his
               Brother
               Sigismund
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               :
               
                 Vladislaus
                 the
                 f●●rth
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 was
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 Sigismund
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 ●hro●e
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               182.
               
            
             
               In
               which
               few
               words
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               things
               to
               be
               corrected
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               Vl●disl●us
               who
               succeeded
               Sig●smund
               ,
               was
               not
               his
               Brother
               ,
               but
               his
               Son.
               
            
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               he
               succeeded
               not
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Vladislaus
                 the
                 fourth
              
               ,
               but
               of
               
                 Vlad●sl●us
                 the
                 seven●h
              
               .
            
             
               Adde
               herein
               his
               making
               of
               Smolensko
               a
               Town
               of
               
                 P●land
                 ,
                 ib●d
              
               .
               which
               most
               of
               our
               Geograp●ers
               have
               placed
               in
               R●ssia
               ,
               A
               Town
               wh●ch
               sometime
               ;
               by
               the
               chance
               of
               War
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               
               h●th
               been
               in
               possession
               of
               the
               Pole
               ,
               though
               properly
               belonging
               to
               the
               great
               Duke
               of
               Muscovy
               ,
               which
               can
               no
               more
               entitle
               it
               to
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Polish
               Town
               ,
               then
               Calice
               may
               be
               now
               said
               to
               be
               an
               English
               Colony
               ,
               because
               once
               a
               Colony
               of
               the
               English.
               
            
             
               Nor
               does
               our
               Author
               spe●k
               more
               properly
               (
               I
               will
               not
               say
               more
               understandingly
               )
               of
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               then
               of
               those
               of
               Poland
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               He
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 fol.
                 185.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Conquest
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 perfected
                 ,
                 till
                 its
                 subjection
                 to
              
               King
               Charls
               ,
               whereas
               there
               was
               no
               other
               subjection
               tendred
               by
               that
               People
               to
               King
               Charls
               ,
               then
               by
               those
               of
               his
               other
               two
               Kingdoms
               of
               England
               and
               Scotland
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Forgetting
               what
               he
               had
               said
               before
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 fol.
                 186.
                 
                 That
                 Mount●oy
                 made
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 War
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
              
               King
               James
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               says
               not
               true
               in
               that
               neither
               :
               ●or
               the
               War
               was
               ended
               by
               Mountjoy
               at
               the
               Battle
               of
               Kingsale
               ,
               by
               which
               that
               great
               Rebel
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Tirone
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               conduct
               of
               that
               War
               ,
               was
               forced
               to
               submit
               unto
               him
               upon
               condition
               of
               his
               Pardon
               ,
               which
               not
               without
               great
               difficulty
               was
               obtain'd
               of
               the
               Queen
               :
               After
               whose
               death
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Mount●oy
               returned
               into
               England
               ,
               brought
               the
               said
               Earl
               of
               Tyrone
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               presented
               him
               unto
               King
               Iames
               ;
               who
               by
               this
               means
               reaped
               the
               fruit
               of
               that
               Victory
               ,
               and
               setled
               Ireland
               upon
               a
               better
               foundation
               of
               Peace
               and
               Happiness
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               Kings
               which
               had
               Reign'd
               before
               him
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               There
               was
               never
               any
               such
               Lord
               Deputy
               of
               Ireland
               as
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Fitzers
              
               ,
               mentioned
               within
               few
               lines
               after
               ;
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Fitz-Williams
              
               was
               once
               Deputy
               there
               ,
               whom
               I
               think
               he
               means
               .
            
             
               Nor
               ●ourthly
               ,
               was
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Cary
              
               ,
               whom
               he
               brings
               in
               by
               Head
               and
               shoulders
               to
               be
               the
               Governor
               of
               
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 f.
              
               187.
               ever
               advanced
               unto
               that
               Honor
               ;
               and
               our
               Author
               being
               as
               much
               mistaken
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Man
               ,
               as
               of
               his
               Office
               :
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Cary
              
               never
               had
               Command
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Ca●ew
              
               had
               ,
               made
               by
               the
               Queen
               Lord
               President
               of
               Mu●ster
               ,
               
               (
               which
               place
               he
               worthily
               discharg'd
               )
               but
               not
               the
               Governor
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               192.
               
               
                 The
                 Queen
                 was
                 delivered
                 of
                 her
                 second
                 Son
                 ,
                 the
              
               13
               of
               October
               ,
               1633.
               (
               
                 and
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 14
                 of
              
               November
               ▪
               1634.
               )
               
                 he
                 was
                 〈◊〉
                 ten
                 days
                 〈…〉
              
               James
               ,
               
                 and
                 created
                 Duke
                 of
              
               York
               
                 by
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               Our
               Author
               here
               corrects
               the
               former
               Historian
               ,
               for
               making
               the
               Kings
               second
               Son
               to
               be
               born
               on
               the
               14
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               de●erves
               himself
               to
               be
               corrected
               ,
               for
               making
               him
               to
               be
               created
               Duke
               of
               York
               by
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               on
               〈…〉
               day
               after
               his
               Birth
               .
               For
               though
               he
               was
               by
               the
               King
               d●signed
               to
               be
               Duke
               of
               York
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               commanded
               that
               he
               should
               be
               called
               so
               accordingly
               ;
               yet
               was
               he
               not
               created
               Duke
               of
               York
               by
               Letters
               Patents
               until
               ten
               years
               after
               ,
               and
               a●ove
               ,
               those
               Letters
               Patents
               bearing
               date
               at
               I●nuary●7
               ●7
               .
               Anno
               1643.
               
            
             
               The
               like
               mistake
               to
               that
               which
               he
               corrects
               in
               the
               former
               Historian
               ,
               he
               falls
               int●
               him●elf
               ,
               fol.
               312.
               whe●e
               he
               makes
               Henry
               Duke
               of
               Glocester
               ,
               the
               Kings
               yongest
               Son
               ,
               to
               be
               born
               on
               the
               twentieth
               day
               〈◊〉
               
                 Iuly
                 ,
                 An●o
              
               1640.
               whereas
               it
               appears
               by
               the
               Arch
               Bishops
               Brevi●t
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               born
               on
               Wednesday
               the
               eighth
               day
               of
               that
               Moneth
               ,
               being
               the
               day
               of
               the
               solemn
               Fa●t
               .
            
             
               And
               by
               this
               rule
               we
               may
               correct
               a
               pass●ge
               in
               the
               s●o●t
               view
               of
               this
               Kings
               life
               ,
               pag.
               ●3
               .
               wher●
               he
               is
               〈…〉
               born
               on
               the
               seventeenth
               of
               this
               Moneth
               ,
               though
               rightly
               ,
               〈◊〉
               .
               46.
               on
               the
               eighth
               day
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               is
               said
               to
               be
               b●rn
               up●n
               the
               eighth
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               he
               fails
               ,
               fol.
               232.
               in
               making
               
                 Edw●rd
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               onely
               Son
               of
               George
               Duke
               of
               Clarence
               ,
               to
               be
               Duke
               of
               Warwick
               ,
               whom
               all
               our
               Heralds
               and
               〈…〉
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               mistake
               I
               finde
               in
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Town
               ,
               near
               unto
               which
               a
               great
               Battle
               was
               fought
               between
               the
               〈◊〉
               and
               the
               Swedes
               :
               The
               Town
               near
               which
               that
               Battle
               was
               fought
               ,
               being
               named
               
                 Norlinghen
                 ▪
              
               a
               City
               of
               that
               part
               of
               Svevia
               which
               is
               called
               North-schw●h●n
               ,
               mis●akingly
               by
               〈◊〉
               
               Author
               called
               the
               Battle
               of
               Norlington
               :
               The
               loss
               of
               which
               Battle
               ,
               drew
               after
               it
               the
               loss
               of
               the
               Palatinate
               ,
               restored
               to
               the
               Electoral
               Family
               but
               the
               year
               before
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               209.
               
               
                 And
                 that
                 Story
                 (
                 of
                 truth
                 )
                 that
              
               John
               of
               Orleans
               
                 of
                 this
                 Family
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 second
              
               Judith
               ,
               saved
               France
               
                 from
                 the
                 Oppression
                 of
                 Strangers
              
               .
               ]
               Not
               now
               to
               quarrel
               the
               ungrammaticalness
               of
               this
               passage
               ,
               nor
               the
               mistake
               of
               Iohn
               of
               Orleans
               for
               Iohane
               ;
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               by
               what
               Authority
               our
               Author
               makes
               this
               Iohn
               or●
               Ioane
               to
               be
               descended
               of
               this
               Illustrious
               Family
               of
               the
               Dukes
               of
               Lorrein
               :
               Most
               of
               the
               French
               ,
               who
               have
               written
               the
               Story
               of
               her
               life
               ,
               report
               her
               to
               be
               a
               poor
               mans
               daughter
               of
               Ocolieur
               ,
               a
               Town
               in
               that
               Dukedom
               ,
               instructed
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Dunois
               ,
               (
               commonly
               called
               the
               Bastard
               of
               Orleans
               )
               to
               pretend
               to
               some
               Divine
               Revelations
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               incourage
               that
               dejected
               Nation
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               upon
               her
               the
               Conduct
               of
               the
               French
               Armies
               against
               the
               English
               ,
               in
               which
               she
               sped
               fortunately
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               end
               was
               taken
               Prisoner
               ,
               and
               burnt
               at
               Rouen
               .
               Nor
               does
               the
               paralel
               between
               her
               and
               Iudish
               hold
               so
               well
               as
               our
               Author
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               that
               Lady
               adventuring
               into
               the
               Tent
               of
               Holophernes
               ,
               accompanied
               onely
               with
               her
               Maid
               ,
               this
               
                 Damosel
                 Errant
              
               never
               looking
               on
               the
               face
               of
               an
               Enemy
               ,
               but
               when
               she
               was
               backt
               by
               the
               best
               Commanders
               and
               united
               Forces
               of
               the
               French
               ;
               that
               Lady
               carrying
               back
               with
               her
               the
               head
               of
               her
               Enemy
               ,
               which
               occasioned
               the
               total
               overthrow
               of
               all
               his
               A●my
               ,
               this
               Damos●l
               not
               being
               able
               to
               save
               her
               own
               Head
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Conqueror
               ;
               that
               Lady
               dying
               honorably
               in
               the
               Bed
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               this
               ingloriously
               in
               a
               Ditch
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               219.
               
               
                 A
                 severe
                 eye
                 had
                 been
                 upon
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 numerous
                 r●sorts
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 Chappel
                 at
              
               Denmark
               House
               .
               ]
               An
               ancient
               Chappel
               questionless
               ,
               of
               not
               much
               above
               twenty
               years
               continuance
               ,
               when
               our
               Author
               writ
               this
               part
               of
               his
               History
               ,
               and
               then
               built
               for
               the
               devotions
               of
               a
               small
               Covent
               of
               Capuchins
               ,
               whom
               the
               Queen
               had
               got
               leave
               ●o
               s●ttle
               there
               for
               her
               personal
               comfort
               .
            
             
             
               No
               Chappell
               anciently
               belonging
               to
               that
               House
               which
               our
               Authour
               cals
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               but
               is
               more
               commonly
               called
               
                 Somerset
                 House
              
               ;
               It
               having
               been
               observed
               of
               
                 Edward
                 Duke
                 of
                 Somerset
              
               the
               first
               Founder
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               having
               pull'd
               down
               one
               Parish
               Church
               and
               three
               Bishops
               houses
               (
               each
               of
               which
               had
               their
               several
               Oratories
               )
               to
               make
               room
               for
               that
               Palace
               for
               himself
               ;
               he
               could
               not
               finde
               in
               his
               heart
               to
               build
               a
               Chappell
               to
               it
               for
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               :
               And
               though
               some
               Room
               was
               afterward
               set
               apart
               in
               it
               for
               Family-duties
               and
               devotions
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Closet
               ;
               yet
               so
               uncapable
               was
               that
               Closet
               of
               admitting
               any
               
                 numerous
                 resort
                 of
                 Catholiques
              
               out
               of
               other
               places
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               able
               to
               contain
               the
               Queens
               Domesticks
               at
               her
               first
               coming
               hither
               .
               But
               perhaps
               our
               Authour
               will
               hit
               it
               better
               in
               the
               affairs
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               therefore
               passe
               we
               on
               to
               them
               ,
               where
               first
               we
               finde
               That
            
             
               He
               makes
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Stewart
              
               Earl
               of
               Traquair
               ,
               to
               succeed
               the
               Earl
               of
               Marr
               in
               the
               Office
               of
               Lord
               Treasurer
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               fol.
               193.
               
               Whereas
               it
               is
               most
               undoubtedly
               true
               (
               and
               acknowledged
               by
               himself
               in
               another
               place
               )
               that
               he
               succeeded
               in
               that
               Office
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Morton
               :
               the
               Earl
               of
               Morton
               being
               made
               Captain
               of
               the
               guard
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Holland
               ,
               and
               the
               Earl
               of
               Holland
               made
               Groom
               of
               the
               Stool
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Carlile
               ;
               His
               making
               of
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Hay
              
               of
               Scotland●o
               ●o
               be
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Robes
               for
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               fol.
               237.
               in
               stead
               of
               Master
               of
               the
               Rolls
               (
               Clerk-Register
               they
               call
               him
               there
               )
               I
               look
               on
               as
               a
               mistake
               of
               the
               Printer
               only
               ,
               though
               such
               mistakes
               condemn
               our
               Authour
               of
               no
               small
               negligence
               in
               not
               reviewing
               his
               own
               work
               Sheet
               by
               Sheet
               ,
               as
               it
               came
               from
               the
               Presse
               ,
               and
               making
               an
               Errata
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               all
               Authours
               carefull
               of
               their
               credit
               have
               been
               used
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               230.
               
               
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Strathern
                 a
                 bold
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 Kings
                 ear
                 ,
                 and
                 deservedly
                 too
                 ,
                 being
                 faithfull
                 and
                 true
                 ;
                 these
                 men
                 set
                 on
              
               John
               Scot
               (
               
                 Director
                 of
                 the
                 Chancery
                 )
                 a
                 busie
                 person
                 ,
                 to
                 inform
                 against
                 his
                 Descent
                 :
              
               ]
               In
               the
               story
               of
               this
               Earl
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               to
               his
               Original
               and
               descent
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               
               his
               being
               Earl
               of
               Menteith
               our
               Authour
               is
               not
               to
               be
               faulted
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               justified
               in
               making
               him
               to
               be
               Earl
               of
               Strathern
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Buckingham
               (
               that
               Duke
               being
               dead
               some
               years
               before
               )
               though
               by
               his
               power
               made
               Lord
               President
               of
               the
               Council
               for
               the
               Realm
               of
               Scotland
               .
               Therefore
               to
               set
               this
               matter
               right
               ,
               and
               to
               adde
               something
               to
               our
               Authour
               that
               may
               not
               be
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Readers
               knowledge
               ,
               I
               am
               to
               let
               him
               understand
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               death
               of
               David
               Earl
               of
               Strathern
               second
               Son
               to
               King
               Robert
               the
               third
               ,
               this
               Title
               lay
               dormant
               in
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               was
               denied
               to
               the
               Lord
               Dromond
               (
               created
               afterwards
               Earl
               of
               Perth
               )
               when
               a
               Suitor
               for
               it
               .
               But
               this
               Gentleman
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Graham
              
               Earl
               of
               Menteith
               descended
               from
               an
               Heir
               General
               of
               that
               David
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               sound
               abilities
               and
               approved
               affections
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               King
               made
               Lord
               President
               of
               the
               Councill
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               said
               ;
               In
               which
               place
               he
               so
               behaved
               himself
               ,
               and
               stood
               so
               stoutly
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               King
               his
               Master
               ,
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               that
               nothing
               could
               be
               done
               for
               advance
               of
               Hamiltons
               designs
               ,
               till
               he
               was
               removed
               from
               that
               place
               .
               In
               order
               whereunto
               it
               was
               put
               into
               his
               head
               by
               some
               of
               that
               Faction
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               sue
               unto
               the
               King
               to
               be
               created
               Earl
               of
               Strathern
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               and
               most
               honourable
               Title
               which
               belonged
               to
               his
               House
               ;
               that
               his
               merits
               were
               so
               great
               as
               to
               assure
               him
               not
               to
               meet
               with
               a
               deniall
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               King
               could
               do
               no
               lesse
               then
               to
               give
               him
               some
               nominall
               reward
               for
               his
               reall
               services
               .
               On
               these
               suggestions
               he
               repaired
               unto
               the
               Court
               of
               England
               ,
               where
               without
               any
               great
               difficulty
               he
               obtained
               his
               Suit
               ,
               and
               waited
               on
               the
               King
               the
               most
               part
               of
               his
               Summers
               progresse
               ;
               no
               man
               being
               so
               openly
               honoured
               and
               courted
               by
               the
               Scottish
               Nation
               as
               he
               seemed
               to
               be
               .
               But
               no
               sooner
               was
               he
               gone
               for
               Scotland
               ,
               but
               the
               Hamiltonians
               terrified
               the
               King
               with
               the
               dangers
               which
               he
               had
               run
               into
               by
               that
               Creation
               ,
               whereby
               he
               had
               revived
               in
               that
               proud
               and
               ambitious
               person
               the
               Rights
               which
               his
               Ancestors
               pretended
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               as
               being
               derived
               from
               David
               Earl
               of
               Strathern
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               the
               second
               Son
               of
               
                 Robert
                 the
                 
                 Second
              
               by
               his
               lawfull
               Wife
               :
               that
               the
               King
               could
               not
               chuse
               but
               see
               how
               generally
               the
               Scots
               slockt
               about
               him
               (
               after
               this
               Creation
               )
               when
               he
               was
               at
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               would
               do
               so
               much
               more
               when
               he
               was
               in
               Scotland
               :
               And
               finally
               that
               the
               proud
               man
               had
               already
               so
               farre
               declared
               himself
               as
               to
               give
               it
               ou●
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 King
                 held
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               Hereupon
               a
               Commission
               was
               speedily
               posted
               into
               Scotland
               ,
               in
               which
               those
               of
               Hamiltons
               Faction
               made
               the
               greatest
               Number
               )
               to
               enquire
               into
               his
               life
               and
               actions
               ,
               and
               to
               consider
               of
               the
               inconveniences
               which
               might
               redound
               unto
               the
               King
               by
               his
               affecting
               this
               New
               Title
               :
               On
               the
               Return
               whereof
               ,
               the
               poor
               Gentleman
               is
               removed
               from
               his
               Office
               ,
               from
               being
               one
               of
               the
               Privy
               Council
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               deprived
               of
               the
               Title
               of
               Earl
               of
               Strathern
               ,
               but
               of
               that
               also
               of
               Menteith
               ,
               which
               for
               a
               long
               time
               had
               remained
               in
               his
               Ancestors
               .
               And
               though
               he
               was
               not
               long
               after
               made
               Earl
               of
               Airth
               ,
               yet
               this
               great
               fall
               did
               so
               discourage
               him
               from
               all
               publike
               businesses
               ,
               that
               he
               retired
               to
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               and
               left
               the
               way
               open
               to
               the
               Hamiltonians
               ,
               to
               play
               their
               own
               game
               as
               they
               listed
               .
               Faithfull
               for
               all
               this
               to
               the
               King
               in
               all
               changes
               of
               Fortune
               ,
               neither
               adhering
               to
               the
               Covenanters
               ,
               nor
               giving
               the
               least
               countenance
               to
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               might
               not
               only
               have
               done
               it
               with
               safety
               ,
               but
               with
               many
               personal
               advantages
               which
               were
               tendered
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               238.
               
               
                 The
                 Marquesse
                 now
                 findes
                 this
                 place
                 too
                 hot
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 removes
                 to
                 Dalkieth
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 adventuring
                 upon
                 the
                 English
                 Divine
                 Service
                 ,
                 formerly
                 continu●lly
                 used
                 there
                 for
                 twenty
                 years
                 in
                 audience
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 ,
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 Iudges
                 .
              
               ]
               Compare
               this
               passage
               with
               another
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               finde
               that
               our
               Authour
               hath
               mis-reckoned
               no
               lesse
               then
               fifteen
               years
               in
               twenty
               .
               For
               in
               the
               year
               1633.
               he
               puts
               this
               down
               after
               the
               Kings
               return
               from
               Scotland
               ,
               agreeable
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               story
               in
               that
               particular
               .
               
                 What
                 care
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 King
                 Iames
                 took
                 heretofore
                 to
                 rectifie
                 Religious
                 worship
                 in
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 returned
                 from
                 his
                 last
                 visiting
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 does
                 King
                 Charles
                 so
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 came
                 home
                 .
                 The
                 ●oul
                 undecent
                 Discipline
                 he
                 seeks
                 to
                 reform
                 into
                 sacred
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 sends
                 
                 Articles
                 of
                 order
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Dean
                 of
                 his
                 private
                 Chappell
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   England
                   .
                   That
                   Prayers
                   be
                   performed
                   twice
                   a
                   day
                   in
                   the
                   English
                   manner
                   .
                   A
                   monethly
                   Communion
                   to
                   be
                   received
                   on
                   their
                   knees
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   officiates
                   on
                   Sunday
                   and
                   Holydaies
                   ,
                   to
                   do
                   his
                   duty
                   in
                   his
                   Surplice
                   .
                
              
               No
               publick
               reading
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Liturgy
                 in
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               since
               the
               year
               1562.
               but
               only
               during
               the
               short
               time
               of
               King
               Iames
               his
               being
               there
               Anno
               1617.
               therefore
               not
               read
               
                 continually
                 twenty
                 years
                 together
              
               ,
               as
               our
               Authour
               states
               it
               ;
               But
               twenty
               years
               is
               nothing
               in
               our
               Authours
               Arithmetick
               .
               For
               telling
               us
               that
               the
               sufferers
               ,
               viz.
               Dr.
               Bastwick
               ,
               Mr.
               Prinne
               ,
               and
               M.
               Burton
               obtained
               an
               order
               for
               satisfaction
               to
               be
               made
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Estates
               of
               those
               who
               imposed
               their
               punishments
               ;
               that
               none
               of
               those
               Judges
               being
               left
               but
               
                 Sir
                 Henry
                 Vane
              
               the
               Elder
               ,
               it
               was
               ordered
               that
               satisfaction
               should
               be
               given
               by
               him
               to
               one
               of
               their
               Widows
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               it
               was
               observed
               for
               a
               
                 blessed
                 time
                 when
                 a
                 single
                 Counsellour
                 of
                 State
                 after
                 twenty
                 years
                 opinion
                 should
                 be
                 sentenced
                 by
                 Parliament
                 to
                 give
                 satis●action
                 for
                 a
                 mis-judgement
                 ,
                 acted
                 by
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 Counsell
                 ,
              
               fol.
               867.
               
               But
               the
               punishment
               inflicted
               on
               those
               sufferers
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               year
               1637.
               and
               this
               order
               made
               about
               eight
               years
               after
               ,
               Anno
               1645.
               being
               but
               twelve
               years
               short
               of
               our
               Authours
               twenty
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               great
               matter
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               282.
               
               
                 As
                 for
                 Sir
              
               John
               Finch
               
                 Chief
                 Iustice
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 Pleas
                 ,
                 who
                 succeeded
                 him
              
               (
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               )
               
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 hold
                 out
                 so
                 many
                 moneths
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 years
                 from
                 being
                 in
                 hazard
                 to
                 have
                 forfeited
                 his
                 head
                 .
              
               ]
               But
               first
               ,
               this
               Gentleman
               was
               somewhat
               more
               then
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Finch
              
               ,
               he
               being
               created
               Lord
               Finch
               of
               Forditch
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               April
               before
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               If
               he
               were
               in
               any
               hazard
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               for
               any
               thing
               he
               had
               done
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Lord
               Keeper
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               his
               zeal
               to
               the
               Kings
               service
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Ship
               money
               ,
               or
               to
               his
               actings
               under
               the
               Earl
               of
               Holland
               in
               Forrest
               businesses
               ,
               before
               he
               came
               un●o
               that
               place
               ;
               neither
               of
               which
               could
               have
               extended
               to
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               though
               he
               thought
               not
               fit
               to
               trust
               that
               head
               to
               such
               mercilesse
               Judges
               .
               With
               like
               prudence
               
               did
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Windebank
              
               ,
               principal
               Secretary
               of
               Estate
               ,
               withdraw
               into
               France
               ;
               of
               whom
               our
               Author
               telleth
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 remained
                 there
                 to
                 his
                 death
                 a
                 profest
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 ,
              
               fol.
               338.
               
            
             
               But
               first
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Windebank
              
               remained
               not
               there
               until
               his
               death
               ,
               for
               he
               came
               over
               to
               the
               King
               when
               he
               was
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               about
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               year
               1643.
               
               But
               finding
               his
               sufferings
               unregarded
               ,
               and
               his
               Person
               neglected
               (
               as
               not
               being
               suffered
               to
               appear
               as
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               when
               the
               Parliament
               was
               summoned
               thither
               )
               he
               retired
               again
               into
               France
               to
               his
               Wife
               and
               Children
               .
            
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               He
               dyed
               not
               a
               profest
               Catholick
               ,
               but
               continued
               to
               the
               last
               a
               true
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               reproacht
               in
               his
               best
               fortunes
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Papist
               ,
               because
               preferr'd
               by
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               a
               faithful
               servant
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               a
               profest
               enemy
               to
               the
               Puritan
               Faction
               :
               For
               which
               last
               reason
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Arundel
               must
               be
               given
               out
               to
               be
               a
               Papist
               (
               though
               I
               have
               seen
               him
               often
               at
               Divine
               Service
               in
               the
               Kings
               Chappel
               )
               and
               is
               so
               declared
               to
               be
               by
               our
               Author
               also
               ;
               who
               tells
               us
               further
               ,
               
                 That
                 finding
                 his
                 native
                 Countrey
                 too
                 hot
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 ,
              
               he
               went
               with
               the
               Queen
               Mother
               unto
               Colen
               ,
               fol.
               428.
               as
               if
               the
               Land
               had
               been
               hotter
               for
               him
               ,
               or
               his
               Zeal
               hotter
               then
               the
               place
               (
               had
               he
               been
               a
               Papist
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               not
               )
               then
               for
               any
               other
               Noble
               Man
               of
               that
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               320.
               
               
                 The
                 English
                 proposed
                 a
                 Cessation
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 obey
                 his
                 Majesties
                 command
                 not
                 to
                 advance
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 return
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 their
                 Errand
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               all
               this
               while
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               what
               became
               of
               the
               Irish
               Army
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               raised
               in
               so
               much
               haste
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               with
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Spring
               :
               An
               Army
               consisting
               of
               10000
               Foot
               ,
               and
               1500
               Horse
               ,
               kept
               ever
               since
               in
               constant
               pay
               and
               continual
               Exercise
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               King
               might
               have
               reduced
               the
               Scots
               to
               their
               due
               obedience
               ,
               as
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               declared
               openly
               at
               the
               Councel
               Table
               ,
               immediately
               on
               the
               dissolving
               of
               the
               former
               Parliament
               ;
               yet
               now
               this
               Army
               lies
               dormant
               ,
               without
               acting
               anything
               
               thing
               toward
               the
               suppressing
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               exprest
               in
               their
               invading
               England
               ,
               their
               wasting
               the
               Northern
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               their
               bold
               Demands
               :
               Which
               Army
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               put
               over
               into
               Cumberland
               ,
               (
               to
               which
               from
               the
               Port
               of
               Carick-Fergus
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               short
               and
               easie
               passage
               )
               they
               might
               have
               got
               upon
               the
               back
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               and
               caught
               that
               wretched
               People
               in
               a
               pretty
               Pit-fall
               ;
               so
               that
               having
               the
               English
               Army
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Irish
               behinde
               them
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               but
               be
               ground
               to
               powder
               ,
               as
               between
               two
               Mill-stones
               :
               But
               there
               was
               some
               fatality
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               rather
               some
               over-ruling
               providence
               ,
               which
               so
               dulled
               our
               Councels
               ,
               that
               this
               Design
               was
               never
               thought
               of
               for
               ought
               I
               can
               learn
               ;
               but
               sure
               I
               am
               that
               it
               was
               never
               put
               into
               Execution
               :
               An
               Army
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               prevailing
               Members
               in
               both
               Houses
               stood
               in
               so
               much
               fear
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               left
               troubling
               the
               King
               with
               their
               importunities
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               caus'd
               him
               to
               Disband
               it
               ;
               the
               Scots
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               nesting
               in
               the
               Northern
               Counties
               ,
               and
               kept
               at
               most
               excessive
               charges
               to
               awe
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               countenance
               their
               own
               proceedings
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               334.
               
               
                 The
                 Book
                 ,
                 whilst
                 in
                 loose
                 Papers
                 (
                 ●re
                 it
                 was
                 compleat
                 )
                 and
                 secured
                 into
                 his
                 Cabinet
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 lost
                 ,
                 was
                 seized
                 by
                 the
                 enemy
                 at
              
               Naseby
               fight
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               Our
               Author
               here
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               of
               his
               Majesties
               most
               excellent
               Book
               ,
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               which
               he
               hath
               wholly
               Incorporated
               part
               per
               part
               in
               this
               present
               History
               )
               gives
               a
               very
               strange
               Pedigree
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               being
               composed
               before
               Naseby
               fight
               ,
               it
               was
               there
               taken
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Kings
               Papers
               ,
               and
               coming
               to
               his
               hands
               again
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               King
               committed
               to
               the
               hands
               of
               one
               Mr.
               Symonds
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               to
               the
               Press
               :
               In
               all
               which
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               true
               but
               the
               last
               particular
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               That
               Book
               ,
               and
               the
               Meditations
               therein
               contained
               ,
               were
               not
               composed
               before
               Naseby
               fight
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               relating
               to
               subsequent
               Passages
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               ,
               without
               a
               very
               h●gh
               measure
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               ,
               was
               not
               able
               to
               look
               so
               far
               into●
               as
               if
               past
               already
               .
               Besides
               ,
               that
               Book
               being
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Por●rai●ure
                 of
                 his
                 Ma●esty
                 in
                 his
                 Solitudes
                 
                 and
                 Sufferings
                 ,
              
               must
               needs
               relate
               unto
               the
               times
               of
               his
               Solitude
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               be
               digested
               before
               Naseby
               fight
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               been
               continually
               exercised
               in
               Camp
               or
               Counsel
               ,
               and
               not
               reduc'd
               to
               any
               such
               Solitude
               as
               that
               Title
               intimateth
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               These
               Papers
               were
               not
               found
               with
               the
               rest
               in
               the
               Kings
               Cabinet
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               somewhat
               in
               it
               above
               a
               miracle
               that
               he
               should
               get
               them
               again
               into
               his
               hands
               .
            
             
               Assuredly
               those
               men
               who
               used
               so
               much
               diligence
               to
               suppress
               this
               Book
               when
               it
               was
               published
               in
               print
               ,
               and
               many
               thousand
               Copies
               disperst
               abroad
               ,
               would
               either
               have
               burnt
               it
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               or
               use
               some
               other
               means
               to
               prevent
               the
               printing
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               their
               great
               trouble
               and
               disadvantage
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               These
               papers
               were
               not
               delivered
               by
               the
               King
               to
               Mr.
               Symonds
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               such
               near
               access
               to
               him
               at
               that
               time
               :
               For
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               having
               not
               finisht
               his
               Conceptions
               on
               the
               several
               Subjects
               therein
               contained
               ,
               till
               he
               was
               ready
               to
               be
               carried
               away
               from
               Carisbrook
               Castle
               ,
               committed
               those
               papers
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               going
               thence
               ,
               to
               the
               hands
               of
               one
               of
               his
               trusty
               Servants
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               disposed
               of
               ,
               as
               might
               most
               conduce
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               his
               Honor
               &
               Interest
               :
               By
               which
               trusty
               Servant
               (
               whosoever
               he
               was
               )
               those
               papers
               were
               committed
               to
               the
               care
               of
               the
               said
               Mr.
               Symons
               ,
               who
               had
               shewed
               himself
               exceeding
               zealous
               in
               the
               Kings
               Affairs
               ,
               by
               whom
               there
               was
               care
               taken
               for
               the
               publishing
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               infinite
               contentment
               of
               all
               those
               well
               affected
               Subjects
               who
               could
               get
               a
               ●ight
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               372.
               
               
                 The
                 loss
                 of
                 his
                 place
              
               ,
               (
               viz.
               the
               City
               of
               
                 Arras
                 ]
                 animated
                 the
              
               Portugueses
               
                 to
                 revolt
                 from
                 the
              
               Spanish
               
                 Yoke
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 submit
                 themselves●
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 Heir
                 ,
                 Duke
              
               John
               of
               Braganza
               .
               ]
               Our
               Author
               is
               out
               of
               this
               also
               :
               For
               first
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               the
               loss
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Arras
               ,
               but
               the
               secret
               practices
               and
               sollicitations
               of
               Cardinal
               Richelieu
               ,
               which
               made
               the
               Portuguez
               to
               revolt
               .
            
             
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               of
               Spains
               Title
               were
               not
               good
               (
               as
               the
               best
               Lawyers
               of
               Portugal
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               the
               Cardinal
               King
               
                 Don
                 Henry
              
               ,
               did
               affirm
               it
               was
               )
               yet
               could
               not
               the
               Duke
               of
               Braganza
               be
               the
               right
               Heir
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ;
               the
               Children
               of
               Mary
               Dutchess
               of
               Parma
               ,
               the
               eldest
               Daughter
               of
               Prince
               Edward
               ,
               the
               third
               Son
               of
               Emmanuel
               ,
               being
               to
               be
               preferr'd
               before
               the
               Children
               of
               Katherine
               Dutchess
               of
               Braganza
               ,
               her
               younger
               Sister
               :
               He
               tells
               next
               of
               Charls
               ,
               That
               ,
            
             
               Fol.
               373.
               
               
                 The
                 Soveraignty
                 of
              
               Utrick
               ,
               
                 and
                 Dutchy
                 of
              
               Gelders
               ,
               
                 he
                 bought
                 ;
                 that
                 of
              
               William
               
                 he
                 won
                 by
                 Arms
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 pretence
                 of
                 right
                 .
              
               ]
               But
               first
               ,
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               Vtreckt
               came
               not
               to
               him
               by
               purchase
               ,
               but
               was
               resigned
               by
               Henry
               of
               Bavaria
               ,
               the
               then
               Bishop
               thereof
               ,
               who
               being
               then
               warred
               on
               by
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gelders
               ,
               and
               driven
               out
               of
               the
               City
               by
               his
               own
               Subjects
               ,
               was
               not
               able
               to
               hold
               it
               :
               Which
               resignation
               ,
               notwithstanding
               he
               was
               fain
               to
               take
               the
               City
               by
               force
               ▪
               and
               to
               obtain
               a
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Grant
               ,
               not
               onely
               from
               Pope
               Ciement
               the
               7.
               but
               also
               from
               the
               Estates
               of
               the
               Countrey
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               bought
               not
               the
               Dutchy
               of
               Gelders
               neither
               ,
               but
               possest
               himself
               of
               it
               by
               a
               mixt
               Title
               of
               Arms
               and
               Contract
               :
               The
               first
               Contract
               made
               between
               Charls
               the
               Warlike
               Duke
               of
               Burgundy
               ,
               and
               Arnold
               of
               
                 Egmond
                 ▪
              
               Duke
               of
               Gelders
               ,
               who
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               great
               Succors
               which
               he
               received
               from
               him
               (
               when
               deprived
               and
               Imprisoned
               by
               his
               own
               ungracious
               son
               )
               passed
               over
               his
               whole
               Estate
               to
               him
               for
               a
               little
               mony
               :
               But
               this
               alienation
               being
               made
               unprofitable
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Charls
               ,
               the
               intrusion
               of
               Adolph
               ,
               the
               son
               of
               Arnold
               ,
               and
               the
               succession
               of
               Charls
               the
               son
               of
               Adolph
               ,
               this
               Emperor
               reviv'd
               the
               claim
               ,
               and
               prest
               Duke
               Charls
               so
               hotly
               on
               all
               sides
               with
               continual
               Wars
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               forc'd
               to
               yield
               it
               to
               him
               ,
               upon
               condition
               that
               he
               might
               enjoy
               it
               till
               his
               death
               ,
               which
               was
               afterwards
               granted
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               any
               right
               to
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               William
               ,
               it
               accrued
               not
               to
               him
               by
               discent
               as
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               
               ●ief
               forfeited
               to
               the
               Empire
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               Heirs
               male
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Sforsa
               ;
               which
               not
               being
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               French
               ,
               who
               pretended
               from
               the
               Heir
               ,
               General
               of
               the
               Galeazzo's
               ,
               he
               won
               it
               by
               his
               Sword
               ,
               and
               so
               disposed
               thereof
               to
               his
               Son
               and
               Successor
               King
               Philip
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               by
               another
               right
               then
               that
               of
               Conquest
               .
            
             
               The
               proceeding
               of
               the
               short
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               surviving
               Convocation
               ,
               have
               been
               so
               fully
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               Observations
               on
               the
               former
               History
               ,
               that
               nothing
               need
               be
               added
               here
               :
               But
               the
               long
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               began
               in
               November
               following
               ,
               will
               afford
               us
               some
               new
               matter
               for
               these
               Advertisements
               not
               before
               observ'd
               .
               And
               first
               we
               finde
               ,
               That
            
             
               Fol.
               336.
               
               
                 There
                 came
                 out
                 an
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Commons
                 House
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Projectors
                 ,
                 and
                 unlawful
                 Monopolists
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 or
                 had
                 ●●tely
                 any
                 benefit
                 from
                 Monopolies
                 ,
                 or
                 countenanced
                 ,
                 or
                 issued
                 out
                 any
                 Warrants
                 in
                 favor
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 shall
                 be
                 disabled
                 to
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 .
              
               ]
               A
               new
               piece
               of
               Authority
               which
               the
               Commons
               never
               exercised
               before
               ,
               and
               which
               they
               had
               no
               right
               to
               now
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               knew
               they
               were
               at
               this
               time
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               as
               to
               venture
               upon
               any
               new
               Incroachment
               ,
               without
               control
               :
               For
               anciently●
               and
               legally
               the
               Commons
               had
               no
               power
               to
               exclude
               any
               of
               their
               Members
               from
               their
               place
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               either
               under
               colour
               of
               false
               elections
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               pretence
               whatsoever
               :
               For
               it
               appears
               on
               good
               Record
               ,
               in
               the
               28
               year
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Commons
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               undertaking
               the
               examination
               of
               the
               chusing
               and
               returning
               of
               Knights
               of
               the
               Shire
               for
               the
               Coun●y
               of
               Norfolk
               ,
               were
               by
               the
               Queen
               sharply
               reprehended
               for
               it
               ;
               that
               being
               (
               as
               she
               sent
               them
               word
               )
               a
               thing
               improper
               for
               them
               to
               deal
               in
               ,
               as
               belonging
               onely
               to
               the
               Office
               and
               Charge
               of
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               Writs
               issue
               ,
               and
               a●e
               returned
               .
               And
               if
               they
               may
               not
               exclude
               their
               Members
               under
               colour
               of
               undue
               Elections
               and
               false
               Returns
               ,
               much
               less
               Authority
               have
               they
               to
               exclude
               any
               of
               them
               for
               acting
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Kings
               .
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               or
               doing
               any
               thing
               in
               order
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               :
               For
               if
               this
               power
               were
               once
               allowed
               
               them
               ,
               they
               might
               proceed
               in
               the
               next
               place
               to
               shut
               out
               all
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Privy
               Councel
               ,
               his
               Counsel
               learned
               in
               the
               Laws
               ,
               his
               Domestick
               Servants
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               such
               as
               hold
               any
               Offices
               by
               his
               Grant
               and
               Favor
               ;
               because
               forsooth
               ,
               having
               dependance
               on
               the
               King
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               be
               true
               unto
               the
               Interest
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               :
               And
               by
               this
               means
               they
               might
               so
               weed
               out
               one
               another
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               last
               they
               would
               leave
               none
               to
               sit
               amongst
               them
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               should
               be
               all
               ingag'd
               to
               drive
               on
               such
               projects
               as
               were
               laid
               before
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               whereas
               our
               Author
               tells
               us
               in
               the
               following
               words
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               Ordered
               also
               ,
               
                 That
                 Mr.
                 Speaker
                 should
                 issue
                 out
                 new
                 Warrants
                 for
                 electing
                 other
                 Members
                 in
                 their
                 places
              
               ;
               he
               makes
               the
               Commons
               guilty
               of
               a
               greater
               incroachment
               then
               indeed
               they
               were
               :
               All
               that
               they
               did
               or
               could
               pretend
               to
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               was
               to
               give
               order
               to
               the
               Speaker
               ,
               that
               intimation
               might
               be
               given
               to
               his
               Majesty
               of
               the
               places
               vacant
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               humble
               suit
               unto
               him
               to
               issue
               out
               new
               Writs
               for
               new
               Elections
               to
               those
               places
               :
               But
               the
               next
               Incroachment
               on
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               ,
               was
               far
               greater
               then
               this
               ,
               and
               comes
               next
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               360.
               
               
                 The
                 Bill
                 for
                 the
                 Trienial
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 having
                 p●ssed
                 both
                 Houses
                 ,
                 was
                 confirmed
                 with
                 the
                 Kings
                 Royal
                 Assent
                 ,
              
               Febr.
               16.
               
               
                 And
                 then
                 also
                 he
                 past
                 the
                 Bill
                 of
                 Subsidies
                 ,
              
               fol.
               361.
               ]
               The
               Subsidies
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               were
               intended
               for
               the
               relief
               of
               the
               Northern
               Counties
               ,
               opprest
               at
               once
               with
               two
               great
               Armies
               ,
               who
               not
               onely
               liv'd
               upon
               Free
               Quarter
               ,
               but
               raised
               divers
               sums
               of
               money
               also
               for
               their
               present
               necessities
               ;
               the
               one
               of
               them
               an
               Army
               of
               English
               ,
               rais'd
               by
               the
               King
               to
               right
               himself
               upon
               the
               Scots
               ;
               the
               other
               being
               an
               Army
               of
               Scots
               ,
               who
               invaded
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               under
               colour
               of
               obtaining
               from
               the
               King
               what
               they
               had
               no
               right
               to
               :
               So
               that
               the
               King
               was
               not
               to
               have
               a
               peny
               of
               that
               Money
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Commons
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               pass
               the
               one
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               before
               hand
               passed
               the
               other
               ;
               which
               the
               King
               ,
               for
               the
               relief
               of
               his
               poor
               Subjects
               was
               content
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               thereby
               put
               the
               power
               of
               calling
               Parliaments
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Sheriffs
               and
               Constables
               ,
               
               in
               case
               he
               either
               would
               not
               ,
               or
               should
               not
               do
               it
               at
               each
               three
               years
               end
               :
               But
               the
               nex●
               incroachment
               on
               the
               Power
               and
               Prerogative
               Royal
               was
               worse
               then
               this
               ,
               there
               being
               a
               way
               left
               for
               the
               King
               to
               reserve
               that
               Power
               by
               the
               timely
               calling
               of
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               dissolving
               of
               it
               too
               ,
               if
               called
               within
               a
               shorter
               time
               then
               that
               Act
               had
               limited
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               next
               sore
               ,
               which
               was
               his
               passing
               of
               the
               Bill
               of
               
                 Tonnage
                 and
                 Poundage
              
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               Plaister
               to
               be
               found
               ;
               the
               King
               being
               for'd
               (
               remember
               that
               the
               Commons
               had
               an
               Army
               of
               Scots
               at
               their
               devotion
               )
               to
               pass
               away
               all
               his
               Right
               unto
               it
               ,
               before
               he
               could
               obtain
               it
               but
               for
               three
               Moneths
               onely
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               before
               :
               In
               which
               Bill
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observ'd
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               depriv'd
               the
               King
               of
               his
               Right
               to
               
                 Tonnage
                 and
                 Poundage
              
               ,
               so
               they
               began
               then
               to
               strike
               at
               the
               Bishops
               Rights
               to
               their
               Vote
               in
               Parliament
               :
               For
               whereas
               generally
               in
               all
               former
               Acts
               ,
               the
               Lords
               
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Temporal
              
               were
               distinctly
               named
               ,
               in
               this
               that
               distinction
               was
               left
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               Bill
               drawn
               up
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord●
               and
               Commons
               ;
               which
               being
               disputed
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               well
               fore-seeing
               what
               the
               Commons
               intended
               by
               it
               ,
               was
               notwithstanding
               carried
               for
               the
               Commons
               by
               the
               Temporal
               Lords
               ,
               who
               thereby
               made
               a
               way
               for
               their
               own
               exclusion
               ,
               when
               the
               Commons
               were
               grown
               as
               much
               too
               strong
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               for
               the
               Bishops
               :
               The
               secular
               Lords
               knew
               well
               ,
               that
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               were
               to
               have
               the
               precedence
               ,
               and
               therefore
               gave
               them
               leave
               to
               go
               first
               out
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               that
               they
               themselves
               might
               follow
               after
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               Proceed
               we
               next
               to
               the
               business
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               a●
               whose
               Tryal
               our
               Author
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
            
             
               Fol.
               376.
               
               
                 The
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Arundel
               
                 was
                 made
                 Lord
                 High
                 Steward
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Lindsey
               
                 Lord
                 High
                 Constable
              
               .
               ●
               Our
               Author
               borrows
               this
               Error
               (
               as
               he
               does
               some
               others
               )
               from
               the
               former
               History
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               worse
               by
               an
               addition
               of
               his
               own
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               The
               Earl
               of
               Lindsey
               was
               not
               made
               High
               Constable
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               nor
               did
               he
               act
               there
               in
               that
               capacity●●
               
               He
               had
               been
               made
               High
               Constable
               to
               decide
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               Lord
               Rey
               and
               
                 David
                 Ramsey
              
               ;
               which
               being
               an
               extraordinary
               case
               was
               likely
               to
               be
               tried
               by
               battle
               .
               But
               in
               this
               case
               there
               was
               no
               need
               of
               any
               such
               Officer
               ,
               the
               Triall
               being
               to
               be
               made
               by
               proofs
               and
               Evidences
               ,
               the
               verdict
               to
               be
               given
               by
               the
               Lords
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               sentence
               to
               be
               pronounced
               by
               the
               Lord
               High
               Steward
               ,
               all
               ●
               things
               being
               to
               be
               carried
               and
               transacted
               in
               due
               form
               of
               Law.
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Court
               being
               broken
               up
               ,
               which
               was
               before
               the
               passing
               of
               the
               
                 Bill
                 of
                 Attainder
              
               in
               the
               end
               of
               April
               ,
               the
               Office
               of
               Lord
               High
               Steward
               expired
               also
               with
               it
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               our
               Authour
               speaks
               of
               a
               Request
               which
               was
               made
               unto
               the
               King
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Earl
                 of
                 Pembroke
                 should
                 be
                 made
              
               Lord
               High
               Steward
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Arundel
                 then
                 absent
                 ,
              
               fol.
               430.
               he
               either
               speaks
               of
               a
               Request
               which
               was
               never
               made
               ,
               or
               else
               mistakes
               the
               Lord
               Steward
               of
               the
               Kings
               houshold
               (
               which
               place
               might
               possibly
               be
               desired
               for
               the
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               not
               long
               before
               turn'd
               out
               of
               the
               Office
               of
               Lord
               Chamberlain
               )
               for
               the
               Lord
               High
               Steward
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               we
               are
               fallen
               on
               his
               mistakes
               touching
               these
               great
               Officers
               ,
               I
               shall
               adde
               another
               ,
               It
               being
               said
               in
               our
               Authours
               unfigured
               Sheets
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               having
               signed
               the
               Bill
               of
               
                 Attainder
                 ,
                 sent
                 Sir
              
               Dudly
               Carlton
               
                 Secretary
                 of
                 State
                 to
                 acquaint
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 finished
                 .
              
               An
               errour
               too
               grosse
               and
               palpable
               for
               our
               Authour
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               ,
               considering
               his
               Acquaintances
               in
               the
               Court
               and
               relations
               to
               it
               ;
               which
               may
               perswade
               me
               to
               beleeve
               that
               these
               unfigured
               Sheets
               ,
               patcht
               in
               I
               know
               not
               how
               ,
               between
               fol.
               408.
               and
               409.
               should
               be
               none
               of
               his
               .
               But
               whether
               they
               be
               his
               or
               not
               ,
               certain
               I
               am
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Secretary
               at
               this
               time
               but
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Vane
                 ,
                 Windebank
              
               being
               then
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               his
               place
               not
               filled
               with
               the
               Lord
               Falkland
               till
               the
               Christmas
               after
               Sir
               
                 Dudly
                 Carlton
              
               ,
               Lord
               Imbercourt
               ,
               and
               Vicount
               Dorchester
               ,
               was
               indeed
               Secretary
               for
               a
               while
               ;
               but
               he
               died
               upon
               Ashwednesday
               in
               the
               year
               1631.
               which
               was
               more
               then
               nine
               years
               before
               the
               sending
               
               of
               this
               message
               ,
               and
               I
               perswade
               my self
               the
               King
               did
               not
               raise
               him
               from
               the
               grave
               (
               as
               Samuel
               was
               once
               raised
               at
               the
               instance
               of
               Saul
               )
               to
               go
               on
               that
               unpleasing
               errand
               .
               Sir
               
                 Dudly
                 Carlton
              
               whom
               he
               means
               (
               being
               Brothers
               son
               unto
               the
               former
               )
               was
               at
               that
               time
               one
               ●f
               the
               Clerks
               of
               the
               Councel
               ,
               but
               never
               attained
               unto
               the
               place
               and
               honour
               of
               a
               principall
               Secretary
               .
               Our
               Authour
               having
               brought
               the
               businesse
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               toward
               a
               Conclusion
               ,
               diverts
               upon
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               Observations
               on
               the
               former
               History
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               had
               been
               so
               much
               beholden
               for
               many
               of
               the
               most
               materiall
               and
               judicious
               Notes
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               his
               Book
               ;
               and
               he
               chargeth
               thus
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               406.
               
               
                 I
                 conceive
                 it
                 convenient
                 in
                 more
                 particular
                 to
                 clear
                 two
                 mistakes
                 of
                 our
                 Authours
                 concerning
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Ir●land
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Strafford
               ,
               
                 reflecting
                 upon
                 the
                 late
                 most
                 Reverend
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 Primate
                 of
                 all
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 whilest
                 he
                 was
                 liuing
                 ,
                 and
                 worse
                 pursued
                 since
                 his
                 decease
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 too
                 sharp
                 also
                 upon
              
               D.
               Bernard
               .
               ]
               What
               Fee
               or
               Salary
               our
               Authour
               hath
               for
               this
               undertaking
               ,
               I
               am
               no●
               able
               to
               determine
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               be
               not
               well
               paid
               by
               them
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               he
               hath
               been
               well
               paid
               by
               another
               ;
               who
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               D.
               Bernards
               Book
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 ●udgement
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Primate
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
              
               Ac.
               hath
               fully
               justified
               the
               Observator
               against
               all
               the
               exceptions
               ,
               which
               either
               our
               Authour
               or
               D.
               Bernard
               ,
               or
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               himself
               have
               made
               against
               him
               in
               these
               two
               points
               .
               Which
               being
               extrinsecall
               as
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               this
               History
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               repeated
               ;
               the
               Reader
               being
               desired
               ,
               if
               he
               want
               any
               further
               satisfaction
               ,
               to
               look
               for
               it
               there
               .
               All
               I
               shall
               here
               observe
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               our
               Authour
               grounds
               himself
               in
               his
               whole
               Discourse
               of
               that
               businesse
               upon
               somewhat
               which
               he
               had
               in
               writing
               under
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               said
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               and
               more
               which
               he
               hath
               took
               verbatim
               out
               of
               the
               said
               Book
               of
               D.
               Bernards
               ,
               who
               being
               both
               parties
               to
               the
               Suit
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               for
               Witnesses
               in
               their
               own
               behalf
               .
               And
               yet
               our
               .
               Authour
               having
               driven
               the
               matter
               to
               as
               good
               a
               conclusion
               as
               he
               could
               from
               such
               faulty
               Premises
               ,
               
               conceives
               an
               hope
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               ●ight
               of
               those
               
                 Testimonies
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 more
                 moderation
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 he
                 hath
                 there
                 shewn
                 much
                 disaffection
                 to
                 the
                 Primate
                 ,
                 in
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 his
                 utmost
                 ,
                 to
                 evade
                 divers
                 of
                 those
                 particulars
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 giving
                 the
                 worst
                 sense
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 turning
                 them
                 to
                 other
                 ends
                 .
              
               But
               as
               I
               can
               sufficiently
               clear
               the
               Observator
               ,
               from
               bearing
               any
               disaffection
               to
               the
               Lord
               Primates
               person
               ,
               and
               the
               equal
               Reader
               may
               defend
               him
               from
               the
               imputation
               
                 of
                 giving
                 the
                 worst
                 sense
                 of
                 any
                 thing
              
               which
               he
               found
               in
               the
               Pamphlet
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Observator
                 observed
                 ,
                 or
                 turning
                 it
                 to
                 other
                 ends
              
               then
               was
               there
               intended
               ;
               so
               am
               I
               no
               more
               satisfied
               by
               this
               tedious
               nothing
               ,
               touching
               the
               Articles
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               or
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               as
               they
               reflect
               upon
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               then
               I
               was
               before
               .
               As
               little
               am
               I
               satisfied
               with
               the
               following
               passage
               in
               the
               last
               Folio
               of
               the
               unfigured
               Sheets
               ,
               viz.
               That
            
             
               D.
               
                 Iuxon
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 resigned
                 his
                 Office
                 of
                 Treasurer
                 of
                 England
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 five
                 Commissioners
                 more
                 sufficient
                 then
                 he
                 could
                 be
                 ,
              
               ]
               Our
               Authour
               might
               have
               spared
               these
               last
               words
               of
               disparagement
               and
               diminution
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               left
               his
               Proposition
               full
               and
               perfect
               .
               But
               taking
               them
               as
               they
               come
               before
               me
               ,
               I
               must
               first
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               London
               resigned
               not
               his
               Office
               of
               Treasurer
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               any
               Commissioners
               ,
               but
               only
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               not
               knowing
               at
               the
               present
               how
               to
               dispose
               of
               it
               for
               his
               best
               advantage
               ,
               appointed
               some
               Commissioners
               under
               the
               great
               Seal
               of
               England
               to
               discharge
               the
               same
               .
               And
               next
               I
               would
               have
               him
               tell
               me
               ,
               what
               great
               sufficiency
               he
               found
               in
               those
               Commissioners
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               how
               many
               of
               his
               debts
               they
               paid
               ,
               what
               improvement
               they
               made
               of
               his
               Revenue
               ,
               what
               stock
               of
               money
               they
               put
               him
               into
               toward
               the
               maintaining
               of
               the
               Warre
               which
               not
               long
               after
               followed
               .
               In
               all
               which
               particulars
               the
               Bishop
               of
               London
               had
               very
               faithfully
               performed
               his
               part
               (
               though
               not
               as
               to
               the
               Warre
               of
               England
               )
               to
               the
               great
               honour
               of
               the
               King
               and
               content
               of
               the
               Subject
               .
            
             
             
               But
               to
               look
               back
               upon
               some
               passages
               in
               the
               busines●e
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               toucht
               at
               by
               the
               Observator
               or
               his
               alterid●m
               ,
               the
               first
               we
               meet
               with
               is
               a
               very
               pretty
               devise
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               to
               cheat
               the
               poor
               Gentleman
               of
               his
               head
               by
               getting
               a
               return
               of
               the
               promise
               which
               the
               King
               is
               said
               to
               have
               made
               him
               of
               not
               consenting
               to
               his
               death
               .
               The
               sum
               of
               the
               story
               is
               briefly
               this
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               King
               had
               promised
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               under
               his
               hand
               that
               his
               prerogative
               should
               sav●
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               never
               passe
               the
               Bill
               ,
               nor
               consent
               to
               the
               acting
               of
               any
               thing
               to
               take
               away
               his
               life
               ;
               that
               being
               satisfied
               in
               all
               other
               scruples
               he
               rested
               in
               this
               only
               ,
               affirming
               that
               in
               regard
               of
               this
               promise
               he
               could
               not
               passe
               the
               Bill
               ,
               though
               the
               Earl
               were
               guilty
               ;
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               finding
               him
               harping
               on
               that
               string
               ,
               assured
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               thought
               that
               the
               Earl
               was
               so
               great
               a
               Lover
               of
               his
               Maj●sties
               peace
               ,
               so
               tender
               of
               his
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               Kingdoms
               safety
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               willingly
               acquit
               the
               King
               of
               that
               promise
               ;
               that
               though
               the
               King
               received
               this
               intimation
               with
               a
               brow
               of
               anger
               ,
               yet
               the
               said
               ,
               Bishop
               in
               pursuance
               of
               the
               Earls
               destruction
               ,
               sends
               a
               Message
               to
               him
               to
               that
               purpose
               by
               the
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               Tower
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               person
               whom
               he
               found
               attending
               near
               the
               place
               ;
               that
               as
               the
               devil
               and
               he
               would
               have
               it
               the
               Earl
               received
               that
               intimation
               with
               great
               disdain
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               if
               that
               were
               all
               which
               bound
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               would
               soon
               release
               him
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               opening
               his
               Cabinet
               ,
               drew
               out
               that
               Paper
               in
               which
               the
               Kings
               promise
               was
               contained
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               to
               the
               said
               Lieutenant
               or
               that
               other
               person
               (
               but
               whether
               sealed
               or
               unsealed
               that
               he
               cannot
               tell
               )
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               delivered
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ;
               and
               finally
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               finding
               no
               other
               scruple
               to
               remain
               in
               the
               Kings
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               the
               respect
               he
               had
               to
               that
               promise
               ,
               he
               put
               the
               fatall
               paper
               into
               the
               Kings
               hands
               ,
               which
               as
               it
               seems
               gave
               a
               full
               end
               to
               the
               conference
               and
               the
               Kings
               perplexities
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Legend
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               this
               there
               is
               nothing
               true
               ,
               but
               the
               names
               of
               the
               parties
               mentioned
               in
               it
               .
            
             
             
               And
               first
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               from
               what
               Authour
               he
               received
               this
               fiction
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               were
               from
               say
               I
               ,
               and
               
                 say
                 some
              
               (
               as
               his
               own
               words
               are
               )
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               either
               from
               himself
               ,
               or
               from
               some
               body
               else
               ,
               but
               he
               knew
               not
               whom
               .
               Most
               certainly
               he
               had
               it
               not
               from
               any
               of
               the
               Bishops
               then
               present
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               affirming
               in
               the
               end
               of
               his
               first
               Narrative
               ,
               that
               neither
               he
               nor
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Brethren
               knew
               what
               was
               contained
               in
               that
               Paper
               ;
               and
               no
               lesse
               certain
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               was
               too
               wise
               to
               accuse
               himself
               of
               such
               a
               practise
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               been
               really
               guilty
               of
               it
               .
               And
               then
               as
               for
               the
               thing
               it self
               .
               no
               man
               of
               reason
               can
               imagine
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               would
               either
               make
               such
               a
               proviso
               to
               the
               Earl
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Earl
               would
               so
               far
               distrust
               his
               own
               integrity
               as
               to
               take
               it
               of
               him
               .
               If
               the
               Kings
               knowledge
               of
               his
               innocence
               ,
               of
               his
               signal
               merits
               ,
               and
               the
               declaration
               which
               he
               made
               in
               Parliament
               to
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               passe
               the
               Bill
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               were
               not
               sufficient
               to
               preserve
               him
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               help
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               such
               Paper-promises
               .
               Such
               a
               Romance
               as
               this
               we
               finde
               in
               
                 Ibrahim
                 the
                 Illustrious
                 Bassa
              
               ,
               who
               is
               said
               to
               have
               obtained
               the
               like
               promise
               from
               Solyman
               the
               Magnificent
               ;
               which
               notwithstanding
               the
               Mufti
               or
               Chief
               Priests
               of
               the
               Turks
               devised
               a
               way
               to
               discharge
               the
               Emperour
               of
               that
               promise
               ,
               and
               to
               obtain
               from
               him
               an
               unwilling
               consent
               to
               the
               Bassa's
               death
               ,
               as
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               is
               said
               to
               do
               for
               the
               Earl
               of
               Straffords
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               There
               was
               no
               such
               scruple
               of
               conscience
               propounded
               to
               the
               Bishops
               in
               the
               morning
               conference
               as
               the
               obligation
               which
               that
               promise
               laid
               upon
               him
               ;
               there
               being
               no
               other
               question
               propounded
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               but
               whether
               he
               might
               in
               justice
               passe
               the
               Bill
               of
               Attainder
               against
               the
               Earl
               ;
               To
               which
               the
               Bishops
               gave
               their
               Answer
               when
               it
               was
               again
               renewed
               in
               the
               Evening
               (
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Lord
               Primates
               first
               Narrative
               )
               that
               
                 if
                 upon
                 the
                 Allegations
                 on
                 either
                 ●ide
              
               (
               at
               the
               hearing
               whereof
               the
               King
               was
               present
               )
               
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 conceive
                 him
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 crime
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 charged
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 justice
                 condemn
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               answer
               it
               appears
               that
               
               no
               such
               scruple
               as
               the
               obligation
               of
               that
               Paper-promise
               had
               been
               before
               tendred
               to
               the
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Admitting
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               might
               be
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               make
               that
               overture
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               forgetting
               a
               release
               of
               that
               promise
               from
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               too
               carefull
               of
               himself
               ,
               too
               fearfull
               of
               the
               Kings
               everlasting
               displeasure
               ,
               to
               pursue
               that
               fatall
               project
               ,
               when
               he
               perceived
               his
               Majesty
               to
               entertain
               it
               
                 with
                 a
                 brow
                 of
                 anger
              
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Admitting
               this
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               was
               so
               thirsty
               of
               the
               Earls
               bloud
               ,
               as
               to
               neglect
               his
               own
               safety
               in
               pursuance
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               cannot
               our
               Historian
               tell
               us
               ,
               whether
               that
               intimation
               were
               sent
               by
               the
               
                 Lieutenant
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 person
                 .
              
               And
               certainly
               ,
               as
               the
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               Tower
               was
               not
               so
               obscure
               a
               person
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               might
               easily
               be
               known
               from
               another
               man
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               most
               improbable
               that
               he
               should
               go
               on
               such
               an
               errand
               without
               speciall
               order
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Earl
               should
               admit
               of
               such
               an
               intimation
               from
               any
               other
               ,
               who
               was
               like
               to
               run
               on
               the
               Bishops
               bidding
               ,
               but
               only
               from
               the
               Lieutenant
               himself
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               It
               cannot
               be
               beleeved
               ,
               that
               the
               Earl
               should
               fall
               into
               such
               a
               passion
               when
               the
               Tale
               was
               told
               him
               ,
               considering
               that
               he
               knew
               ,
               that
               by
               a
               Letter
               sent
               unto
               the
               King
               on
               the
               Tuesday
               before
               ,
               he
               had
               
                 set
                 the
                 Kings
                 Conscience
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 most
                 humbly
                 beseeching
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 prevention
                 of
                 such
                 mischief
                 as
                 might
                 happen
                 by
                 his
                 refusall
                 to
                 passe
                 the
                 Bill
                 .
              
               So
               that
               the
               passing
               of
               the
               Bill
               could
               be
               no
               News
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               reason
               to
               expect
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               a
               thing
               so
               much
               prest
               by
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               so
               humbly
               and
               affectionately●
               desired
               by
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               and
               finally
               ,
               Though
               our
               Historian
               make
               it
               doubtfull
               whether
               that
               Paper-promise
               were
               sent
               back
               sealed
               or
               unsealed
               ,
               yet
               no
               man
               can
               suspect
               the
               Earl
               to
               be
               so
               imprudent
               in
               his
               actions
               ,
               so
               carelesse
               of
               his
               own
               honour
               ,
               and
               so
               untrusty
               to
               the
               King
               in
               so
               great
               a
               secret
               ,
               as
               to
               send
               it
               open
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               must
               needs
               come
               first
               to
               the
               eyes
               of
               others
               before
               it
               came
               unto
               the
               Kings
               .
               And
               if
               it
               were
               not
               sent
               unsealed
               ,
               how
               came
               
               our
               Authour
               to
               the
               knowledge
               that
               that
               paper
               contained
               the
               Kings
               promise
               ,
               as
               he
               saies
               it
               did
               ?
            
             
               But
               nothing
               more
               betrays
               the
               vanity
               and
               impossibility
               of
               this
               fiction
               ,
               then
               the
               circumstance
               in
               point
               of
               time
               ,
               in
               which
               this
               promise
               must
               be
               made
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               fall
               between
               the
               passing
               of
               the
               Bill
               of
               Attainder
               and
               the
               Kings
               conference
               with
               the
               Bishops
               sent
               to
               him
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               his
               Conscience
               by
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               .
               Our
               Authour
               tels
               us
               that
               at
               the
               conference
               with
               the
               Bis●ops
               ,
               the
               King
               being
               satisfied
               in
               all
               other
               scruples
               ,
               
                 started
                 his
                 last
                 doubt
                 ,
                 If
                 in
                 his
                 Conscience
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 passe
                 the
                 Bill
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 Earl
                 were
                 guilty
                 ;
                 having
                 promised
                 under
                 his
                 hand
                 that
                 his
                 prerogative
                 should
                 save
                 him
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 Bill
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 acting
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               By
               which
               it
               needs
               must
               follow
               ▪
               if
               the
               Bill
               of
               Attainder
               was
               first
               passed
               (
               or
               at
               the
               least
               in
               probability
               to
               be
               passed
               )
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               before
               the
               King
               had
               given
               any
               such
               promise
               under
               his
               hand
               ;
               for
               the
               words
               are
               that
               the
               King
               had
               given
               him
               a
               promise
               under
               his
               hand
               ,
               never
               to
               passe
               that
               Bill
               .
               Now
               that
               Bill
               was
               not
               taken
               into
               consideration
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Lords
               till
               Saturday
               the
               24.
               of
               April
               ,
               in
               which
               considering
               their
               own
               danger
               ,
               and
               the
               little
               satisfaction
               they
               are
               able
               to
               give
               themselves
               ;
               M.
               
                 St
                 Iohn
              
               the
               Kings
               
                 Sollicitor
                 Generall
              
               was
               appointed
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               to
               open
               the
               Bill
               before
               their
               Lordships
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               them
               information
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               upon
               Thursday
               the
               nine
               and
               twentieth
               of
               the
               same
               Moneth
               .
               On
               the
               next
               day
               some
               of
               the
               Lords
               began
               to
               stagger
               in
               their
               resolutions
               ,
               and
               to
               incline
               unto
               the
               Commons
               ;
               which
               moved
               the
               King
               to
               declare
               himself
               before
               both
               Houses
               on
               the
               first
               of
               
                 May
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 Consci●nce
                 condemn
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 High
                 Treason
              
               (
               which
               he
               must
               needs
               do
               if
               he
               passe
               that
               Bill
               )
               and
               therefore
               
                 hoped
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 expect
                 that
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 fear
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 respect
                 whatsoever
              
               should
               enforce
               him
               to
               .
               Other
               assurance
               then
               this
               of
               not
               passing
               the
               Bill
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               never
               made
               the
               Earl
               ,
               so
               indeed
               he
               could
               not
               ;
               the
               Earl
               being
               a
               close
               Prisoner
               ,
               and
               
               so
               narrowly
               watcht
               (
               especially
               after
               his
               Majesties
               said
               Declaration
               of
               the
               first
               of
               May
               )
               that
               no
               such
               Paper●promise
               under
               the
               Kings
               hand
               could
               be
               sent
               unto
               him
               ,
               if
               either
               the
               King
               had
               thought
               it
               necessary
               to
               make
               any
               such
               promise
               ,
               or
               the
               Earl
               to
               seek
               it
               ;
               
                 Adeo
                 mendaciorum
                 natura
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 coherere
                 non
                 possint
                 ,
              
               as
               Lactantius
               hath
               it
               .
               This
               point
               thus
               cleared
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               discharged
               from
               making
               any
               such
               promise
               under
               his
               hand
               ,
               there
               must
               some
               other
               way
               be
               found
               out
               to
               preserve
               the
               Earl
               by
               devising
               some
               means
               for
               his
               escape
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               plot
               the
               King
               must
               be
               made
               a
               party
               also
               ,
               our
               Authour
               telling
               us
               positively
               ,
               That
            
             
               
                 Some
                 Designe
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 doubt
                 of
                 delivering
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Strafford
               
                 by
                 escape
              
               ;
               in
               order
               whereunto
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Balfour
              
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               Tower
               must
               be
               commanded
               by
               the
               King
               to
               receive
               one
               
                 Captain
                 Billingsley
                 with
                 an
                 hundred
                 men
                 to
                 secure
                 the
                 place
                 .
              
               ]
               If
               so
               ,
               how
               durst
               Balfour
               refuse
               to
               yeeld
               obedience
               to
               the
               Kings
               command
               ?
               Marry
               forfooth
               ,
               because
               three
               
                 good
                 Women
                 of
                 Tower-street
                 ,
                 peeping
                 into
                 the
                 Earls
                 Gallery
                 through
                 the
                 Key-hole
                 ,
              
               could
               by
               the
               Spectacles
               of
               their
               eyes
               ,
               discern
               him
               talking
               with
               this
               Captain
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Otoco●sticon
               of
               their
               ears
               ,
               could
               hear
               them
               talk
               of
               some
               Desig●e
               for
               this
               escape
               ;
               The
               Summe
               of
               their
               Discourse
               being
               this
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 Ship
                 of
                 Captain
              
               Billingsleys
               
                 Brothers
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 readinesse
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 fallen
                 down
                 on
                 purpose
                 below
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 three
                 might
                 be
                 there
                 in
                 twelve
                 hours
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Fort
                 were
                 but
                 secur'd
                 for
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 Moneths
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 come
                 aid
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 upon
                 but
                 an
                 escape
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 broken
                 speech
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               It
               seems
               the
               womens
               ears
               must
               be
               very
               long
               ,
               and
               the
               tongues
               both
               of
               the
               Earl
               and
               Billingsly
               must
               be
               very
               loud
               ;
               or
               else
               how
               could
               a
               practise
               of
               such
               a
               close
               and
               dangerous
               nature
               be
               so
               plainly
               heard
               ;
               Assuredly
               by
               the
               same
               means
               by
               which
               the
               
                 Zealous
                 Brother
              
               in
               
                 More
                 ,
                 fields
              
               ,
               discovered
               a
               dangerous
               plot
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               discoursed
               of
               by
               some
               who
               were
               passing
               by
               (
               but
               he
               knows
               not
               who
               they
               were
               )
               as
               he
               was
               sunning
               himself
               under
               an
               hedge
               .
               Of
               whom
               as
               creditable
               an
               Authour
               
               as
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Balfour
              
               ,
               hath
               told
               me
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 contriving
                 some
              
               Querpo-cut
               
                 of
                 Church-Government
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 his
                 out-lying
                 ears
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Otocousticon
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 ●e
                 discovered
                 such
                 a
                 Plot
                 against
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
              
               Selden
               
                 intends
                 to
                 combat
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Taylors
                 Goose
                 that
                 preserved
                 the
                 Capitol
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               in
               good
               earnest
               ,
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               of
               our
               Author
               ,
               or
               of
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Balfour
              
               ,
               or
               of
               both
               together
               ,
               whether
               the
               three
               
                 Good-Wives
                 of
                 Tower-street
              
               ,
               did
               hear
               these
               Passages
               in
               discourse
               ,
               by
               their
               eyes
               or
               their
               ears
               :
               Not
               by
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               for
               the
               Eye
               is
               not
               the
               sense
               of
               hearing
               ;
               nor
               by
               their
               Ears
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               said
               that
               they
               laid
               their
               Ears
               to
               the
               Key-hole
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               peeped
               thorow
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               next
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               ,
               wh●ther
               they
               peep'd
               or
               hearkned
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               or
               one
               after
               another
               :
               If
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               the
               Key-hole
               must
               be
               wondrous
               wide
               (
               as
               Heavenly-wide
               as
               
                 Mopsus
                 mouth
                 in
                 Sir
                 Philip
                 Sidney
                 )
              
               which
               could
               admit
               of
               three
               pair
               of
               hearing
               Eyes
               ,
               or
               of
               three
               single
               seeing
               Ears
               ,
               at
               one
               time
               together
               :
               And
               if
               they
               peep'd
               or
               hearkned
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               have
               both
               very
               quick
               Wits
               ,
               and
               strong
               Comprehensions
               ,
               that
               could
               make
               up
               so
               much
               of
               a
               set
               Discourse
               from
               such
               broken
               Speeches
               ,
               though
               they
               within
               spake
               never
               so
               loudly
               .
            
             
               Letting
               this
               pass
               therefore
               with
               a
               
                 Risum
                 teneatis
                 Amici
                 ▪
              
               we
               have
               next
               a
               more
               serious
               discovery
               of
               this
               Design
               ,
               by
               the
               Conference
               which
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               had
               with
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Balfour
                 ,
                 offering
                 him
                 but
                 four
                 days
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 then
                 Twenty
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Marriage
                 of
                 his
                 Daughter
                 to
              
               Balfours
               
                 Son
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 assent
                 to
                 his
                 Escape
                 :
              
               And
               for
               this
               also
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               the
               tale
               of
               the
               three
               Good-Wives
               of
               Tower-Street
               ,
               and
               the
               command
               of
               admitting
               Billingsley
               ,
               with
               an
               hundred
               men
               ,
               to
               secure
               the
               Tower
               ;
               we
               must
               take
               Sir
               Williams
               bare
               word
               (
               for
               he
               gave
               it
               not
               in
               upon
               his
               Oath
               )
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               :
               And
               what
               the
               bare
               word
               of
               a
               Scot
               ,
               a
               
                 perfidious
                 Scot
              
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               shortly
               after
               took
               up
               ▪
               Arms
               against
               his
               Master
               ,
               will
               amount
               unto
               ,
               we
               all
               know
               too
               well
               :
               
               Nor
               was
               the
               Earl
               so
               ignorant
               of
               the
               hatred
               which
               generally
               the
               Scotish
               Covenanters
               bare
               unto
               him
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               this
               man
               particularly
               ,
               as
               to
               communicate
               any
               such
               design
               unto
               him
               ,
               had
               he
               been
               so
               unprepar'd
               for
               death
               ,
               as
               our
               Author
               makes
               him
               :
               And
               so
               this
               second
               Romance
               of
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Balfour
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 three
                 Women
                 Good-Wives
                 of
                 Tower
                 Street
                 ,
              
               being
               sent
               after
               that
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               ;
               we
               leave
               the
               Earl
               of
               Straffords
               business
               ,
               and
               go
               on
               with
               our
               Author
               to
               some
               other
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               418.
               
               
                 Then
                 follows
                 King
              
               Henry
               
                 the
                 fourth
              
               ,
               &c.
               of●larence
               ●larence
               
                 Title
                 to
                 precede
                 that
                 of
              
               Mortimer
               .
               ]
               That
               some
               of
               the
               Lords
               combined
               to
               depose
               this
               King
               ,
               I
               shall
               easily
               grant
               ,
               though
               not
               upon
               those
               grounds
               which
               our
               Author
               mingles
               with
               the
               Speech
               of
               one
               Mr.
               Thomas
               ,
               (
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               )
               against
               the
               Bishops
               :
               For
               though
               the
               Title
               of
               Clarence
               did
               precede
               that
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               yet
               was
               not
               the
               Kings
               Title
               derived
               from
               Mortimer
               ,
               the
               Title
               of
               Mortimer
               and
               Clarence
               being
               one
               and
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               The
               Title
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               ,
               came
               by
               his
               Father
               ,
               Iohn
               Duke
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               the
               fourth
               Son
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               third
               ;
               the
               title
               of
               Mortimer
               came
               by
               Philip
               the
               sole
               Daughter
               and
               Heir
               of
               Lionel
               Duke
               of
               Clarence
               ,
               the
               third
               son
               of
               the
               said
               King
               Edward
               ,
               and
               Wife
               to
               
                 Roger
                 Mortimer
              
               Earl
               of
               March
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               House
               of
               York
               laid
               their
               claim
               to
               the
               Diadem
               .
            
             
               But
               our
               Author
               is
               as
               good
               at
               the
               Pedigree
               of
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Beauforts
               ,
               as
               of
               that
               of
               Mortimer
               ,
               telling
               us
               ,
               
                 That
                 Cardinal
              
               Beaufort
               
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 great
                 Uncle
                 to
                 King
              
               Henry
               
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 but
                 Son
                 to
              
               John
               of
               Gaunt
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 Brother
                 Cardinal
                 of
              
               York
               .
               The
               first
               two
               parts
               whereof
               are
               true
               ,
               but
               the
               last
               as
               false
               :
               
                 Cardinal
                 Beaufort
              
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               had
               no
               such
               Brother
               as
               our
               Author
               gives
               him
               (
               for
               so
               he
               must
               be
               understood
               ,
               though
               the
               Grammar
               of
               the
               words
               will
               not
               bear
               so
               much
               sense
               )
               namely
               ,
               a
               
                 Cardinal
                 of
                 York
              
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               King
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               ,
               whom
               
                 Iohn
                 of
                 Gaunt
              
               had
               by
               Blanch
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               
               his
               first
               Wife
               ,
               Iohn
               Earl
               of
               Somerset
               ,
               or
               Thomas
               Duke
               of
               Excester
               ,
               which
               two
               ,
               together
               with
               this
               Cardinal
               Beaufort
               ,
               he
               had
               by
               his
               last
               Wife
               
                 Katherine
                 Swinfort
              
               :
               More
               Sons
               then
               these
               ,
               none
               of
               our
               Heralds
               or
               Historians
               give
               to
               Iohn
               of
               Gaunt
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               such
               Brother
               as
               a
               
                 Cardinal
                 of
                 York
              
               to
               be
               found
               out
               any
               where
               for
               this
               
                 Cardinal
                 Beaufort
              
               ,
               except
               onely
               in
               our
               Authors
               Dreams
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               419.
               
               
                 That
                 in
              
               Anno
               37.
               of
               Henry
               
                 the
                 eighth
                 ,
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 were
                 granted
                 to
                 Lay-men
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 all
                 maner
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Kings
                 Officers
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               ]
               These
               are
               the
               words
               of
               Mr.
               Thomas
               in
               his
               Invective
               against
               the
               Bishops
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               these
               our
               Author
               swallows
               without
               chewing
               ,
               not
               searching
               whether
               Mr.
               Thomas
               had
               rightly
               given
               the
               sense
               of
               that
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               or
               not
               ,
               but
               telling
               his
               in
               his
               gloss
               upon
               it
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 Reason
                 or
                 Iustice
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 deduc'd
                 from
                 that
                 Kings
                 Actions
                 ,
                 more
                 like
                 an
                 Atheist
                 then
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 either
                 Ecclesiastical
                 or
                 Temporal
                 :
              
               But
               by
               the
               leave
               of
               good
               Mr.
               Thomas
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               such
               matter
               gathered
               from
               that
               Statute
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 Letters
                 Patents
                 were
                 granted
                 to
                 Lay-men
                 to
                 exercise
                 all
                 maner
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Kings
                 Officers
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Bishops
                 :
              
               Before
               this
               time
               no
               man
               could
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Chancellor
               ,
               Vicar-General
               ,
               Commissary
               ,
               or
               Official
               in
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               Court
               ,
               or
               exercise
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               except
               he
               were
               a
               single
               person
               ,
               and
               in
               
                 Holy
                 Orders
              
               :
               To
               take
               away
               which
               curb
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               give
               the
               better
               incouragement
               to
               Students
               in
               the
               Civil
               Laws
               ,
               it
               was
               Enacted
               by
               this
               Statute
               ,
               that
               all
               such
               Ecclesiastical
               Officers
               ,
               whether
               made
               by
               the
               Kings
               Letters
               Patents
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Cromwel
              
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Vicar
               General
               )
               or
               by
               any
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               Arch-Deacon
               ,
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               might
               from
               thencforth
               
                 lawfully
                 execute
                 and
                 exercise
                 all
                 maner
                 of
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Censures
                 and
                 Coercions
                 appertaining
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 belonging
                 unto
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 albeit
                 such
                 person
                 or
                 persons
                 be
                 Lay
                 ,
                 married
                 or
                 unmarried
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Civil
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                 lawfully
                 created
                 and
                 made
                 in
                 any
                 Vniversity
                 :
              
               Out
               of
               which
               premises
               ,
               if
               Mr.
               Thomas
               can
               conclude
               ,
               that
               such
               Lay-men
               ,
               so
               quallified
               to
               exercise
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               were
               the
               Kings
               Officers
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               he
               must
               have
               some
               new
               piece
               of
               
                 Sandersons
                 Logick
              
               ,
               which
               never
               was
               read
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Universities
               ,
               in
               which
               those
               lay
               persons
               did
               receive
               the
               Degree
               of
               Doctors
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               419.
               
               
                 She
                 was
                 the
                 right
                 Heir
                 apparent
                 to
                 her
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 onely
                 right
                 Issue
                 to
                 the
              
               Crown
               ,
               
                 begotten
                 no
                 donbt
                 in
                 lawful
                 Matrimony
                 .
              
               ]
               I
               dare
               not
               take
               upon
               me
               to
               dispute
               of
               Titles
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               but
               I
               dare
               take
               upon
               me
               to
               tell
               our
               Author
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               some
               doubt
               made
               by
               the
               most
               learned
               men
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               whether
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               (
               of
               whom
               he
               speaks
               )
               were
               begotten
               and
               born
               in
               lawful
               Marriage
               :
               All
               the
               Bishops
               in
               this
               Realm
               ,
               by
               a
               publick
               Writing
               under
               their
               Hands
               and
               Seals
               ,
               declared
               the
               Marriage
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               ,
               with
               Queen
               Maries
               Mother
               ,
               to
               be
               unlawful
               ;
               and
               so
               did
               the
               most
               eminent
               Divines
               in
               both
               the
               Universities
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               the
               Cathedrals
               ,
               Monasteries
               ,
               and
               other
               Conventual
               Bodies
               within
               this
               Realm
               :
               The
               like
               declared
               also
               by
               several
               Universities
               in
               France
               and
               Italy
               ,
               under
               their
               publick
               Seals
               :
               And
               so
               it
               was
               declared
               finally
               by
               the
               Lords
               Spiritual
               and
               Temporal
               ,
               and
               the
               Commons
               assembled
               in
               ●
               full
               and
               free
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               was
               pronounced
               ,
               That
               the
               Marriage
               between
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Lady
               Katherine
               of
               Spain
               ,
               the
               Relict
               of
               his
               Brother
               ,
               was
               null
               and
               void
               :
               to
               that
               it
               seems
               there
               was
               some
               doubting
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               though
               our
               Author
               makes
               no
               doubt
               of
               it
               at
               all
               :
               Nor
               is
               it
               very
               certain
               ,
               neither
               that
               Queen
               
                 Mary
                 was
                 the
                 right
                 Heir
                 apparent
                 to
                 her
                 Brother
                 :
              
               For
               if
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Crown
               diff●r
               not
               from
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
               in
               this
               particular
               (
               which
               I
               leave
               unto
               our
               learned
               Lawyers
               )
               she
               could
               not
               be
               the
               Heir
               to
               her
               Brother
               King
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               ,
               as
               being
               born
               of
               another
               Venter
               ,
               and
               consequently
               his
               Sister
               by
               the
               half
               blood
               onely
               .
               Now
               as
               he
               makes
               no
               doubt
               of
               Queen
               Maries
               Title
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               so
               he
               makes
               the
               Title
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               to
               be
               subject
               unto
               some
               dispute
               ,
               which
               all
               
               the
               Estates
               of
               the
               Realm
               convened
               in
               her
               first
               Parliament
               ,
               declared
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Recognition
               ,
               to
               be
               past
               disputing
               :
               But
               I
               leave
               these
               inviduous
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               proceed
               to
               some
               other
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               429.
               
               Doctor
               Wren
               ,
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Ely
               ,
               
                 and
                 Dean
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Chappel
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 accused
                 of
                 Misdemeanors
                 in
                 his
                 Diocess
                 ,
                 amounting
                 to
                 Treason
                 :
                 And
                 being
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 there
                 he
                 hath
                 lain
                 ever
                 since
                 .
              
               ]
               But
               fitst
               ,
               no
               misdemeanors
               ,
               how
               great
               soever
               ,
               can
               amount
               to
               a
               Treason
               ,
               nor
               ever
               was
               it
               so
               adjudged
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               There
               was
               no
               Evidence
               taken
               upon
               Oath
               to
               prove
               any
               of
               the
               misdemeanors
               which
               were
               charged
               upon
               him
               ;
               our
               Author
               confessing
               ,
               that
               after
               he
               had
               been
               Voted
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               
                 unworthy
                 and
                 unfit
                 to
                 hold
                 and
                 exercise
                 any
                 Office
                 or
                 Dignity
                 in
                 Churh
                 or
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
              
               there
               was
               no
               further
               speech
               
                 of
                 him
                 or
                 his
                 Crimes
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               He
               was
               not
               committed
               to
               the
               Tower
               for
               any
               misdemeaners
               charged
               against
               him
               by
               those
               of
               his
               Diocess
               but
               for
               subscribing
               to
               the
               Protestation
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               of
               D●cember
               ,
               1641.
               who
               were
               committed
               at
               the
               same
               time
               also
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               He
               hath
               not
               remain'd
               there
               ever
               since
               his
               commitment
               neither
               ,
               but
               was
               discharged
               with
               the
               other
               Bishops
               about
               the
               end
               of
               February
               then
               next
               follow●ng
               ,
               and
               about
               three
               or
               four
               Moneths
               after
               brought
               back
               again
               ,
               Anno
               1642.
               without
               any
               Accusation
               brought
               against
               him
               either
               then
               or
               since
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               430.
               
               
                 And
                 then
                 they
                 adjourned
                 until
                 the
                 twentieth
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 standing
                 Committee
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 ,
                 (
                 consisting
                 of
                 fifty
                 Members
                 )
                 appointed
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Recess
                 .
              
               ]
               Of
               this
               Committee
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Iohn
                 Pim
              
               was
               the
               principal
               Man
               ,
               without
               whom
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               were
               Ciphers
               ,
               of
               no
               signification
               :
               And
               by
               him
               there
               issued
               out
               an
               Order
               against
               Innovasions
               ,
               extended
               ,
               and
               intended
               also
               ,
               for
               taking
               down
               the
               Rails
               before
               the
               Communion-Table
               ,
               levelling
               the
               ground
               on
               
               which
               the
               said
               Table
               stood
               ,
               and
               placing
               the
               said
               Table
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Chancell
               .
               In
               which
               it
               is
               to
               be
               admired
               how
               eagerly
               this
               Order
               was
               pursued
               by
               the
               Church-Wardens
               generally
               in
               all
               the
               Parishes
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               notwithstanding
               they
               were
               told
               ,
               that
               the
               Lords
               had
               never
               given
               their
               consent
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               would
               be
               safest
               for
               them
               to
               suspend
               their
               proceedings
               till
               the
               Parliament
               was
               again
               assembled
               .
               But
               so
               mighty
               was
               the
               name
               of
               Pym
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               them
               durst
               refuse
               Obedience
               unto
               his
               Commands
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               Lords
               ever
               endeavour
               to
               retrench
               this
               Order
               ,
               but
               suffered
               their
               Authority
               and
               priviledge
               to
               be
               torn
               from
               them
               peece-meal
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ;
               as
               formerly
               in
               imposing
               the
               Protestation
               of
               the
               third
               of
               May
               ,
               so
               now
               in
               this
               great
               Alteration
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               432.
               
               
                 The
                 late
                 Irish
                 Army
                 raised
                 for
                 the
                 Assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Service
                 against
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 was
                 disbanded
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 armes
                 brought
                 into
                 Dublin
                 .
              
               ]
               This
               though
               our
               Authour
               reckoneth
               not
               amongst
               the
               grounds
               and
               reasons
               of
               the
               Irish
               Rebellion
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               really
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               encouragements
               to
               it
               .
               For
               when
               the
               King
               was
               prest
               by
               the
               Commons
               in
               Parliament
               for
               the
               disbanding
               of
               that
               Army
               ,
               a
               Suit
               was
               made
               unto
               him
               by
               the
               Embassadour
               of
               Spain
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               leave
               to
               List
               three
               or
               four
               thousand
               of
               them
               for
               his
               Masters
               Service
               in
               the
               wars
               .
               The
               like
               Suit
               was
               made
               also
               by
               the
               Embassadour
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               readily
               condescended
               to
               their
               severall
               motions
               ,
               and
               gave
               order
               in
               it
               accordingly
               .
               But
               the
               Commons
               never
               thinking
               themselves
               safe
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               any
               of
               that
               Army
               had
               a
               sword
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               never
               left
               importuning
               the
               King
               (
               whom
               they
               had
               then
               brought
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               denying
               nothing
               which
               they
               asked
               )
               till
               they
               had
               made
               him
               eat
               his
               word
               and
               revoke
               those
               Orders
               to
               his
               great
               dishonour
               ;
               Which
               so
               exasperated
               that
               Army
               consisting
               of
               10000
               Foot
               and
               1500
               Horse
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               those
               who
               had
               the
               managing
               of
               the
               Plot
               to
               make
               sure
               of
               them
               .
               And
               then
               considering
               ,
               that
               the
               Scots
               by
               raising
               of
               an
               Army
               had
               gain'd
               from
               the
               King
               an
               Abolition
               of
               the
               Episcopall
               Order
               ,
               
               the
               re●cinding
               of
               his
               own
               and
               his
               Fathers
               Acts
               ,
               about
               the
               reducing
               of
               that
               Church
               to
               some
               Uniformity
               with
               this
               ,
               and
               setled
               their
               Kirk
               in
               such
               a
               way
               as
               best
               pleased
               their
               own
               humours
               :
               why
               might
               not
               the
               Irish
               Papists
               hope
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               help
               of
               such
               an
               Army
               ready
               raised
               to
               their
               hands
               ,
               or
               easily
               drawn
               together
               ,
               though
               disperst
               at
               that
               present
               ,
               they
               might
               obtain
               the
               like
               indulgences
               and
               grants
               for
               their
               Religion
               ,
               
                 Tantum
                 Religio
                 potuit
                 suadere
                 Malorum
              
               ,
               as
               true
               on
               the
               one
               side
               as
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               443.
               
               
                 The
                 next
                 Morning
                 the
                 Vpper
                 house
                 sent
                 them
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Marshal
                 ,
                 Privy
                 Seal
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 the
                 Lords
              
               Goring
               and
               Wilmot
               .
               ]
               Our
               Authour
               speaks
               this
               of
               the
               first
               Letter
               sent
               from
               Ireland
               ,
               touching
               that
               Rebellion
               ,
               but
               is
               mistaken
               in
               the
               last
               man
               ,
               whom
               he
               makes
               to
               be
               sent
               down
               with
               these
               Letters
               .
               The
               Lord
               Wilmot
               at
               that
               time
               was
               no
               Peer
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               therefore
               had
               no
               place
               in
               the
               
                 English
                 Parliaments
              
               .
               The
               honour
               of
               an
               English
               Baron
               being
               first
               conferred
               on
               his
               Son
               the
               Lord
               
                 Henry
                 Wilmot
              
               by
               Letters
               Patents
               bearing
               date
               29.
               of
               
                 Iune
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1643.
               
               And
               as
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               the
               Lord
               Wilmot
               was
               not
               of
               that
               number
               ,
               so
               I
               am
               doubtfull
               whether
               the
               Lord
               Marshall
               were
               or
               not
               .
               Our
               Authour
               not
               long
               before
               tels
               us
               ,
               that
               his
               Office
               of
               Lord
               High
               Steward
               was
               like
               to
               be
               begg'd
               from
               him
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               Absence
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               his
               absence
               out
               of
               the
               Realm
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               were
               then
               absent
               out
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               now
               be
               present
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               .
               Either
               not
               absent
               then
               ,
               or
               not
               present
               now
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               past
               questioning
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               462.
               
               
                 The
                 King
                 returns
                 from
              
               Scotland
               ,
               
                 magnificently
                 ●easted
                 by
                 the
                 City
                 of
              
               London
               .
               ]
               But
               while
               the
               Citizens
               at
               one
               end
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               were
               at
               their
               Hosanna
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Commons
               at
               the
               other
               end
               were
               as
               busie
               at
               their
               Crucifige
               ,
               intent
               on
               hammering
               a
               Remonstrance
               ,
               which
               they
               entitled
               ,
               
                 A
                 Remonstrance
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               they
               ript
               up
               all
               the
               actions
               which
               they
               had
               complained
               of
               in
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               sum'd
               up
               all
               those
               services
               which
               they
               had
               done
               
               for
               the
               common
               people
               .
               The
               whole
               so
               framed
               that
               it
               served
               for
               a
               pair
               of
               Bellows
               to
               blow
               that
               fire
               which
               afterwards
               flamed
               out
               ,
               and
               consumed
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               In
               the
               presenting
               whereof
               to
               the
               King
               at
               his
               coming
               from
               Scotland
               ,
               though
               the
               Lords
               refused
               to
               joyn
               with
               them
               in
               it
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               presented
               to
               the
               King
               by
               some
               of
               their
               Members
               ,
               an
               Order
               made
               for
               the
               publishing
               and
               dispersing
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               brought
               at
               last
               to
               justifie
               what
               they
               had
               condemned
               .
               Nor
               did
               the
               Citizens
               continue
               long
               in
               their
               good
               Affections
               :
               For
               though
               they
               gave
               him
               Rost-meat
               now
               ,
               yet
               they
               beat
               him
               with
               the
               Spit
               in
               the
               Christmas
               following
               ,
               of
               which
               our
               Authour
               tels
               us
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             
               Fol.
               471.
               
               
                 The
                 loose
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mechanick
                 sort
                 of
                 Prentices
                 were
                 encouraged
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Lecturers
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Incendiaries
                 in
                 tumultuous
                 manner
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 down
                 to
              
               Westminster
               ,
               
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 at
              
               Whitehall
               
                 to
                 be
                 insolent
                 in
                 words
                 and
                 actions
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               insolent
               they
               were
               indeed
               both
               in
               words
               and
               actions
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               crying
               out
               as
               they
               past
               by
               ▪
               that
               the
               King
               was
               not
               fit
               to
               live
               ,
               others
               that
               the
               Prince
               would
               govern
               better
               ;
               all
               of
               them
               with
               one
               voice
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               have
               no
               Porters
               lodge
               between
               them
               and
               the
               King
               ▪
               but
               would
               come
               at
               him
               when
               they
               pleased
               ,
               using
               some
               other
               threatning
               words
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               meant
               to
               break
               open
               the
               Gates
               :
               But
               so
               it
               happened
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Kings
               late
               Army
               being
               come
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               to
               receive
               the
               Arrears
               of
               their
               pay
               ,
               and
               others
               to
               know
               the
               Kings
               Commands
               ,
               before
               they
               returned
               into
               the
               
                 Low
                 Countries
              
               ,
               to
               their
               severall
               Charges
               ,
               and
               observing
               the
               unsufferable
               Insolencies
               of
               this
               Rascal
               Rabble
               ,
               sallied
               upon
               them
               with
               drawn
               swords
               ,
               in
               which
               scuffle
               some
               of
               that
               tumultuous
               Rabble
               were
               slightly
               hurt
               ,
               and
               others
               dangerously
               wounded
               .
               To
               these
               men
               being
               profest
               Souldiers
               ,
               was
               the
               Name
               of
               Cavaliers
               first
               given
               ,
               communicated
               afterwards
               to
               all
               the
               Kings
               party
               and
               Adheren●s
               though
               never
               in
               Arms
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               appearing
               for
               him
               then
               in
               the
               Loyalty
               of
               their
               Affections
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               477.
               
               
                 This
                 fell
                 out
                 as
                 many
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 l●●●ing
                 case
                 
                 to
                 their
                 confusion
                 .
              
               ]
               How
               so
               ?
               Because
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               at
               a
               conference
               desired
               by
               the
               Lords
               with
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               they
               were
               told
               by
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               ,
               that
               this
               Petition
               and
               Protestation
               of
               the
               twelve
               Bishops
               was
               extending
               to
               the
               deep
               intrenching
               upon
               the
               fundamentall
               priviledges
               and
               beings
               of
               Parliaments
               ,
               &c.
               
               Upon
               which
               Declaration
               the
               Bishops
               were
               voted
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               High
               Treason
               ,
               committed
               first
               to
               the
               custody
               of
               the
               black
               rod
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               Tower.
               But
               first
               the
               Authour
               is
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               at
               that
               time
               was
               not
               altogether
               so
               
                 rectus
                 in
                 Curia
              
               ,
               as
               might
               have
               been
               wished
               ,
               and
               therefore
               having
               received
               that
               Petition
               and
               Protestation
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               King
               (
               to
               whom
               in
               the
               first
               place
               it
               was
               addressed
               )
               he
               communicated
               it
               privately
               to
               such
               of
               both
               Houses
               as
               were
               like
               to
               make
               the
               worst
               use
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               to
               ingratiate
               himself
               with
               the
               prevalent
               party
               ,
               he
               aggravated
               the
               supposed
               offence
               to
               the
               very
               utmost
               ;
               And
               the
               supposed
               offence
               was
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               having
               been
               frequently
               reviled
               ,
               pursued
               ,
               and
               violently
               kept
               from
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               protested
               by
               a
               Writing
               under
               their
               hands
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 sit
                 or
                 Vote
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peers
                 ,
                 untill
                 his
                 Majesty
                 should
                 secure
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 affronts
                 ,
                 indignities
                 and
                 dangers
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 all
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Orders
                 ,
                 Votes
                 ,
                 Resolutions
                 ,
                 and
                 Determinations
                 should
                 be
                 reputed
                 null
                 and
                 of
                 none
                 effect
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 absence
                 had
                 passed
                 or
                 should
                 passe
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 most
                 Honourable
                 House
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 forced
                 and
                 violent
                 absence
                 .
              
               Which
               Petition
               and
               Protestation
               being
               〈…〉
               Records
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               was
               thought
               to
               be
               a
               good
               〈◊〉
               of
               their
               place
               and
               right
               suffrage
               in
               the
               House
               of
               〈◊〉
               ●●●withstanding
               the
               Subsequent
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               deprived
               them
               of
               it
               .
               But
               how
               that
               Protestation
               could
               amount
               to
               Treason
               (
               in
               the
               newest
               construction
               of
               the
               word
               )
               was
               so
               impossible
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               〈◊〉
               so
               voted
               it
               ,
               having
               served
               their
               turns
               by
               the
               imprisonment
               of
               the
               Bishops
               for
               depriving
               them
               of
               their
               place
               and
               vote
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               divesting
               the
               King
               of
               his
               power
               and
               prerogative
               in
               pressing
               
               Souldiers
               for
               his
               wars
               ,
               at
               once
               released
               them
               of
               the
               imp●i●onment
               and
               accusation
               under
               which
               they
               suffered
               .
               Adde
               hereunto
               that
               when
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               were
               seized
               upon
               and
               kept
               in
               custody
               by
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               under
               the
               command
               of
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Fairfax
              
               on
               the
               sixt
               and
               seventh
               daies
               of
               December
               ,
               1647.
               they
               made
               a
               Protestation
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               viz.
               that
               all
               Acts
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               Votes
               and
               proceedings
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               made
               after
               the
               said
               sixt
               and
               seventh
               of
               December
               ,
               or
               after
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               during
               their
               restraint
               and
               forcible
               seclusion
               from
               the
               House
               and
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               Armies
               force
               upon
               it
               ,
               should
               be
               no
               way
               obligatory
               ,
               but
               void
               and
               null
               to
               all
               ●ntents
               and
               purposes
               whatsoever
               .
               Which
               protestation
               though
               it
               toucht
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Army
               to
               the
               
                 very
                 quick
              
               ,
               yet
               had
               they
               so
               much
               modesty
               as
               not
               to
               count
               it
               for
               high
               Treason
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Members
               which
               were
               left
               remaining
               in
               that
               House
               for
               the
               present
               turn
               ,
               had
               scanned
               over
               every
               particular
               of
               that
               protestation
               ,
               they
               only
               ventured
               so
               far
               as
               to
               
                 Vote
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 scandalous
                 and
                 seditious
                 ,
                 as
                 tending
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 present
                 visible
                 Government
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 it
                 were
                 unworthy
                 of
                 trust
              
               ;
               for
               which
               consult
               
                 Mercurius
                 Pragmaticus
                 ,
                 Numb
              
               .
               38.
               
               By
               which
               we
               see
               that
               which
               was
               counted
               Treason
               in
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               was
               not
               conceived
               to
               be
               such
               in
               these
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ;
               No
               more
               then
               farre
               worse
               crimes
               then
               those
               which
               〈…〉
               for
               Treason
               in
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               could
               〈◊〉
               to
               be
               Treason
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               
                 Five
                 〈…〉
              
               Lord
               of
               Kimbolton
               .
               So
               true
               is
               that
               which
               
                 Horace
                 〈…〉
              
               Book
               
                 De
                 Arte
                 Poetica
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Coecilio
                 Plautoq●e
                 dabit
                 〈…〉
                 Virgilio
                 Varioque
                 ,
              
               which
               cannot
               be
               englished
               more
               ●●●nificantly
               then
               by
               this
               old
               Proverb
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 better
                 steal
                 a
                 Horse
                 then
                 others
                 look
                 on
                 .
              
            
             
               Fol.
               478.
               
               
                 The
                 City
                 taking
                 h●art
                 and
                 hands
                 with
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 ,
                 summon
                 a
                 Common
                 Councel
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 debate
                 their
                 jealousies
                 and
                 fears
                 .
              
               ]
               The
               constitution
               of
               the
               Common
               Councell
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               was
               of
               great
               concernment
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               behoved
               the
               Commons
               (
               in
               order
               to
               the
               prosecution
               
               of
               their
               designe
               )
               that
               it
               should
               be
               new
               moulded
               ,
               most
               of
               the
               old
               ones
               laid
               aside
               ,
               and
               creatures
               of
               their
               own
               elected
               into
               their
               places
               .
               And
               by
               their
               Emissaries
               and
               Agents
               ,
               they
               prevailed
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               on
               S.
               
                 Thomas
                 day
              
               ,
               when
               the
               Common-Councell-men
               were
               to
               be
               chosen
               for
               every
               Ward
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               those
               grave
               ,
               sober
               ,
               and
               substantiall
               men
               ,
               which
               before
               they
               had
               ,
               they
               chose
               a
               company
               of
               factious
               and
               indigent
               persons
               ,
               known
               only
               by
               their
               disaffections
               to
               Monarchical
               and
               Episcopal
               Government
               .
               And
               whereas
               by
               the
               ancient
               custome
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               the
               Common-Councell-men
               then
               elected
               were
               not
               admitted
               unto
               Councell
               till
               the
               Munday
               after
               Twelfthday
               ,
               when
               their
               Elections
               were
               returned
               and
               enrolled
               by
               the
               Town-Clerk
               ;
               these
               men
               well
               knowing
               how
               much
               the
               Designe
               of
               the
               Commons
               did
               depend
               upon
               them
               ,
               would
               not
               stay
               so
               long
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               the
               King
               had
               appointed
               a
               Common-Councell
               to
               be
               called
               on
               the
               last
               day
               of
               December
               for
               the
               prevention
               of
               such
               tumults
               as
               had
               happened
               a
               few
               daies
               before
               ,
               they
               thrust
               themselves
               in
               amongst
               the
               rest
               .
               The
               like
               they
               did
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               gave
               a
               meeting
               to
               a
               Common
               Councel
               ,
               appointed
               by
               him
               on
               the
               fifth
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               wherein
               he
               acquainted
               them
               with
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               proceedings
               against
               the
               five
               impeached
               Members
               ,
               desiring
               that
               they
               might
               not
               have
               any
               retreat
               or
               harbour
               within
               the
               City
               .
               At
               what
               time
               Fowke
               one
               of
               these
               Common-Councell
               men
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Bell-weather
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               made
               a
               sawcy
               and
               insolent
               speech
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               concerning
               fears
               and
               ●●●lousies
               ,
               touching
               the
               Members
               accused
               ,
               the
               
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               tried
               but
               in
               a
               Parliamentary
               way
               .
               To
               which
               ,
               though
               the
               King
               returned
               a
               very
               milde
               and
               gracious
               Answer
               ,
               yet
               the
               Rabble
               being
               once
               inflamed
               by
               their
               seditious
               Orator
               ,
               would
               not
               so
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               but
               at
               his
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Hall
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               past
               in
               his
               Coach
               thorow
               the
               Streets
               ,
               there
               was
               nothing
               ecchoed
               in
               his
               ears
               but
               
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               By
               the
               help
               and
               vote
               of
               these
               men
               also
               was
               that
               Petition
               framed
               ▪
               and
               delivered
               to
               the
               King
               on
               the
               morrow
               after
               ,
               which
               follows
               
               immediatly
               in
               our
               Authour
               .
               And
               by
               the
               help
               of
               these
               men
               did
               they
               extort
               the
               Militia
               of
               the
               City
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Mayor
               and
               Aldermen
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               into
               the
               power
               of
               inferiour
               persons
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Faction
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               might
               best
               confide
               in
               .
               And
               for
               their
               Iealousies
               and
               Fears
               which
               were
               to
               be
               debated
               in
               the
               Common
               Councell
               ,
               they
               were
               of
               no
               lesse
               nature
               then
               the
               blowing
               up
               of
               the
               Thames
               to
               drown
               the
               City
               ,
               or
               the
               beating
               it
               down
               about
               their
               ears
               by
               Col.
               Lunsford
               from
               the
               Tower
               ,
               or
               the
               sacking
               it
               by
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Cavaliers
               .
               Horrible
               Gulleries
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               generally
               disperst
               ,
               and
               no
               lesse
               generally
               beleeved
               by
               fools
               ,
               women
               and
               children
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               482.
               
               
                 Vpon
                 information
                 of
                 Troops
                 of
                 Horse
                 to
                 be
                 gathered
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Digby
                 and
                 Colonell
                 Lunsford
                 at
              
               Kingston
               ,
               
                 where
                 the
                 County
                 Magazine
                 is
                 lodged
                 ,
                 they
                 order
                 that
                 the
                 Sheriffs
                 of
                 the
                 severall
                 Counties
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 shall
                 suppresse
                 all
                 unlawfull
                 Assemblies
              
               .
               &c.
               ]
               Most
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               such
               an
               order
               was
               made
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               amaze
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               keep
               them
               in
               continuall
               
                 Fears
                 and
                 Iealousies
              
               of
               the
               Kings
               proceedings
               .
               But
               nothing
               is
               more
               false
               ,
               then
               that
               any
               Troops
               of
               Horse
               had
               been
               rais'd
               by
               the
               Lord
               Digby
               or
               Colonel
               Lunsford
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               had
               any
               such
               designe
               as
               to
               seize
               the
               Magazine
               at
               Kingston
               ;
               which
               they
               might
               easily
               have
               done
               ,
               had
               they
               been
               so
               minded
               ,
               before
               it
               could
               have
               been
               prevented
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               not
               knowing
               what
               the
               London
               Tumults
               might
               amount
               unto
               ,
               commanded
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               late
               Army
               before-mentioned
               ,
               to
               attend
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               till
               he
               saw
               some
               issue
               of
               the
               practices
               which
               were
               held
               against
               him
               .
               On
               which
               command
               they
               followed
               him
               to
               
                 Hampton
                 Court
                 ,
                 Ianuary
                 the
                 tenth
                 ,
              
               1641.
               at
               his
               Removall
               from
               Whitehall
               ,
               for
               avoiding
               such
               fresh
               Insolencies
               ,
               as
               the
               people
               in
               their
               triumphant
               conducting
               of
               the
               accused
               Members
               to
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               might
               have
               put
               upon
               him
               .
               These
               Officers
               now
               known
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Cavaliers
               ,
               were
               lodged
               at
               Kingston
               ,
               and
               upon
               them
               the
               Lord
               Digby
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               Col.
               Lun●●ord
               in
               a
               Coach
               with
               six
               Horses
               ,
               intended
               to
               
               bestow
               a
               visit
               ;
               no
               Troops
               of
               Horse
               being
               raised
               by
               him
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               appearance
               of
               Horse
               at
               all
               ,
               except
               those
               six
               only
               .
               His
               Majesties
               Declaration
               of
               the
               12.
               of
               August
               ,
               hath
               so
               cleared
               this
               businesse
               ,
               that
               I
               marvell
               our
               Authour
               could
               let
               it
               passe
               by
               without
               Observation
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               485.
               
               
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 breach
                 between
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Parliament
                 was
                 stitcht
                 up
                 .
              
               ]
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               great
               breach
               of
               pretended
               priviledge
               ,
               in
               the
               Kings
               coming
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               to
               demand
               the
               five
               impeached
               Members
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               breach
               was
               not
               stitcht
               up
               now
               ,
               nor
               in
               a
               long
               time
               after
               .
               For
               fol.
               495.
               we
               finde
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 again
                 at
                 their
                 five
                 Members
                 ,
              
               insisted
               on
               in
               the
               preamble
               to
               the
               Ordinance
               about
               the
               Militia
               ,
               fol.
               498.
               and
               prest
               in
               their
               Petition
               delivered
               to
               the
               King
               at
               Royston
               ,
               fol.
               501.
               and
               finally
               made
               one
               of
               the
               Propositions
               presented
               to
               the
               King
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               fol.
               599.
               
               So
               far
               was
               this
               breach
               from
               being
               stitcht
               up
               in
               the
               end
               of
               
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1641.
               that
               it
               was
               not
               made
               up
               in
               the
               Ianuary
               following
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               those
               Propositions
               were
               brought
               to
               Oxford
               .
               From
               the
               five
               Members
               passe
               we
               to
               the
               Militia
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               telleth
               us
               ,
               That
            
             
               Fol.
               496.
               
               
                 The
                 Parliament
                 having
                 now
                 the
                 Militia
                 ,
                 the
                 security
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 and
                 City
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 Trained
                 Bands
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Forces
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 hands
                 .
              
               ]
               Our
               Authour
               placeth
               this
               immediatly
               after
               the
               Kings
               coming
               back
               from
               Dover
               ,
               whither
               he
               went
               with
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               the
               Princesse
               Mary
               ,
               there
               shipped
               for
               Holland
               ;
               at
               what
               time
               the
               Parliament
               had
               neither
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Tower
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               Trained
               Bands
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               Forces
               whatsoever
               but
               their
               City-guards
               .
               For
               fol.
               498.
               we
               finde
               his
               Majesty
               sticking
               at
               it
               ,
               especially
               as
               to
               the
               Militia
               of
               London
               ,
               or
               of
               Towns
               incorporate
               ,
               and
               after
               fol.
               502.
               when
               they
               petitioned
               him
               about
               it
               ,
               being
               then
               at
               New-Market
               (
               and
               not
               as
               our
               Authour
               saith
               at
               Royston
               )
               he
               answered
               more
               resolutely
               then
               before
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               part
               with
               it
               
                 for
                 a
                 minute
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 unto
                 his
                 Wife
                 and
                 Children
                 .
              
               After
               which
               time
               ,
               finding
               the
               King
               too
               well
               resolved
               not
               to
               part
               with
               such
               a
               principall
               
               flower
               of
               his
               prerogative
               ,
               they
               past
               an
               Ordinance
               for
               entituling
               themselves
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               did
               accordingly
               make
               use
               of
               it
               in
               the
               following
               war
               against
               the
               King.
               Nor
               was
               the
               Petition
               any
               thing
               the
               better
               welcome
               for
               the
               men
               that
               brought
               it
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Earls
               of
               Pembroke
               and
               Holland
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               sworn
               Servants
               to
               him
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               of
               his
               Privy
               Councell
               ,
               both
               in
               great
               favour
               with
               him
               when
               he
               was
               in
               Prosperity
               ,
               and
               both
               per●idiously
               forsaking
               him
               when
               his
               Fortunes
               changed
               unto
               the
               worse
               .
               Particularly
               our
               Authour
               tels
               us
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Holland
               ,
               That
            
             
               Fol.
               501.
               
               
                 He
                 was
                 raised
                 and
                 created
                 to
                 become
                 his
                 most
                 secret
                 Counsellour
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 intimate
                 in
                 affection
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 his
                 Bed-chamber
                 ,
                 his
                 constant
                 companion
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Sports
                 and
                 Recreations
                 .
              
               ]
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               these
               favours
               ,
               this
               Earl
               as
               much
               promoted
               the
               Puritan
               affairs
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               but
               secretly
               and
               under-hand
               ,
               as
               his
               Brother
               the
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               more
               openly
               and
               professedly
               did
               in
               the
               Countrey
               .
               Of
               which
               thus
               Viscount
               Conway
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               dated
               at
               
                 Newcastle
                 ,
                 Iune
              
               8.
               1640.
               
               
                 I
                 assure
                 my self
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 lesse
                 your
                 friend
                 then
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 Holland
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 beleeve
                 that
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 your self
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 My
                 Lord
                 of
                 Warwick
                 is
                 the
                 temporal
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 Holland
                 is
                 their
                 spirituall
                 Head
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 their
                 visible
                 Head
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 their
                 invisible
                 Head
                 :
                 Peradventure
                 not
                 because
                 he
                 means
                 to
                 do
                 either
                 good
                 or
                 hurt
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 thinks
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Gallantry
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 principall
                 pillar
                 on
                 which
                 a
                 whole
                 Caball
                 must
                 rely
                 .
              
            
             
               Fol.
               511.
               
               
                 And
                 taking
                 only
                 a
                 guard
                 for
                 his
                 person
                 of
                 his
                 Domesticks
                 and
                 Neighbour
                 Gentry
                 ,
                 went
                 in
                 person
                 the
                 23.
                 of
              
               April
               ,
               
                 but
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 expectation
                 the
                 Gates
                 were
                 shut
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Bridges
                 drawn
                 up
                 ,
                 and
              
               Hotham
               
                 from
                 the
                 Wals
                 flatly
                 denies
                 him
                 entrance
                 .
              
               ]
               Of
               this
               Affront
               (
               Hotham
               being
               first
               proclaimed
               Traitor
               under
               the
               Wals
               of
               the
               Town
               )
               the
               King
               complains
               to
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               but
               he
               had
               more
               reason
               to
               complain
               of
               some
               about
               him
               .
               For
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               their
               Petitition
               
               about
               the
               Magazine
               of
               Hull
               ,
               delivered
               to
               him
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               April
               ,
               he
               had
               let
               them
               know
               ,
               
                 how
                 confident
                 he
                 was
                 that
                 place
                 (
                 whatsoever
                 discourse
                 there
                 was
                 of
                 private
                 or
                 publick
                 Instructions
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 speedily
                 given
                 up
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 require
                 it
                 :
              
               
               Being
               thus
               forewarn'd
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               wonder
               that
               they
               were
               fore-arm'd
               also
               against
               his
               Intentions
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               was
               ●epulst
               by
               Hotham
               at
               his
               coming
               thither
               :
               For
               which
               good
               Service
               ,
               as
               Hotham
               was
               highly
               magnified
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               so
               he
               had
               his
               Wages
               not
               long
               after
               :
               For
               being
               suspected
               to
               hold
               intelligence
               with
               the
               Marquess
               of
               Newcastle
               ,
               he
               was
               knockt
               down
               on
               that
               very
               place
               on
               which
               he
               stood
               when
               he
               refused
               the
               King
               admittance
               into
               the
               Town
               ,
               sent
               Prisoner
               unto
               London
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               eldest
               Son
               ,
               and
               there
               both
               beheaded
               ▪
               the
               Son
               confessing
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               deserv'd
               that
               untimely
               death
               for
               his
               Disloyalty
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               the
               Father
               whining
               out
               his
               good
               affections
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               still
               expecting
               that
               reprieve
               which
               was
               never
               intended
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               512.
               
               
                 All
                 which
              
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Kings
               going
               to
               
                 Hull
                 )
                 being
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 a
                 high
                 breach
                 of
                 Priviledge
                 ,
                 and
                 violation
                 of
                 Parlia●ent
                 ,
                 they
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 clear
                 ,
                 by
                 voting
                 it
                 and
                 Hotham
                 justif●ea
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 a
                 Committee
                 of
                 Lords
                 and
                 Commons
                 to
                 reside
                 there
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 securing
              
               Hull
               
                 and
                 him
              
               ,
               April
               .
               28.
               ]
               The
               breach
               of
               priviledge
               objected
               was
               ,
               the
               Kings
               endeavor
               to
               possess
               himself
               of
               the
               Town
               of
               Hull
               ,
               (
               his
               own
               Town
               )
               and
               to
               get
               into
               his
               hands
               a
               Magazine
               of
               Arms
               and
               Ammunition
               which
               he
               had
               bought
               with
               his
               own
               money
               :
               To
               hinder
               which
               ,
               and
               to
               justifie
               Hotham
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Fairfax
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Philip
                 Stapleton
              
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Cholmn●y
              
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Hugh
                 Cholmnly
              
               ,
               were
               sent
               by
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               as
               a
               standing
               Committee
               to
               reside
               at
               York
               :
               And
               had
               they
               come
               thither
               on
               no
               other
               business
               then
               what
               was
               openly
               pretended
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               such
               an
               extent
               of
               Priviledge
               (
               making
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               as
               wide
               as
               the
               Kingdom
               )
               as
               never
               was
               challenged
               before
               :
               But
               they
               were
               sent
               on
               another
               errand
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               Spies
               on
               all
               the
               Kings
               Actions
               ,
               to
               undermine
               all
               his
               Proceedings
               ,
               and
               to
               
               insinuate
               into
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               all
               their
               hopes
               of
               Peace
               and
               happiness
               ,
               depended
               on
               their
               adhering
               to
               the
               present
               Parliament
               :
               And
               they
               applyed
               themselves
               to
               their
               instructions
               ,
               with
               such
               open
               confidence
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               had
               not
               more
               meetings
               with
               the
               Gentry
               of
               that
               Country
               ,
               in
               his
               Palace
               called
               the
               Manor
               House
               ,
               then
               they
               had
               with
               the
               Yeomanry
               and
               Free-holders
               ,
               in
               the
               great
               Hall
               of
               the
               Deanry
               :
               All
               which
               ,
               the
               King
               suffered
               very
               strangely
               ,
               and
               thereby
               robb'd
               himself
               of
               the
               opportunity
               of
               raising
               an
               Army
               in
               that
               County
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               might
               have
               marcht
               to
               London
               ,
               took
               the
               Hen
               sitting
               on
               her
               nest
               before
               she
               had
               hatched
               ,
               and
               possibly
               prevented
               all
               those
               Calamities
               which
               after
               followed
               .
            
             
               To
               omit
               many
               less
               mistakes
               ,
               as
               Sheffield
               for
               
                 Whitfield
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               306.
               and
               
                 Kit
                 the
                 Taylor
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ket
                 the
                 Tanner
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               540.
               
               Our
               Author
               gives
               unto
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Neve
              
               ,
               the
               title
               of
               Garter-Herald
               ,
               which
               was
               more
               then
               ever
               the
               King
               bestowed
               upon
               him
               ;
               he
               having
               at
               that
               time
               no
               other
               title
               then
               Norroy
               the
               third
               King
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Burroughs
              
               being
               then
               Garter-Herald
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 St.
                 George
              
               the
               second
               King
               of
               Arms
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Clarenceux
               ,
               to
               whom
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Neve
              
               succeeded
               in
               that
               Office
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               as
               he
               the
               said
               Sir
               Henry
               succeeded
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Burroughs
              
               (
               who
               dyed
               sometime
               after
               this
               at
               Oxford
               )
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Garter
               :
               But
               we
               must
               now
               return
               to
               matters
               of
               greater
               consequence
               ;
               and
               first
               ,
               we
               encounter
               with
               the
               Battle
               of
               Edge-Hill
               ,
               of
               which
               our
               Author
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
            
             
               Fol.
               586.
               
               
                 The
                 question
                 will
                 be
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 better
                 .
              
               ]
               But
               the
               Parliament
               put
               it
               out
               of
               question
               ,
               by
               sending
               the
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Holland
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Say
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Wharton
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Strode
               ,
               on
               the
               27
               of
               October
               ,
               to
               declare
               to
               the
               Lord
               Major
               ,
               Aldermen
               ,
               and
               Citizens
               ,
               the
               greatness
               and
               certainty
               of
               their
               Victory
               ,
               how
               God
               had
               own'd
               his
               own
               work
               ,
               their
               Speeches
               being
               eight
               in
               all
               ,
               harping
               upon
               this
               String
               ,
               That
               as
               the
               Cause
               had
               been
               
                 undertaken
                 with
                 their
                 Purses
                 and
                 with
                 their
                 Persons
                 ,
              
               so
               they
               would
               crown
               the
               work
               ,
               by
               following
               it
               with
               the
               same
               
                 zeal
                 ,
                 love
                 ,
                 care
                 ,
                 nobleness
                 ,
                 and
                 Alacrity
                 :
              
               And
               the
               better
               to
               keep
               up
               the
               Hearts
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               
               the
               Commons
               voted
               to
               their
               General
               a
               present
               of
               5000
               
                 l
                 ▪
              
               which
               he
               kindely
               accepted
               ,
               to
               the
               no
               small
               commendation
               of
               his
               modesty
               ,
               in
               taking
               so
               small
               a
               reward
               for
               so
               great
               a
               Victory
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               Bounty
               ,
               in
               giving
               him
               so
               great
               a
               sum
               for
               being
               vanquished
               :
               And
               yet
               this
               was
               not
               all
               the
               Honor
               which
               they
               did
               him
               neither
               ,
               a
               Declaration
               being
               past
               by
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               on
               the
               11
               of
               November
               then
               next
               following
               ,
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 late
                 valorous
                 and
                 acceptable
                 Service
                 of
                 his
                 Excellency
              
               Robert
               Earl
               of
               
                 Essex
                 ,
                 to
                 remain
                 upon
                 Record
                 in
                 both
                 Houses
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 mark
                 of
                 Honor
                 to
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 Monument
                 of
                 his
                 singular
                 vertue
                 to
                 posterity
                 :
              
               In
               which
               they
               seem
               to
               imitate
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Senate
              
               ,
               in
               the
               magnificent
               reception
               which
               they
               gave
               to
               
                 Terentius
                 Varro
              
               ,
               after
               his
               great
               defeat
               in
               the
               Battle
               of
               Cannae
               ,
               the
               People
               being
               commanded
               to
               go
               forth
               to
               meet
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Senate
               giving
               him
               publick
               thanks
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 de
                 salute
                 Reipub.
                 non
                 desperasset
                 ,
              
               because
               he
               despaired
               not
               of
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               :
               Which
               whether
               it
               were
               an
               Argument
               of
               their
               Gallantry
               ,
               as
               Livy
               telleth
               us
               ,
               or
               rather
               of
               their
               fear
               ,
               as
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Raleigh
              
               is
               of
               opinion
               ,
               I
               dispute
               not
               now
               ?
               Certain
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               Artifice
               they
               preserved
               their
               Reputation
               with
               the
               People
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               might
               have
               been
               apt
               to
               mutiny
               ,
               and
               set
               open
               their
               Gates
               to
               the
               Victor
               .
               And
               to
               say
               the
               truth
               ,
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               deserv'd
               all
               this
               ,
               though
               his
               Fortune
               did
               not
               :
               For
               having
               lost
               the
               Battle
               ,
               he
               hasted
               by
               speedy
               marches
               thither
               ,
               to
               secure
               that
               City
               and
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               would
               not
               have
               been
               able
               to
               preserve
               themselves
               .
            
             
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               our
               Author
               lays
               down
               many
               solid
               and
               judicious
               Arguments
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               King
               had
               the
               better
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               no
               doubt
               he
               had
               :
               And
               for
               a
               further
               proof
               hereof
               ,
               we
               cannot
               have
               a
               better
               evidence
               then
               an
               Order
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               issued
               on
               the
               24
               of
               October
               ,
               being
               the
               next
               day
               after
               the
               Fight
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               the
               Citizens
               of
               London
               and
               
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               were
               commanded
               to
               shut
               up
               their
               Shops
               ,
               and
               put
               themselves
               into
               a
               readiness
               to
               defend
               the
               
               City
               and
               the
               Parliament
               :
               Which
               Order
               they
               had
               never
               made
               ,
               if
               their
               fear
               of
               the
               Kings
               suddain
               coming
               upon
               them
               with
               his
               Conquering
               Army
               ,
               before
               their
               broken
               Forces
               could
               reach
               thither
               ,
               had
               not
               put
               them
               to
               it
               :
               And
               though
               the
               King
               might
               have
               come
               sooner
               then
               he
               did
               ,
               the
               taking
               in
               of
               
                 Banbury
                 ,
                 Oxford
              
               and
               Reading
               ,
               (
               being
               all
               possessed
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Parliament
               )
               spending
               much
               of
               his
               time
               ;
               yet
               we
               finde
               him
               on
               the
               12
               of
               day
               November
               ,
               beating
               up
               their
               Quarters
               at
               Brentford
               ,
               where
               they
               had
               lodged
               two
               of
               their
               best
               Regiments
               to
               stop
               him
               in
               his
               march
               towards
               London
               ;
               some
               other
               of
               their
               Forces
               being
               placed
               at
               
                 Kingston
                 ,
                 Acton
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Villages
               adjoyning
               :
               In
               the
               success
               of
               which
               Fight
               ,
               our
               Author
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
            
             
               Fol.
               594.
               
               
                 The
                 King
                 took
                 500
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 so
                 unfought
                 with
                 ,
                 marched
                 away
                 to
              
               Oatlands
               ,
               Reading
               ,
               
                 and
                 so
                 to
              
               Oxford
               .
               ]
            
             
               By
               this
               we
               are
               given
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               retreated
               toward
               Oxford
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               not
               told
               the
               reasons
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               being
               improbable
               that
               he
               should
               march
               so
               far
               as
               Brentford
               ,
               in
               his
               way
               towards
               Lond.
               without
               some
               thoughts
               of
               going
               further
               .
               Accordingly
               it
               was
               so
               resolv'd
               ,
               (
               if
               my
               intelligence
               and
               memory
               do
               not
               fail
               me
               )
               &
               order
               given
               for
               the
               advancing
               of
               the
               Army
               on
               the
               morning
               after
               ,
               which
               being
               ready
               to
               be
               put
               in
               Execution
               ,
               News
               came
               ,
               that
               at
               a
               place
               called
               Turnham-Green
               ,
               not
               far
               from
               Brentford
               ,
               both
               the
               Remainders
               of
               the
               Army
               under
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               ,
               and
               the
               Auxiliaries
               of
               London
               ,
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               ,
               were
               in
               readiness
               to
               stop
               his
               march
               :
               And
               thereupon
               it
               was
               consulted
               ,
               whether
               the
               King
               should
               give
               the
               charge
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               might
               be
               thought
               enough
               in
               point
               of
               Honor
               ,
               to
               have
               gone
               so
               far
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               one
               side
               it
               was
               alledged
               ,
               that
               his
               Army
               was
               in
               good
               heart
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               good
               success
               the
               day
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               Parliament
               Forces
               consisted
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               raw
               and
               unexperienced
               Souldiers
               ,
               who
               had
               never
               seen
               a
               War
               before
               ▪
               and
               that
               if
               this
               bar
               were
               once
               put
               by
               ,
               his
               way
               would
               be
               open
               unto
               London
               ,
               without
               any
               resistance
               .
            
             
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               it
               was
               Objected
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               had
               no
               other
               Army
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               more
               uncertain
               then
               the
               fortune
               of
               a
               Battle
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               this
               Army
               were
               once
               broken
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               raise
               another
               ;
               which
               last
               consideration
               turn'd
               the
               Scale
               ,
               that
               Counsel
               being
               thought
               most
               fit
               to
               be
               followed
               ,
               which
               was
               judged
               most
               safe
               ,
               
                 id
                 gloriosius
                 quod
                 tutissimum
              
               ,
               said
               the
               old
               Historian
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               the
               five
               hundred
               Prisoners
               which
               our
               Authour
               speaks
               of
               ,
               they
               were
               first
               mov'd
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Kings
               pay
               ,
               and
               that
               being
               generally
               refused
               ,
               they
               were
               dismist
               with
               life
               and
               liberty
               ,
               having
               first
               taken
               their
               Corporal
               Oaths
               not
               to
               serve
               against
               him
               :
               But
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               being
               loth
               to
               lose
               so
               many
               good
               men
               ,
               appointed
               Mr.
               
                 Stephen
                 Marshal
              
               to
               call
               them
               together
               ,
               and
               to
               absolve
               them
               from
               that
               Oath
               ;
               which
               he
               did
               with
               so
               much
               confidence
               and
               Authority
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               himself
               could
               not
               have
               done
               it
               better
               :
               The
               King
               was
               scarce
               setled
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               the
               fittest
               place
               for
               his
               Court
               and
               Counsel
               to
               reside
               in
               ,
               When
            
             
               Fol.
               597.
               
               
                 The
                 noble
                 Lord
                 Aubigny
                 ,
                 Brother
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Richmond
               ,
               
                 dyed
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 buried
                 at
              
               Oxford
               .
               ]
               This
               Lord
               Aubigny
               ,
               was
               the
               second
               Son
               of
               Esme
               Duke
               of
               Lenox
               ,
               and
               Earl
               of
               March
               ,
               succeeding
               his
               Father
               both
               in
               that
               Title
               and
               Estate
               ,
               entail'd
               originally
               on
               the
               second
               Son
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Lenox
               :
               he
               receiv'd
               his
               deaths
               wound
               at
               Edge-Hill
               ,
               but
               dyed
               ,
               and
               was
               solemnly
               interr'd
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               on
               the
               13
               of
               Ianuary
               then
               next
               following
               ;
               the
               first
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               last
               of
               that
               Illustrious
               Family
               ,
               which
               lost
               his
               life
               in
               his
               Kings
               Service
               .
               For
               after
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1644.
               the
               Lord
               
                 Iohn
                 Stewart
              
               lost
               his
               life
               in
               the
               Battle
               of
               Cheriton
               ,
               near
               Alresford
               in
               the
               county
               of
               South-Hampton
               :
               And
               in
               the
               year
               1645.
               the
               Lord
               
                 Bernard
                 Stewart
              
               ,
               (
               newly
               created
               E.
               of
               Litchfield
               )
               went
               the
               same
               way
               in
               the
               fight
               near
               C●ester
               :
               The
               Duke
               of
               Richmond
               ,
               the
               constant
               follower
               of
               the
               King
               in
               all
               his
               Fortunes
               ,
               never
               injoying
               himself
               after
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
               languishing
               and
               pining
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               till
               at
               length
               extremity
               of
               Grief
               cast
               him
               
               into
               a
               Fever
               ,
               and
               that
               Fever
               cast
               him
               into
               his
               Grave
               :
               A
               rare
               example
               of
               a
               constant
               and
               invincible
               Loyalty
               ,
               no
               paralel
               to
               be
               found
               unto
               it
               in
               the
               Histories
               of
               the
               antient
               or
               latter
               Ages
               :
               
                 Philip
                 de
                 ●omines
              
               ,
               telleth
               us
               ,
               of
               a
               Noble
               Family
               ,
               in
               Flanders
               that
               generally
               they
               lost
               their
               lives
               in
               the
               Wars
               and
               Service
               of
               their
               Prince
               :
               And
               we
               finde
               in
               our
               own
               Chronicles
               ,
               that
               Edmond
               Duke
               of
               Summerset
               lost
               his
               life
               in
               the
               first
               Battle
               in
               
                 St.
                 Albans
              
               ,
               Duke
               Henry
               following
               him
               ,
               taken
               in
               the
               Battle
               of
               Hexam
               ,
               and
               so
               beheaded
               ;
               a
               second
               Duke
               Edmond
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Iohn
               of
               Somerset
               ,
               going
               the
               same
               way
               in
               the
               Battle
               near
               Te●xbury
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               fighting
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               sixth
               ,
               and
               the
               House
               of
               Lancaster
               :
               But
               then
               they
               heapt
               not
               Funeral
               upon
               Funeral
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               three
               Brothers
               of
               this
               House
               ;
               in
               which
               ,
               as
               those
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Somerset
               did
               ●all
               short
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               those
               of
               that
               Noble
               House
               in
               Flanders
               ,
               fell
               short
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Somerset
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               601.
               
               
                 In
                 this
                 time
                 the
                 Queen
                 in
              
               Holland
               
                 now
                 Imbarques
                 for
              
               England
               ,
               
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 of
              
               February
               ,
               
                 and
                 with
                 contrary
                 winds
                 and
                 foul
                 Weather
                 ,
                 was
                 forced
                 back
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 thereafter
                 with
                 much
                 hazzard
                 anchored
                 at
              
               Burlington
               Bay
               
                 the
                 nineteenth
                 ,
                 and
                 Lands
                 at
                 the
                 Key
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 twentieth
                 .
              
               ]
               In
               this
               our
               Author
               tells
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               whole
               truth
               ,
               the
               Queen
               induring
               a
               worse
               Tempest
               on
               the
               Shore
               ,
               then
               she
               did
               upon
               the
               Sea.
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               the
               Queen
               thus
               writes
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 The
                 next
                 night
                 after
                 we
                 came
                 unto
              
               Burlington
               ,
               
                 four
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 Ships
                 arrived
                 without
                 being
                 perceived
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 five
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 ply
                 us
                 so
                 fast
                 with
                 their
                 Ordnance
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 made
                 us
                 all
                 〈◊〉
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 Beds
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 Village
                 ,
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 Women
                 )
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Ships
                 did
                 me
                 the
                 favor
                 to
                 flank
                 upon
                 the
                 House
                 where
                 I
                 lay
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 I
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 Bed
                 ,
                 the
                 Cannon
                 Bullets
                 whistled
                 so
                 loud
                 about
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Company
                 pressed
                 me
                 earnestly
                 to
                 go
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 their
                 Cannon
                 having
                 totally
                 beaten
                 down
                 all
                 the
                 neighboring
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 Cannon
                 Bullets
                 falling
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 where
                 I
                 was
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 clothed
              
               
               (
               as
               I
               could
               be
               )
               
                 I
                 went
                 on
                 foot
                 some
                 little
                 distance
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 under
                 the
                 shelter
                 of
                 a
                 ditch
                 (
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 New-market
                 )
                 whither
                 before
                 I
                 could
                 get
                 ;
                 the
                 Canon-Bullets
                 fell
                 thick
                 about
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Sergeant
                 was
                 killed
                 within
                 twenty
                 paces
                 of
                 me
                 .
                 We
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 gained
                 the
                 Ditch
                 ,
                 and
                 staied
                 there
                 two
                 hours
                 ,
                 whilest
                 their
                 Canon
                 plaied
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 upon
                 us
                 ;
                 the
                 Bullets
                 flew
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 over
                 our
                 head●
                 ,
                 some
                 few
                 only
                 grazing
                 on
                 the
                 Ditch
                 ,
                 covered
                 us
                 with
                 Earth
                 :
              
               Nor
               had
               they
               thus
               given
               over
               that
               disloyal
               violence
               ,
               if
               the
               ebbing
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               some
               threatnings
               from
               the
               Admiral
               of
               Holland
               ,
               who
               brought
               her
               over
               ,
               had
               not
               sent
               them
               going
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               603.
               
               
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 the
                 Prince
                 marches
                 to
              
               Glocester
               ,
               
                 his
                 hasty
                 Summons
                 startled
                 them
                 at
                 these
                 strange
                 turnings
                 .
              
               ]
               So
               saies
               our
               Authour
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               no
               Authour
               for
               what
               he
               saith
               .
               The
               Prince
               marched
               not
               the
               next
               day
               to
               Glocester
               ,
               nor
               in
               many
               moneths
               after
               ,
               having
               businesse
               enough
               to
               do
               at
               Cirencester
               where
               he
               was
               ;
               upon
               the
               taking
               of
               which
               Town
               ,
               the
               Souldiers
               Garrison'd
               for
               the
               Parliament
               in
               the
               Castles
               of
               
                 Barkly
                 ,
                 Sudely
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Town
               of
               Malmsbury
               deserted
               those
               places
               ,
               which
               presently
               the
               Prince
               possessed
               and
               made
               good
               for
               the
               King
               :
               Which
               done
               ,
               he
               called
               before
               them
               all
               the
               Gentry
               of
               Cotswold
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               lived
               upon
               the
               banks
               of
               Severn
               betwixt
               Glocester
               and
               Bristol
               ;
               who
               being
               now
               freed
               from
               those
               Garisons
               which
               before
               had
               awed
               them
               ,
               were
               easily
               perswaded
               by
               him
               to
               raise
               a
               Monethly
               contribution
               of
               4000.
               pound
               toward
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Kings
               person
               ,
               their
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               .
               It
               was
               indeed
               generally
               beleeved
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               had
               marched
               immediatly
               to
               Glocester
               ,
               while
               the
               terrour
               of
               sacking
               Cirencester
               fell
               first
               upon
               them
               ,
               the
               Souldiers
               there
               would
               have
               quitted
               the
               place
               before
               he
               had
               come
               half
               way
               unto
               it
               .
               the
               affrightment
               was
               so
               generall
               ,
               and
               their
               haste
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               Massey
               had
               much
               adoe
               to
               perswade
               the
               Townsmen
               to
               keep
               their
               Houses
               ,
               and
               the
               Souldiers
               to
               stand
               upon
               their
               Guard
               (
               as
               I
               have
               often
               heard
               from
               some
               of
               good
               quality
               in
               that
               City
               )
               till
               the
               Scouts
               which
               he
               sent
               out
               to
               discover
               
               the
               Motions
               of
               the
               Prince
               were
               returned
               again
               :
               But
               whatsoever
               they
               feared
               at
               Glocester
               ,
               the
               Prince
               had
               no
               reason
               to
               march
               towards
               it
               ,
               his
               Army
               being
               too
               small
               ,
               and
               utterly
               unfurnisht
               of
               Canon
               and
               other
               necessaries
               for
               the
               attempting
               of
               a
               place
               of
               such
               a
               large
               circumference
               ,
               so
               well
               mann'd
               and
               populous
               as
               that
               City
               was
               ;
               Contented
               therefore
               with
               that
               honour
               which
               he
               had
               got
               in
               the
               gaining
               of
               Cirencester
               ,
               and
               feeling
               the
               Kings
               affairs
               in
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               he
               thought
               it
               a
               point
               of
               higher
               wisedom
               to
               return
               towards
               Oxford
               ,
               then
               hazard
               all
               again
               by
               attempting
               Glocester
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               604.
               
               
                 The
                 Scots
                 Army
                 marched
                 Southwards
                 ,
                 and
                 crossed
                 Tine
                 ,
                 March
              
               13.
               ]
               If
               so
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               in
               a
               dream
               ,
               not
               in
               Action
               ;
               the
               Scots
               not
               entring
               into
               England
               till
               December
               following
               ,
               when
               the
               losse
               of
               
                 Bristol
                 ,
                 Exceter
              
               ,
               and
               generally
               of
               all
               the
               West
               compelled
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               tempt
               the
               Scots
               to
               a
               second
               invasion
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               .
               And
               this
               appears
               most
               clearly
               by
               our
               Authour
               himself
               ,
               who
               tels
               us
               ,
               fol.
               615.
               
               '
               That
               Sir
               
                 William
                 A●min
              
               was
               sent
               to
               Edinburgh
               from
               the
               Parliament
               to
               hasten
               the
               Scots
               Army
               hither
               ,
               having
               first
               sworn
               to
               the
               
                 Solemn
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               each
               to
               other
               .
               Before
               which
               Agreement
               as
               to
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               
                 Solemn
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
              
               by
               all
               the
               Subjects
               of
               both
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               the
               payment
               of
               Advance-Money
               beforehand
               to
               the
               Sum
               of
               an
               hundred
               thousand
               pounds
               ,
               the
               Scots
               resolv'd
               not
               to
               stir
               a
               foot
               in
               their
               way
               towards
               England
               .
               They
               knew
               in
               what
               necessity
               their
               dear
               Brethren
               in
               England
               stood
               of
               their
               Assistance
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thought
               it
               good
               to
               
                 make
                 ●ay
                 while
                 the
                 Sun
                 shi●●d
                 ,
              
               and
               husband
               that
               necessity
               to
               their
               best
               Advantage
               ;
               So
               that
               there
               was
               no
               
                 Marching
                 over
                 Tine
                 on
                 the
              
               13.
               
                 of
                 March
                 Anno
              
               164●
               .
               where
               our
               〈…〉
               it
               ,
               we
               must
               look
               for
               it
               in
               the
               Year
               next
               following
               ,
               if
               we
               mean
               to
               finde
               it
               .
               And
               finding
               them
               there
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               this
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               669.
               〈…〉
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               with
               a
               party
               of
               Horse
               to
               assault
               them
               in
               such
               places
               where
               they
               lay
               most
               open
               to
               advantage
               ,
               not
               doubting
               but
               to
               give
               a
               good
               account
               of
               his
               undertakings
               :
               In
               all
               which
               〈◊〉
               and
               desires
               ,
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               been
               crossed
               by
               General
               〈◊〉
               ;
               an
               old
               experienced
               Soldier
               ,
               but
               a
               Scot
               by
               Nation
               ,
               whom
               hi●
               Majesty
               had
               recommended
               to
               the
               Marquess
               of
               Newcastle
               as
               a
               fit
               man
               to
               be
               consulted
               with
               in
               all
               his
               Enterprizes
               ,
               and
               he
               withal
               took
               such
               a
               fancy
               to
               the
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               guided
               wholly
               by
               him
               in
               all
               his
               Actions
               .
            
             
               Had
               this
               man
               been
               imployed
               in
               the
               Kings
               own
               Army
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               done
               as
               good
               Service
               as
               any
               other
               what●oever●
               But
               being
               in
               this
               Army
               to
               serve
               against
               the
               Scots
               ,
               〈◊〉
               own
               dear
               Countrey-Men
               ,
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               discouraged
               and
               disswaded
               all
               Attempts
               which
               were
               offered
               to
               be
               made
               against
               them
               ,
               giving
               them
               thereby
               opportunity
               of
               gaining
               ground
               upon
               the
               English
               ,
               till
               the
               Marquess
               his
               retreat
               towards
               York
               :
               And
               those
               affections
               he
               is
               reported
               to
               have
               carried
               also
               with
               him
               in
               the
               Battle
               of
               Marston-Moor
               ,
               near
               York
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               charged
               so
               faintly
               ,
               that
               he
               not
               onely
               lost
               all
               th●se
               Advantages
               which
               the
               Prince
               had
               gotten
               ,
               but
               gave
               the
               Enemy
               my
               opportunity
               to
               make
               head
               again
               ,
               to
               the
               loss
               of
               all
               ;
               which
               brings
               into
               my
               minde
               the
               politick
               Conduct
               of
               Eumenes
               ,
               once
               one
               of
               Alexanders
               meanest
               Captains
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               a
               great
               Commander
               in
               Asia-minor
               :
               He
               had
               an
               Army
               compounded
               of
               the
               Greek
               and
               Barbarous
               Nations
               ,
               and
               being
               to
               fight
               with
               
                 Craterus
                 ,
                 Alexanders
              
               great
               Favorite
               whilst
               he
               lived
               ,
               who
               had
               an
               Army
               made
               up
               of
               the
               like
               Ingredients
               ▪
               he
               plac'd
               〈◊〉
               Asiatick
               Soldiers
               against
               the
               〈…〉
               .
            
             
             
               Fol.
               604.
               
               〈…〉
               ]
               Our
               Author
               speaks
               this
               of
               the
               Divines
               as●embled
               at
               Westm●●ster
               ,
               by
               an
               O●din
               .
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               to
               be
               advis'd
               withal
               in
               matters
               which
               concerned
               Religion
               ,
               for
               the
               establishing
               whereof
               ,
               there
               was
               much
               pretended
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               little
               done
               :
               These
               men
               ,
               besides
               their
               four
               〈◊〉
               
                 per
                 diem
              
               ,
               were
               either
               gratified
               with
               Lectures
               in
               and
               about
               London
               ,
               or
               〈◊〉
               in
               the
               Universities
               ,
               or
               the
               best
               Sequestred
               Benefices
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ;
               holding
               their
               own
               preferment
               still
               ,
               without
               sticking
               at
               such
               Pluralities
               in
               themselves
               ,
               which
               before
               they
               had
               condemn'd
               in
               others
               :
               But
               though
               they
               did
               little
               work
               for
               their
               Wages
               ,
               yet
               they
               did
               mo●e
               then
               our
               Author
               speaks
               of
               .
               Ce●tain
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               they
               rose
               not
               
                 without
                 〈◊〉
                 their
                 intended
                 Directory
              
               ,
               publisht
               in
               Print
               ,
               and
               Authorized
               by
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               :
               The
               ●itle
               of
               the
               Book
               runs
               thus
               ,
               viz.
               
                 A
                 Directory
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 throughout
                 the
                 three
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Printed
               at
               London
               for
               the
               Company
               of
               Stationers
               :
               
                 The
                 Ordinance
                 bears
                 Da●e
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 of
              
               January
               ,
               Anno
               ,
               1644.
               and
               is
               thus
               Entituled
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 An
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Parliament
                 for
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common
                 Pra●er
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 establishing
                 and
                 putting
                 in
                 Execution
                 of
                 the
                 Directory
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               By
               which
               we
               see
               that
               their
               intended
               Directory
               was
               not
               onely
               finished
               ,
               but
               also
               Authorized
               and
               published
               before
               they
               ro●e
               .
            
             
               Though
               our
               Author
               speaking
               again
               of
               these
               Divines
               ,
               fol.
               974.
               and
               in
               the
               year
               1647.
               telleth
               us
               ,
               That
               the
               Prince
               
                 Elector
                 was
                 〈◊〉
                 by
                 the
                 Commons
                 to
                 sit
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 the
                 Composure
                 of
                 the
                 Directory
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 come
                 out
                 one
                 day
                 :
              
               The
               Directory
               was
               come
               out
               before
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Prince
               〈◊〉
               sat
               not
               with
               them
               till
               1647.
               as
               our
               Author
               〈◊〉
               it
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               come
               too
               late
               to
               give
               them
               any
               assistance
               in
               that
               Composure
               .
            
             
               〈…〉
               ,
               F●elding
               
                 was
                 questioned
                 
                 and
                 committed
                 at
              
               Oxford
               ▪
               
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 Councel
                 of
                 War
                 sentenced
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               But
               this
               I
               look
               upon
               as
               a
               Court
               Pageant
               ,
               onely
               to
               entertain
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               take
               off
               their
               edge
               against
               the
               man
               ;
               who
               certainly
               was
               a
               person
               of
               too
               much
               Honor
               ,
               Va●or
               and
               Fidelity
               ,
               to
               betray
               the
               Town
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               possibly
               have
               held
               it
               :
               Although
               the
               King
               knew
               well
               enough
               ,
               and
               knew
               withal
               how
               unable
               he
               was
               at
               that
               time
               to
               give
               him
               any
               ●it
               supplies
               ,
               or
               to
               ●aise
               the
               ●iege
               ,
               though
               it
               con●ern'd
               him
               for
               the
               reputat●on
               of
               his
               Cause
               ,
               to
               march
               in
               Person
               unto
               Reading
               ,
               and
               shew
               his
               willingness
               to
               relieve
               it
               :
               But
               so
               great
               a
               fear
               fell
               on
               all
               those
               that
               were
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               general
               Report
               there
               was
               of
               Fieldings
               Treachery
               ,
               that
               to
               appease
               their
               murmu●ings
               ,
               and
               compose
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               Fielding
               was
               called
               in
               question
               ,
               and
               condemned
               to
               die
               ,
               a
               Scaffold
               set
               up
               in
               the
               Castle
               Green
               for
               his
               Execution
               ,
               and
               a
               day
               appointed
               on
               which
               he
               was
               to
               be
               Beheaded
               :
               Before
               which
               time
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               not
               advancing
               ,
               and
               the
               ●it
               being
               over
               ,
               the
               Execution
               was
               ●eprieved
               till
               a
               further
               time
               ,
               and
               Fielding
               by
               degrees
               recovered
               as
               much
               estimation
               amongst
               those
               at
               Ox●ord
               ,
               as
               formerly
               he
               had
               attained
               to
               in
               the
               Court
               or
               Camp
               :
               And
               to
               say
               truth
               ,
               the
               fear
               at
               Oxford
               was
               not
               〈◊〉
               ,
               when
               the
               News
               came
               of
               the
               taking
               of
               Re●●ing
               ,
               the
               Town
               being
               ●o
               unfortified
               on
               the
               North
               side
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               King
               so
               〈◊〉
               at
               that
               time
               of
               necessary
               Ammunition
               to
               make
               good
               the
               place
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               possibly
               have
               been
               de●ended
               ,
               i●
               〈◊〉
               had
               marched
               directly
               towards
               it
               ,
               and
               〈…〉
            
             
             
               Fol.
               615.
               
               
                 And
                 brought
                 to
                 bed
                 at
              
               Exceter
               
                 of
                 a
                 Daughter
                 the
                 16.
                 of
              
               June
               ,
               named
               Henrietta
               Maria
               ]
               Not
               so
               ,
               but
               Henrietta
               only
               ,
               Maria
               is
               added
               by
               our
               Authour
               ,
               who
               was
               none
               of
               the
               Gossips
               ,
               and
               therefore
               should
               not
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               name
               the
               childe
               .
               But
               such
               Misnomers
               are
               so
               frequent
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               might
               make
               a
               sufficient
               Errata
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               History
               ,
               were
               there
               none
               else
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               622.
               
               
                 And
                 so
                 a
                 New
                 one
                 was
                 framed
                 ,
                 engraven
                 thereon
                 the
                 picture
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 and
                 Members
                 sitting
                 ;
                 Reversed
                 the
                 Arms
                 of
              
               England
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               
                 ●rosse
                 and
                 Harp
                 pale
              
               .
               ●
               If
               so
               ,
               this
               new
               Seal
               could
               not
               so
               properly
               be
               called
               the
               Great
               Seal
               of
               England
               ,
               but
               the
               great
               Seal
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               represented
               in
               it
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               far
               from
               being
               the
               High
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               (
               though
               were
               they
               such
               they
               could
               have
               no
               Authority
               for
               a
               Great
               Seal
               of
               their
               own
               )
               that
               they
               are
               not
               so
               much
               as
               Members
               of
               the
               Great
               Councell
               .
               Most
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               prevailing
               party
               in
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               conceived
               it
               necessary
               to
               have
               a
               Great
               Seal
               lying
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               dispatch
               of
               such
               Commissions
               as
               they
               well
               to
               speed
               in
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               present
               War
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               sealing
               of
               such
               Decrees
               and
               processes
               as
               were
               to
               be
               issued
               out
               of
               the
               Chancery
               ,
               which
               they
               still
               kept
               open
               .
               But
               when
               it
               came
               to
               be
               debated
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               it
               was
               alledged
               by
               some
               sober
               men
               ,
               that
               the
               counterfeiting
               of
               the
               Great
               Seal
               was
               made
               High
               Treason
               by
               the
               Statute
               of
               the
               25.
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               third
               .
               To
               which
               it
               was
               very
               learnedly
               replied
               by
               Sergeant
               Wilde
               ,
               that
               they
               intended
               not
               to
               
                 counterf●t
                 the
                 Old
                 Great
                 Seal
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 one
                 .
              
               On
               which
               ridiculous
               Resolution
               of
               this
               Learned
               Sergeant
               (
               whose
               great
               Ruff
               had
               as
               much
               Law
               in
               it
               as
               his
               little
               head
               )
               the
               designe
               went
               forward
               ;
               but
               not
               with
               any
               such
               alteration
               in
               the
               Impresse
               as
               our
               Authour
               speaks
               of
               .
               The
               Impresse
               of
               this
               New
               Seal
               was
               the
               same
               with
               that
               in
               the
               old
               ,
               the
               Feathers
               or
               Princes
               Arms
               being
               only
               added
               in
               a
               void
               place
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               Shew
               the
               difference
               between
               them
               ;
               that
               so
               their
               Followers
               might
               disti●guish
               be●ween
               such
               Commands
               as
               came
               from
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               
               and
               such
               as
               came
               immediatly
               from
               themselves
               in
               his
               Majesties
               Name
               .
               But
               whereas
               our
               Authour
               speaks
               in
               some
               words
               fore-going
               of
               a
               
                 Legislative
                 Power
              
               which
               he
               conceives
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               he
               shews
               himself
               therein
               to
               be
               no
               better
               a
               Lawyer
               then
               
                 M.
                 Ser●cant
              
               .
               The
               
                 Legislative
                 power
              
               was
               only
               in
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               though
               legally
               he
               was
               restrained
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               it
               to
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               assembled
               in
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               623.
               lin
               .
               
                 l●
                 .
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 a
                 Cripple
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 somewhat
                 like
                 a
                 Lunatick
                 .
              
               ]
               Our
               Authour
               speaks
               this
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               M.
               
                 Iohn
                 Hambden
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               five
               Members
               so
               much
               talked
               of
               (
               
                 the
                 principal
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 five
                 ,
              
               as
               our
               Authour
               cals
               him
               )
               but
               on
               what
               ground
               he
               speaks
               it
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               not
               know
               ,
               ●o
               neither
               is
               it
               worth
               enquiry
               .
               And
               though
               I
               might
               leave
               the
               Children
               of
               M.
               Hambden
               under
               this
               reproach
               ,
               as
               an
               undoubted
               signe
               of
               Gods
               judgements
               on
               him
               ,
               for
               being
               a
               principall
               Incendiary
               in
               that
               fire
               which
               for
               a
               long
               time
               consumed
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               yet
               so
               far
               do
               I
               preferre
               truth
               before
               private
               interesse
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               do
               him
               that
               right
               in
               his
               post●●ity
               ,
               which
               our
               Authour
               ,
               either
               out
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               easinesse
               of
               belief
               or
               malice
               ,
               hath
               been
               pleased
               to
               deny
               him
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Reader
               is
               to
               know
               that
               the
               surviving
               children
               of
               that
               Gentleman
               ,
               are
               not
               only
               of
               an
               erect
               and
               comely
               stature
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               have
               in
               them
               all
               the
               abilities
               of
               wit
               and
               judgement
               ,
               wherewith
               their
               Father
               was
               endued
               ,
               though
               governed
               with
               a
               more
               moderate
               spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               troublesomely
               active
               in
               affairs
               of
               state
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               626.
               
               
                 The
                 five
                 and
                 twentieth
                 of
                 August
                 the
                 Earls
                 of
              
               Bedford
               and
               Holland
               
                 went
                 from
              
               London
               towards
               Oxford
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               the
               said
               two
               Ea●ls
               came
               to
               Oxford
               to
               tender
               their
               s●bmission
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               is
               a
               Truth
               undoubted
               (
               sooner
               then
               our
               Authour
               speaks
               of
               )
               but
               that
               they
               were
               received
               with
               favour
               and
               forgivenesse
               ,
               may
               be
               very
               well
               questioned
               ;
               not
               as
               in
               reference
               to
               forgivenesse
               (
               which
               considering
               the
               Kings
               good
               nature
               may
               be
               ●asily
               granted
               )
               but
               in
               relation
               unto
               Favour
               .
               A
               point
               wherein
               our
               Authour
               hath
               confuted
               himself
               ,
               telling
               
               us
               ,
               fol.
               639.
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               
                 Holland
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 but
                 slender
                 Reception
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 put
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 posture
                 of
                 Arms
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 Field
                 .
              
               And
               〈◊〉
               this
               slender
               Reception
               he
               complain'd
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Lo●d
               Ierm●n
               after
               his
               departure
               ,
               wherein
               he
               did
               relate
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               did
               not
               shew
               so
               much
               countenance
               to
               him
               as
               he
               had
               seen
               h●m
               do
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               some
               C●mmon
               Souldiers
               who
               had
               fled
               from
               the
               Enemy
               to
               come
               to
               him
               .
               There
               came
               to
               Oxford
               also
               at
               or
               about
               the
               same
               time
               the
               Earl
               of
               Clare
               ,
               and
               found
               the
               like
               cold
               entertainment
               .
               It
               was
               conceived
               ,
               and
               by
               some
               reported
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               King
               had
               shewed
               good
               countenance
               to
               these
               three
               Lords
               ,
               most
               of
               the
               rest
               would
               have
               left
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               repaired
               unto
               him
               .
               But
               the
               King
               considered
               well
               enough
               ,
               that
               not
               so
               much
               the
               sense
               of
               their
               duty
               ,
               as
               his
               successes
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               had
               brought
               them
               thither
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               five
               or
               six
               only
               of
               the
               Lords
               should
               be
               left
               in
               Westminster
               ,
               those
               five
               or
               six
               only
               would
               be
               thought
               sufficient
               to
               constitute
               a
               House
               ▪
               of
               Peers
               (
               as
               many
               times
               there
               were
               no
               more
               present
               )
               fo●
               the
               passing
               of
               any
               Ordinance
               ,
               which
               the
               Commons
               should
               be
               pleased
               to
               commend
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               630.
               
               
                 And
                 now
                 was
                 the
                 King
                 drawn
                 down
                 before
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 attended
                 by
                 Prince
              
               Charles
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
              
               York
               ,
               
                 Prince
                 Rupert
                 ,
                 and
                 Generall
                 Ruthen
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               For
               the
               Kings
               sitting
               down
               before
               Glocester
               ,
               and
               laying
               a
               formal
               Siege
               unto
               it
               ,
               there
               was
               given
               this
               reason
               ,
               viz.
               that
               by
               the
               taking
               of
               this
               Town
               all
               Wales
               would
               be
               preserved
               in
               the
               Kings
               Obedience
               entirely
               united
               unto
               E●gland
               ,
               and
               free
               passage
               given
               ,
               on
               all
               occasions
               and
               distresses
               to
               assist
               each
               other
               .
               And
               so
               far
               the
               design
               was
               not
               to
               be
               discommended
               .
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               unhappy
               sitting
               down
               before
               that
               Town
               ,
               lost
               him
               the
               opportunity
               of
               marching
               directly
               towards
               London
               ,
               and
               ●●attering
               the
               Faction
               in
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               both
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               affrightments
               which
               fell
               upon
               them
               by
               the
               taking
               of
               Bristol
               and
               oth●r
               places
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               were
               ready
               to
               give
               up
               themselves
               ,
               even
               to
               desperation
               .
               And
               so
               much
               was
               affirmed
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Holland
               when
               he
               was
               
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               assuring
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Heydon
              
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               (
               from
               whose
               mouth
               I
               have
               it
               )
               that
               the
               prevailing
               Members
               of
               both
               Houses
               were
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               trussing
               up
               of
               Bagge
               and
               Baggage
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               hoped
               (
               as
               some
               of
               them
               told
               him
               )
               that
               
                 N.
                 N.
              
               one
               of
               great
               nearnesse
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               an
               especiall
               confident
               of
               theirs
               ,
               would
               prevail
               with
               him
               at
               the
               last
               to
               lay
               siege
               to
               Glocester
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               leave
               that
               Town
               at
               his
               back
               to
               infest
               the
               Countrey
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               633.
               
               
                 Two
                 Spies
                 sent
                 out
                 ,
                 long
                 since
                 returned
                 from
              
               Warwick
               ,
               
                 giving
                 them
                 News
                 of
                 the
                 March
                 of
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Essex
               ,
               
                 but
                 was
                 not
                 assured
                 ,
                 he
                 lodging
                 then
                 ●nder
                 a
                 Cloud
                 of
                 disgrace
                 ,
                 being
                 beaten
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 .
              
               ]
               But
               certainly
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               could
               not
               be
               under
               a
               cloud
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               for
               being
               beaten
               out
               of
               the
               West
               ;
               his
               preparing
               to
               raise
               the
               Siege
               of
               Glocester
               ,
               happening
               in
               the
               end
               of
               
                 August
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1643.
               and
               his
               being
               beaten
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               not
               happening
               till
               the
               beginning
               of
               
                 September
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1644.
               
               But
               we
               must
               think
               the
               Houses
               were
               indued
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               prophecy
               ,
               and
               frowned
               upon
               the
               man
               before-hand
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               was
               to
               happen
               to
               him
               a
               Twelve
               moneth
               after
               .
               Nor
               was
               it
               any
               fault
               of
               his
               that
               
                 Bristol
                 ,
                 Exceter
              
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               places
               of
               importance
               ,
               had
               been
               lost
               in
               the
               West
               ;
               he
               having
               no
               Forces
               able
               to
               act
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               till
               the
               Pulpit-men
               in
               London
               preacht
               him
               up
               an
               A●my
               for
               the
               Relief
               of
               Glocester
               .
               An
               Army
               which
               came
               time
               enough
               to
               do
               the
               work
               (
               the
               siege
               being
               very
               slackly
               followed
               )
               and
               having
               done
               the
               work
               ,
               were
               as
               desirous
               to
               return
               back
               to
               their
               own
               Houses
               .
               But
               see
               what
               hapned
               by
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               636.
               
               
                 From
                 Cirencester
              
               he
               
                 marches
                 to
              
               Chilleton
               ,
               
                 the
                 Cavaliers
                 facing
                 them
                 on
                 Mavarn
                 Hills
                 .
              
               ]
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               First
               ,
               The
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               must
               be
               the
               Ianus
               of
               this
               Age
               ,
               and
               be
               presumed
               to
               have
               two
               faces
               ,
               with
               the
               one
               looking
               towards
               London
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               was
               upon
               his
               march
               ,
               with
               the
               other
               on
               
                 Malvarn
                 Hills
              
               ,
               where
               the
               Cavaliers
               faced
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               We
               must
               think
               the
               Cavaliers
               to
               be
               very
               
               Cowards
               that
               durst
               not
               face
               him
               (
               supposing
               still
               that
               he
               had
               two
               faces
               )
               at
               a
               nearer
               distance
               then
               from
               
                 Malvarn
                 Hills
              
               ,
               distant
               from
               Cirencester
               thirty
               miles
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               and
               how
               far
               from
               Chilleton
               ,
               let
               them
               tell
               me
               who
               have
               searcht
               the
               Maps
               .
               But
               though
               he
               makes
               the
               Cavaliers
               to
               keep
               out
               of
               danger
               ,
               yet
               he
               brings
               the
               Queen
               neer
               enough
               unto
               it
               ,
               whom
               we
               finde
               at
               Newle●y
               Fight
               ,
               fol.
               648.
               placed
               by
               him
               with
               the
               King
               on
               the
               top
               of
               an
               Hill
               to
               behold
               the
               battle
               .
               But
               herein
               his
               intelligence
               fail'd
               him
               ,
               the
               Queen
               being
               at
               that
               time
               safe
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               venturing
               his
               most
               sacred
               person
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Army
               .
               
                 Mercurius
                 Aulicus
              
               one
               of
               his
               best
               Authours
               for
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               could
               have
               told
               him
               so
               ,
               had
               he
               consulted
               him
               in
               this
               as
               in
               other
               places
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               639.
               
               
                 The
                 Irish
                 Forces
                 coming
                 under
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Sir
              
               Michael
               Ernly
               ,
               
                 an
                 experienced
                 Souldier
                 ,
                 and
                 landing
                 in
              
               Wales
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               The
               Forces
               which
               our
               Authour
               speaks
               of
               ,
               were
               not
               Irish
               but
               English
               ,
               sent
               over
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               War
               to
               defend
               the
               South-parts
               of
               Ireland
               against
               the
               Rebels
               .
               But
               being
               forced
               (
               for
               the
               Reasons
               mentioned
               in
               our
               Authour
               )
               to
               come
               to
               a
               cessation
               with
               them
               ,
               four
               thousand
               of
               them
               put
               themselves
               into
               a
               body
               under
               the
               command
               of
               Sir
               
                 Michael
                 Ernly
              
               above-named
               ,
               and
               came
               over
               into
               England
               to
               serve
               the
               King
               against
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               had
               been
               so
               unhandsomely
               handled
               .
               Had
               they
               been
               kept
               together
               in
               a
               Body
               ,
               and
               serv'd
               under
               their
               old
               known
               Commanders
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               question
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               might
               have
               much
               advanc'd
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               .
               But
               Prince
               Rupert
               who
               was
               all
               in
               all
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               War
               ,
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               divided
               from
               one
               another
               ,
               distributed
               them
               into
               severall
               Regiments
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Armies
               ,
               and
               placed
               them
               under
               new
               Commanders
               ,
               which
               gave
               the
               Souldiers
               great
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               their
               Offi●ers
               more
               ,
               rendring
               their
               Service
               less
               honourable
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               of
               small
               advantage
               to
               the
               King.
               Of
               these
               Officers
               Col.
               Monk
               was
               one
               ,
               descended
               from
               a
               Daughter
               of
               
                 Arthur
                 Plantaginet
              
               ,
               Vicount
               Lisle
               ,
               the
               Na●urall
               Son
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               fourth
               ,
               who
               afterwards
               
               falling
               off
               to
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               much
               advanced
               their
               affairs
               ,
               defeating
               a
               great
               Fleet
               of
               the
               
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1653.
               and
               at
               this
               day
               Commander
               in
               chief
               over
               the
               English
               Forces
               in
               Scotland
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               661.
               
               
                 In
                 all
                 the
                 Western
                 Countries
                 the
                 Parliament
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 Souldier
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 Plymouth
                 and
                 Pool
                 .
              
               ●
               What
               think
               we
               then
               of
               Lime
               a
               Sea-Town
               in
               Dorsetshire
               ,
               and
               consequently
               in
               the
               West
               ?
               Had
               there
               not
               been
               some
               Souldiers
               in
               it
               of
               the
               Parliament
               party
               ,
               and
               good
               Souldiers
               too
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               have
               held
               out
               so
               long
               against
               Prince
               M●urice
               ;
               who
               wasted
               there
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Cornish
               Army
               ,
               which
               had
               serv'd
               so
               fortunately
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               Sir
               
                 Raph
                 Hopton
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               could
               not
               take
               it
               .
               But
               Lime
               was
               a
               Sea-Town
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               ,
               and
               Prince
               Maurice
               had
               only
               a
               Land●Army
               ,
               which
               rendred
               the
               Design
               not
               more
               impossible
               then
               imprudent
               ;
               the
               besieging
               of
               a
               Haven-Town
               without
               a
               Navy
               to
               prevent
               all
               relief
               by
               Sea
               ,
               being
               like
               the
               hedging
               in
               of
               Cucko
               ,
               or
               the
               drowning
               of
               a
               
                 quick
                 E●le
              
               by
               the
               Wise
               men
               of
               Gotham
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               662.
               
               
                 The
                 Marquesse
                 of
              
               Newcastle
               
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 went
                 into
              
               Darbyshire
               ,
               
                 where
                 he
                 listed
                 fifteen
                 hundred
                 Voluntiers
                 ,
                 assisted
                 by
                 Sir
              
               John
               Gell
               
                 his
                 Interest
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
              
               John
               Harpers
               .
               ]
               Worse
               and
               worse
               still
               :
               The
               Earl
               of
               Newcastle
               assisted
               by
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Gell
              
               were
               brave
               News
               indeed
               .
               That
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Harper
              
               might
               do
               his
               best
               in
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               easily
               grant
               .
               But
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Gell
              
               was
               all
               along
               a
               principall
               stickler
               for
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               spent
               his
               whole
               stock
               of
               Interesse
               in
               that
               Countrey
               to
               advance
               their
               Service
               .
               In
               the
               pursuit
               whereof
               he
               was
               observed
               to
               be
               one
               of
               their
               first
               Commanders
               ,
               which
               issued
               out
               Warrants
               to
               the
               Tenants
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Gentry
               ,
               who
               did
               adhere
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               bring
               in
               their
               rents
               ,
               and
               be
               responsall
               for
               them
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Committee
               at
               Darby
               ,
               one
               of
               which
               Warrants
               Dated
               in
               March
               1642.
               was
               brought
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               is
               this
               that
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Constable
                   of
                   Acmanton
                   .
                
                 
                   WHereas
                   these
                   unna●ur
                   all
                   Wars
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   are
                   s●mented
                   and
                   maintained
                   by
                   `
                   Papists
                   and
                   Malignants
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   utter
                   undoing
                   of
                   many
                   honest
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   ruine
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Commonwealth
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   preventing
                   of
                   which
                   misery
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   best
                   we
                   can
                   to
                   put
                   a
                   speedy
                   end
                   to
                   these
                   distractions
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   trust
                   reposed
                   in
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   we
                   think
                   sit
                   to
                   command
                   you
                   ;
                   that
                   presently
                   upon
                   receipt
                   hereof
                   ,
                   you
                   give
                   notice
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Tenants
                   within
                   your
                   Constablery
                   named
                   in
                   a
                   Schedule
                   herewi●h
                   sent
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   henceforward
                   they
                   pay
                   all
                   their
                   Ren●s
                   due
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   those
                   persons
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   that
                   contribute
                   or
                   bear
                   Arms
                   against
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Committee
                   here
                   at
                   Darby
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   such
                   other
                   person
                   or
                   persons
                   as
                   the
                   said
                   Committee
                   shall
                   nominate
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   all
                   promise
                   that
                   such
                   of
                   those
                   Tenants
                   who
                   shew
                   their
                   forwardnesse
                   to
                   bring
                   in
                   their
                   Rents
                   to
                   the
                   Committee
                   at
                   Darby
                   by
                   our
                   Lady
                   day
                   next
                   ,
                   or
                   within
                   four
                   daies
                   aft●rwards
                   ,
                   shall
                   have
                   a
                   discharge
                   against
                   their
                   Landlords
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   rent
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   have
                   a
                   fourth
                   part
                   aba●ed
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   those
                   Tenants
                   that
                   are
                   refractory
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   not
                   willingly
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   only
                   be
                   forced
                   to
                   pay
                   their
                   whole
                   Rents
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   shall
                   be
                   p●occeded
                   against
                   as
                   malignant
                   persons
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   endeavor
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   these
                   troubles
                   .
                   Given
                   under
                   our
                   hands
                   March
                   1642.
                   
                   The
                   Names
                   of
                   the
                   Persons
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Schedule
                   above-mentioned
                   amou●t
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   46.
                   viz.
                   the
                   Earl
                   of
                   Shrewsbury
                   ,
                   the
                   Earl
                   of
                   Devonshire
                   ,
                   the
                   Earl
                   of
                   New-castle
                   ,
                   (
                   whom
                   our
                   Authour
                   makes
                   so
                   much
                   befriended
                   by
                   Sir
                   
                     John
                     Gell
                  
                   )
                   the
                   Earl
                   of
                   Chesterfield
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Maltravers
                   ,
                   Sir
                   
                     John
                     Harper
                  
                   of
                   Caulk
                   ,
                   and
                   Sir
                   
                     John
                     Harper
                  
                   of
                   Swarstone
                   ,
                   Sir
                   
                     William
                     Savill
                  
                   ,
                   Sir
                   
                     John
                     Fitz
                     Herbert
                  
                   of
                   Norbury
                   ,
                   Sir
                   
                     Edward
                     Mosely
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   All
                   men
                   of
                   very
                   great
                   Estates
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   like
                   to
                   send
                   in
                   the
                   more
                   grist
                   to
                   the
                   Mill
                   at
                   Darby
                   .
                   So
                   farre
                   did
                   Sir
                   
                     John
                     Gell
                  
                   act
                   for
                   the
                   Houses
                   of
                   Parliament
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               And
               he
               continued
               in
               those
               actings
               till
               the
               end
               of
               the
               War
               :
               After
               which
               ,
               falling
               into
               some
               suspition
               to
               have
               changed
               his
               Affections
               ,
               he
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               Tower
               ,
               in
               no
               small
               danger
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               came
               not
               off
               but
               with
               the
               loss
               of
               former
               Actings
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               712.
               
               
                 This
                 ,
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 caused
                 their
                 General
              
               Essex
               
                 early
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 to
                 quit
                 his
                 glorious
                 Command
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 small
                 Boat
                 to
                 shift
                 away
                 by
                 Water
                 .
              
               ]
               If
               that
               were
               it
               which
               caused
               him
               to
               shift
               away
               in
               a
               small
               Boat
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               play
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Cowardly
               Soldier
               ,
               whilst
               every
               one
               of
               the
               Soldiers
               stood
               ready
               to
               act
               the
               part
               of
               a
               brave
               Commander
               :
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               probable
               that
               there
               was
               somewhat
               more
               in
               it
               then
               a
               Consideration
               of
               the
               straits
               he
               was
               driven
               unto
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               which
               he
               might
               easily
               have
               prevented
               ,
               by
               keeping
               himself
               in
               the
               more
               open
               Country
               of
               Devonshire
               ,
               where
               he
               might
               have
               had
               Elbow
               room
               enough
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               and
               a
               Countrey
               rich
               enough
               to
               furnish
               him
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               Provisions
               :
               His
               Army
               was
               every
               way
               equal
               to
               the
               Kings
               ,
               if
               not
               superior
               ,
               he
               drawing
               after
               him
               no
               fewer
               then
               50
               Brass
               Pieces
               of
               Ord●ances
               ,
               and
               700
               Carriages
               ;
               and
               it
               appears
               by
               the
               number
               of
               Arms
               delivered
               up
               by
               Composition
               ,
               amounting
               to
               8000
               in
               all
               ,
               that
               his
               Foot
               could
               not
               consist
               of
               less
               then
               ten
               or
               twelve
               thousand
               :
               And
               for
               his
               Horse
               ,
               no
               fewer
               then
               2500
               made
               a
               clear
               escape
               ▪
               So
               that
               he
               might
               have
               kept
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               King
               to
               it
               in
               a
               Battle
               ,
               if
               there
               had
               not
               been
               somewhat
               more
               in
               it
               then
               our
               Author
               speaks
               of
               .
               It
               was
               therefore
               thought
               by
               some
               knowing
               men
               which
               understood
               the
               state
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               that
               knowing
               his
               Horse
               were
               gone
               off
               without
               any
               danger
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Foot
               might
               save
               themselves
               by
               a
               Composition
               ,
               he
               was
               willing
               to
               keep
               the
               Seas
               even
               as
               before
               was
               intimated
               :
               For
               partly
               being
               discourag'd
               from
               pursuing
               the
               War
               by
               his
               first
               success
               at
               Edge-Hill
               ,
               and
               partly
               coming
               to
               know
               more
               of
               the
               Intentions
               of
               such
               as
               managed
               the
               design
               ,
               then
               had
               been
               first
               imparted
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               beg●n
               to
               grow
               more
               cold
               in
               carrying
               things
               on
               unto
               the
               utmost
               ,
               then
               befo●e
               he
               was
               .
               Upon
               
               which
               ground
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               neglected
               the
               opportunity
               of
               marching
               directly
               towards
               Oxford
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               removed
               the
               Kings
               Forces
               out
               of
               Reading
               ;
               so
               on
               the
               defeat
               of
               Waller
               at
               Lands-Down
               ,
               he
               writ
               unto
               the
               Houses
               to
               send
               Petitions
               to
               the
               King
               for
               Peace
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               this
               History
               ,
               fol.
               625.
               
               For
               which
               coldness
               of
               his
               ,
               so
               plainly
               manifested
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               onely
               moved
               by
               Vassal
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               lay
               down
               his
               Command
               ,
               but
               many
               jeers
               were
               put
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               some
               infamous
               Pictures
               made
               of
               him
               to
               his
               great
               dishonor
               :
               Considering
               therefore
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               defeat
               of
               Prince
               Rupert
               at
               Marston-Moor
               ,
               all
               the
               North
               parts
               were
               like
               to
               be
               regain'd
               to
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               he
               was
               willing
               to
               let
               the
               King
               remain
               as
               absolute
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               like
               to
               be
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               which
               since
               he
               could
               not
               do
               with
               Honor
               ,
               by
               hearkning
               to
               the
               Kings
               fair
               proffer
               ,
               seconded
               by
               a
               Letter
               from
               all
               the
               chief
               Officers
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               he
               cast
               himself
               into
               such
               necessities
               ,
               as
               might
               give
               him
               some
               colour
               to
               shift
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               leave
               his
               Foot
               to
               some
               Agreement
               with
               the
               King
               :
               No
               way
               but
               this
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               conceiv'd
               )
               to
               bring
               the
               leading
               Members
               of
               both
               Houses
               unto
               such
               a
               Temper
               ,
               as
               might
               induce
               them
               to
               meet
               the
               King
               half
               way
               in
               the
               Road
               to
               peace
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               could
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               the
               coming
               on
               of
               Winter
               might
               perhaps
               cool
               them
               into
               some
               conditions
               which
               the
               King
               might
               be
               as
               willing
               to
               hearken
               to
               as
               they
               to
               offer
               .
               This
               I
               remember
               to
               be
               the
               summe
               of
               such
               Discourses
               as
               were
               made
               at
               that
               time
               in
               and
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               by
               men
               of
               the
               best
               knowledge
               and
               understanding
               in
               the
               state
               of
               businesses
               ;
               but
               whether
               they
               hit
               upon
               the
               right
               string
               or
               not
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               affirm
               .
               This
               I
               am
               able
               to
               aff●rm
               ,
               that
               cur
               Authour
               is
               mistaken
               in
               telling
               us
               that
               the
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               did
               
                 quit
                 his
                 glorious
                 Command
              
               upon
               this
               occasion
               .
               For
               afterwards
               we
               finde
               him
               in
               his
               
                 glorious
                 Command
              
               at
               the
               fight
               near
               Newbery
               ,
               and
               he
               continued
               in
               it
               till
               the
               Spring
               next
               following
               ;
               when
               by
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Self-deniall
               ,
               and
               the
               new
               modelling
               of
               the
               Army
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               Sir
               
                 Thom●s
                 Fairfax
              
               he
               was
               quitted
               of
               it
               .
               All
               that
               he
               did
               at
               this
               time
               was
               to
               q●it
               his
               Army
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               cried
               quits
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               said
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               714.
               
               
                 The
                 King
                 regains
              
               Monmouth
               ,
               
                 and
                 returns
                 to
              
               Oxford
               ,
               
                 the
                 23
                 of
              
               November
               .
               ]
               That
               Monmouth
               was
               regained
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               is
               undoubtedly
               true
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               regain'd
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               is
               undoubtedly
               false
               .
               Our
               Author
               in
               some
               lines
               before
               ,
               had
               left
               him
               at
               Hungerford
               ,
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Berks
               ,
               and
               now
               he
               brings
               him
               thorow
               the
               ayr
               to
               the
               taking
               of
               Monmouth
               :
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               Monmouth
               having
               been
               betrayed
               to
               Massey
               ,
               then
               Governor
               of
               Glocester
               ,
               by
               Major
               Kyrl
               ,
               a
               Garrison
               of
               600
               Soldiers
               was
               put
               into
               it
               ;
               who
               having
               a
               Design
               to
               surprize
               Chepstow
               ,
               left
               the
               Town
               so
               naked
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               
                 Charls
                 Somerset
              
               (
               one
               of
               the
               yonger
               Sons
               of
               the
               Marquess
               of
               Worcester
               )
               taking
               with
               him
               150
               Horse
               from
               Ragland-Castle
               ,
               and
               assisted
               by
               some
               Foot
               from
               the
               Neighboring
               Garrisons
               which
               held
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               fell
               on
               the
               Town
               on
               Tuesday
               morning
               ,
               the
               19
               of
               
                 November
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1644.
               and
               makes
               himself
               master
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               before
               our
               brave
               Adventurers
               at
               Chepstow
               heard
               any
               thing
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               719.
               
               
                 Next
                 Morning
              
               ,
               July
               2.
               
                 the
                 Prince
                 advances
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 resolving
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 Battle
                 by
                 Noon
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               The
               Battle
               hear
               meant
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               Marston-Moor
               near
               York
               ,
               between
               Prince
               Rupert
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Earls
               of
               Manchester
               and
               Leven
               ,
               (
               better
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Colonel
               Lesly
               )
               and
               the
               Lord
               
                 Ferdinando
                 Fairfax
              
               ,
               commanding
               over
               their
               several
               Forces
               fot
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               our
               Author
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               at
               first
               Prince
               Rupert
               got
               the
               Ground
               ,
               that
               those
               in
               the
               main
               Battle
               were
               so
               hard
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               ●ell
               on
               the
               Reserve
               ,
               of
               Scots
               which
               were
               behinde
               them
               ;
               that
               the
               right
               Wing
               of
               the
               Enemies
               Horse
               being
               as
               hard
               put
               to
               it
               by
               the
               Princes
               left
               Wing
               ,
               committed
               the
               like
               Disorder
               on
               the
               Lord
               Fairfax
               his
               Foot
               ,
               and
               the
               Scotch
               Reserves
               ,
               and
               were
               pursued
               very
               fiercely
               by
               their
               Conquerors
               ▪
               and
               finally
               ,
               that
               no
               Horse
               being
               sent
               to
               make
               good
               the
               Ground
               ,
               which
               those
               who
               followed
               the
               Chace
               had
               left
               ,
               the
               broken
               Army
               of
               the
               Enemy
               rallied
               again
               ,
               
               and
               got
               the
               better
               of
               the
               day
               ▪
               But
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               
                 York
                 〈◊〉
              
               who
               liv'd
               n●ar
               the
               place
               ,
               tell
               us
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               viz.
               ,
               That
               Prince
               Rup●rt
               had
               not
               onely
               got
               ground
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               the
               right
               Wing
               of
               the
               Enemies
               Horse
               ,
               but
               so
               disordered
               the
               main
               Battle
               ,
               that
               he
               postest
               himself
               of
               the
               Canon
               ,
               the
               three
               Generals
               ret●●●ing
               out
               of
               the
               field
               with
               more
               haste
               then
               Honor.
               And
               so
               the
               News
               came
               flying
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               reported
               in
               divers
               places
               by
               such
               of
               the
               ●nemies
               Soldiers
               as
               had
               fled
               out
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               at
               Oxford
               it
               was
               entertained
               with
               Bells
               and
               Bone-●●res
               ,
               and
               the
               shooting
               off
               of
               all
               the
               Ordnance
               about
               the
               Town
               .
            
             
               But
               Prince
               Rupert
               better
               knowing
               how
               to
               get
               then
               pursue
               Advantages
               ,
               and
               his
               ●oldiers
               busie
               upon
               Pillage
               ,
               gave
               opportunity
               to
               Colonel
               Cromwel
               ,
               who
               commanded
               the
               Earl
               of
               Manchesters
               Horse
               ,
               and
               who
               onely
               had
               made
               a
               fair
               retreat
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               fight
               ,
               to
               put
               new
               life
               into
               the
               Battle
               ,
               and
               having
               put
               the
               broken
               Foot
               into
               some
               good
               order
               ,
               first
               gave
               a
               check
               unto
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               after
               pressing
               hard
               upon
               him
               ,
               tu●n'd
               the
               whole
               fortune
               of
               the
               Day
               :
               For
               which
               good
               service
               ,
               Cromwel
               is
               cryed
               up
               by
               his
               party
               to
               be●
               the
               
                 Saviour
                 of
                 three
                 Kingdoms
              
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Scots
               who
               had
               done
               very
               well
               that
               Day
               ,
               and
               bore
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               brunt
               ,
               did
               afterwards
               very
               much
               complain
               in
               a
               Pamphlet
               of
               theirs
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Man●●est
              
               :
               How
               faintly
               General
               King
               carried
               himself
               in
               this
               Battle
               ,
               hath
               been
               shewn
               already
               ,
               and
               what
               became
               afterwards
               of
               Prince
               Rupert
               ,
               how
               he
               squandered
               away
               his
               great
               Body
               of
               Horse
               ,
               the
               surrendry
               of
               York
               ,
               and
               what
               e●●e
               happened
               in
               that
               Country
               after
               this
               Fight
               ,
               is
               referred
               to
               our
               Author
               .
               I
               onely
               adde
               that
               I
               have
               heard
               from
               some
               Gentlemen
               of
               that
               County
               ,
               who
               had
               command
               to
               bu●y
               the
               dead
               ,
               that
               they
               found
               no
               fewer
               then
               the
               Bodies
               of
               Eight
               thousand
               Men
               ,
               w●●ch
               had
               been
               killed
               in
               that
               Fight
               ,
               the
               great●st
               number
               which
               were
               slain
               in
               any
               one
               Battle
               in
               〈…〉
            
             
             
               Fol.
               802.
               
               To
               Blackington
               -
               
                 House
                 ,
                 where
                 Colonel
              
               Windebank
               
                 kept
                 a
                 Garrison
                 for
                 the
                 King.
              
               ]
               But
               by
               his
               leave
               ,
               Windebank
               never
               kept
               a
               Garrison
               at
               Blechington
               (
               not
               Blackington
               )
               House
               ,
               but
               onely
               was
               commanded
               to
               remain
               there
               with
               a
               party
               of
               Horse
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               Foot-Souldiers
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               keep
               open
               the
               Markets
               till
               Woodstock
               House
               was
               fortified
               and
               made
               fit
               to
               be
               garrison'd
               .
               So
               far
               was
               Blechington
               House
               from
               being
               held
               like
               a
               Garison
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               not
               so
               much
               about
               it
               as
               a
               wooden
               Pale
               .
               And
               when
               Major
               Windebank
               (
               the
               second
               Son
               of
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Windebank
              
               )
               had
               cut
               down
               two
               Trees
               to
               make
               Pallisadoes
               for
               defence
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               upon
               complaint
               made
               by
               the
               Lady
               Coghil
               to
               Col.
               
                 William
                 Legg
              
               then
               Governour
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               he
               was
               commanded
               to
               restore
               them
               .
               Which
               notwithstanding
               he
               was
               called
               before
               a
               Court
               of
               War
               ,
               for
               giving
               up
               an
               unde●enced
               place
               ,
               which
               was
               impossible
               to
               be
               made
               good
               ;
               and
               partly
               by
               the
               eager
               pursuit
               of
               Col.
               Legg
               (
               whose
               Contributions
               were
               diminished
               by
               Windebanks
               quartering
               in
               that
               House
               )
               and
               some
               back
               friend
               which
               he
               and
               his
               Father
               had
               at
               Court
               ,
               he
               was
               condemned
               to
               be
               shot
               to
               death
               (
               his
               Fathers
               Services
               and
               Sufferings
               being
               q●ite
               forgotten
               )
               which
               death
               he
               suffered
               on
               Saturday
               the
               1.
               of
               May
               ,
               with
               much
               Christian
               courage
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               719.
               
               
                 And
                 having
                 leave
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 they
                 cause
                 him
              
               &c.
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 King
                 knew
                 their
                 mindes
                 not
                 to
                 engage
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 returned
                 .
              
               ]
               It
               may
               be
               collected
               from
               these
               words
               that
               this
               message
               was
               a
               matter
               of
               Lip●
               businesse
               only
               ,
               the
               Embassadors
               not
               having
               instructions
               to
               engage
               their
               Superiours
               for
               him
               ,
               nor
               the
               King
               any
               opinion
               of
               the
               reality
               of
               their
               intentions
               toward
               him
               .
               But
               in
               the
               processe
               of
               the
               businesse
               we
               shall
               finde
               it
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               Our
               Authour
               tels
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               
                 both
                 〈◊〉
                 K●ights
                 and
                 Barons
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               804.
               
               Not
               both
               made
               
                 Knights
                 and
                 Baro●s
              
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               of
               that
               ,
               but
               the
               one
               of
               them
               a
               Baron
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               a
               Knight
               Baronet
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 de
                 Remsworth
              
               of
               U●recht
               ,
               des●●●ded
               from
               the
               Noble
               Family
               
                 De
                 Rede
              
               in
               Cleveland
               ,
               created
               〈…〉
               by
               Letters
               
               Patents
               bearing
               date
               the
               24.
               of
               
                 March
                 Anno
              
               1644.
               and
               
                 William
                 de
                 Boreel
              
               created
               Baronet
               on
               the
               22.
               of
               March
               in
               the
               same
               year
               .
            
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               This
               appears
               more
               plainly
               by
               a
               Letter
               of
               Complaint
               sent
               from
               our
               New
               States
               in
               England
               to
               the
               old
               States
               of
               Holland
               ;
               In
               which
               they
               tell
               them
               how
               their
               Ministers
               had
               abused
               their
               Trust
               to
               their
               prejudice
               ▪
               
                 shewing
                 themselves
                 rather
                 interessed
                 persons
                 then
                 publick
                 Agents
                 ,
                 no●
                 satisfied
                 to
                 reproach
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 faces
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 glory
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               Certainly
               ne●ther
               had
               the
               King
               conferred
               those
               Honours
               on
               the
               Embassadours
               ,
               nor
               the
               Houses
               complain'd
               so
               much
               against
               them
               ;
               if
               they
               had
               been
               sent
               hither
               to
               no
               other
               end
               but
               to
               settle
               Trade
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 Game
                 went
                 ,
              
               which
               our
               Authour
               makes
               the
               only
               reason
               of
               their
               coming
               .
               And
               tho●gh
               the
               King
               obtained
               not
               such
               helps
               from
               the
               ●tates
               of
               the
               Netherlands
               ,
               as
               their
               Embassadours
               had
               engaged
               for
               ,
               yet
               so
               much
               he
               effected
               by
               their
               mediation
               ,
               that
               the
               Houses
               had
               not
               such
               Assistances
               from
               those
               parts
               as
               they
               had
               before
               ,
               a
               matter
               of
               no
               small
               advantage
               to
               the
               Kings
               affairs
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               806.
               
               Whilest
               Rupert
               and
               Maurice
               
                 with
                 the
                 Hors●e
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 se●ect
                 Foot
                 ,
                 fetcht
                 off
                 the
                 King
                 from
                 Oxford
                 .
              
               ]
               By
               which
               words
               the
               Reader
               cannot
               but
               conclude
               that
               Oxford
               was
               in
               no
               small
               danger
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               person
               in
               as
               much
               ,
               which
               must
               necess●tate
               the
               two
               Princes
               with
               all
               their
               Horse
               ,
               and
               a
               select
               number
               of
               Foot
               to
               fetch
               him
               off
               .
               But
               at
               that
               time
               there
               was
               no
               Enemy
               near
               the
               one
               ,
               nor
               any
               danger
               appearing
               toward
               the
               other
               .
               The
               King
               was
               at
               that
               time
               in
               a
               gallant
               Condition
               ,
               and
               had
               drawn
               his
               Souldiers
               out
               of
               their
               Winter
               Garisons
               ,
               ready
               to
               march
               into
               the
               field
               ;
               attending
               only
               till
               the
               other
               part
               of
               his
               Army
               which
               was
               employed
               about
               Glocestershire
               was
               in
               readinesse
               also
               .
               News
               whereof
               bei●g
               brought
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               went
               out
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               accompanied
               by
               the
               sa●d
               two
               Princes
               in
               a
               more
               glorious
               and
               magnificent
               manner
               then
               ever
               fo●merly
               .
               The
               precise
               time
               whe●e
               of
               being
               noted
               by
               
                 George
                 Wherton
              
               a
               profes●ed
               As●●ologer
               ,
               he
               erected
               a
               Scheme
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               Art.
               And
               finding
               the
               
               Houses
               well
               disposed
               ,
               and
               the
               Aspects
               of
               the
               Planets
               and
               Constellations
               to
               be
               very
               favourable
               ,
               he
               prognosticated
               that
               this
               expedition
               should
               prove
               very
               fortunate
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               Successes
               glorious
               ,
               and
               his
               return
               to
               Oxford
               as
               magnificent
               as
               h●
               going
               out
               .
               Which
               being
               published
               in
               Print
               ▪
               and
               disproved
               by
               the
               sad
               events
               which
               followed
               ,
               gave
               great
               occasion
               unto
               
                 Lilly
                 ,
                 Culpepper
              
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               that
               faculty
               to
               deride
               him
               for
               it
               ;
               Men
               every
               way
               as
               faulty
               in
               that
               kinde
               themselves
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               been
               unfortunate
               in
               his
               predictions
               .
               Witnesse
               those
               terrible
               presagings
               which
               they
               gave
               us
               of
               the
               Ecclipse
               ,
               happening
               in
               the
               end
               of
               March
               1652.
               to
               the
               great
               terrour
               of
               of
               poor
               people
               ,
               but
               without
               any
               visible
               effects
               .
               But
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               witnesse
               that
               Observation
               of
               M.
               Culpepper
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Dotages
               on
               the
               Moneths
               of
               February
               foregoing
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               signifieth
               ,
               that
               if
               
                 the
                 Emperour
                 died
                 that
                 moneth
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 remember
                 who
                 told
                 us
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               But
               for
               all
               his
               great
               insight
               into
               the
               Stars
               ,
               the
               Emperor
               neither
               died
               that
               moneth
               nor
               in
               six
               years
               after
               .
               Thus
               
                 Augur
                 ridet
                 Augurem
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Proverb
               is
               :
               the
               people
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               being
               deceived
               and
               abused
               by
               both
               whilest
               they
               make
               sport
               with
               one
               another
               .
            
             
               Glocester
               
                 Association
                 in
                 much
                 want
                 received
                 three
                 hundred
                 and
                 fourty
                 Auxili●ries
                 from
                 the
                 Grand
                 Garison
                 ,
              
               Newport
               pannell
               ▪
               
                 o●t
                 of
              
               Buckinghamshire
               .
               ]
               No
               such
               grand
               Garison
               neither
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               worthy
               of
               that
               name
               .
               A
               Garison
               had
               been
               formed
               there
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               at
               the
               request
               of
               Sir
               
                 Lewis
                 Dives
              
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               secure
               his
               Rents
               and
               Tenants
               in
               
                 Bedfordshire
                 ▪
              
               But
               b●ing
               found
               to
               be
               too
               far
               off
               to
               receive
               Relief
               ,
               if
               any
               distresse
               should
               fall
               upon
               it
               ,
               the
               Ordnance
               and
               Souldiers
               were
               removed
               to
               ●owcester
               ,
               seven
               miles
               from
               Northampton
               ,
               to
               restrain
               the
               ●nsolencies
               of
               that
               Garison
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               S●●rng
               brought
               back
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               mingled
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Army
               .
               On
               which
               deserting
               of
               Newport-Pagnell
               by
               the
               Kings
               Kings
               Souldiers
               ,
               ●
               Garison
               was
               put
               into
               it
               for
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               till
               the
               Kings
               Souldiers
               were
               removed
               to
               Towcester
               ,
               to
               counter-ballance
               which
               ,
               this
               
               
               
               
               
               Garison
               had
               been
               made
               at
               Newport
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               being
               then
               no
               longer
               use
               ,
               and
               Glocester
               standing
               in
               need
               of
               supply
               ,
               the
               Ordnance
               being
               drawn
               off
               ,
               and
               the
               Works
               slighted
               ,
               the
               men
               were
               sent
               away
               to
               
                 Glocester
                 ▪
              
               And
               these
               were
               the
               three
               hundred
               and
               fourty
               Auxiliaries
               which
               were
               sent
               from
               the
               grand
               Garison
               of
               
                 Newport
                 Pagnel
              
               ,
               the
               Town
               being
               small
               ,
               and
               consequently
               not
               capable
               of
               receiving
               any
               great
               number
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               or
               to
               give
               those
               Souldiers
               the
               name
               of
               so
               grand
               a
               Garison
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               809.
               
               
                 About
                 five
                 a
                 Clock
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
              
               June
               13.
               
                 the
                 King
                 drew
                 off
                 from
              
               Burrough
               Hill
               
                 towards
                 Harborough
                 and
                 Pomfrait
              
               .
               ●
               He
               might
               as
               well
               have
               said
               that
               the
               King
               drew
               toward
               〈◊〉
               and
               Orkney
               in
               the
               North
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               drew
               ●oward
               Harborough
               and
               Pomfrait
               ,
               both
               lying
               Northward
               from
               the
               place
               of
               his
               remove
               .
               For
               though
               it
               would
               be
               thought
               by
               any
               ordinary
               Reader
               who
               is
               not
               well
               studied
               in
               the
               Maps
               ,
               that
               Harborough
               and
               Pomfrait
               towards
               which
               the
               King
               is
               said
               to
               remove
               ,
               did
               lie
               very
               near
               to
               one
               another
               ▪
               yet
               Harborough
               and
               Pomfrait
               are
               at
               least
               eighty
               miles
               asunder
               ;
               the
               one
               a
               Town
               of
               Leicestershire
               remarkable
               for
               a
               great
               Fair
               of
               Horse
               and
               ●attle
               ,
               the
               other
               a
               Town
               of
               great
               Note
               in
               Yorkshire
               ,
               renowned
               for
               a
               fair
               and
               ancient
               Castle
               ;
               which
               being
               anciently
               part
               of
               the
               possessions
               of
               the
               Lacies
               Earls
               of
               Lincoln
               ,
               by
               Marriage
               and
               Capitulation
               descended
               on
               the
               Earls
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               part
               of
               that
               great
               Dutchy
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               811.
               
               Naseby
               
                 the
                 fatall
                 battle
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 party
                 .
              
               ●
               Fatall
               indeed
               whether
               we
               look
               upon
               the
               Antecedents
               or
               the
               Consequents
               of
               it
               .
               For
               if
               we
               look
               on
               the
               Antecedents
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               nothing
               but
               some
               unavoidable
               fatality
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               having
               taken
               Leices●er
               ,
               and
               thereby
               put
               his
               affairs
               into
               a
               
                 more
                 hopefull
                 way
              
               (
               as
               he
               writ
               to
               the
               Queen
               )
               
                 then
                 th●y
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 since
                 the
                 Rebellion
              
               ;
               should
               come
               back
               to
               Daventry
               ,
               and
               there
               spend
               eight
               or
               ten
               daies
               without
               doing
               any
               thing
               .
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               returned
               back
               upon
               the
               noise
               that
               Oxford
               was
               besieged
               by
               Fairfax
               ,
               his
               staying
               
               so
               long
               at
               Daventry
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               way
               to
               raise
               that
               siege
               .
               Nor
               was
               the
               Town
               in
               any
               such
               danger
               (
               but
               that
               the
               Ladies
               wanted
               fresh
               Butter
               for
               their
               Pease
               )
               as
               to
               bring
               him
               back
               from
               the
               pursuit
               of
               his
               Successes
               ;
               and
               thereby
               to
               give
               time
               to
               Cromwell
               ,
               without
               whom
               Fairfax
               could
               do
               little
               to
               come
               with
               600
               fresh
               Horse
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Army
               .
               And
               yet
               being
               come
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               made
               so
               fast
               after
               the
               King
               as
               to
               resolve
               on
               ●ighting
               with
               him
               when
               they
               did
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               Intercepted
               a
               Letter
               the
               night
               before
               ,
               sent
               from
               Col.
               ●oring
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               signified
               that
               he
               was
               upon
               his
               march
               towards
               him
               ,
               desiring
               his
               Majesty
               to
               keep
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               engage
               with
               the
               Enemy
               till
               he
               came
               to
               him
               .
               For
               which
               intelligence
               I
               am
               beholding
               to
               
                 Hugh
                 Peters
              
               ,
               who
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Thanks-giving
               Sermons
               hath
               informed
               me
               in
               it
               .
               Upon
               the
               reading
               of
               this
               Letter
               ,
               it
               was
               concluded
               to
               fall
               on
               with
               the
               first
               opportunity
               ,
               before
               these
               new
               supplies
               should
               be
               added
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Kings
               Forces
               .
               And
               it
               was
               as
               fatall
               in
               the
               Consequents
               as
               it
               had
               been
               in
               the
               Antecedents
               ;
               neither
               the
               King
               no●
               his
               party
               being
               able
               after
               that
               time
               to
               make
               any
               considerable
               opposition
               ,
               but
               losing
               battle
               after
               battle
               ,
               and
               place
               after
               place
               ,
               till
               there
               was
               nothing
               left
               to
               lose
               but
               their
               Lives
               or
               Liberties
               .
            
             
               Ibid.
               
                 The
                 Kings
                 Coaches
                 ,
                 his
                 Cabinet
                 of
                 Letters
                 and
                 Pa●pers
                 .
              
               ]
               In
               the
               loss
               of
               his
               Coaches
               there
               was
               no
               great
               matter
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               in
               the
               loss
               of
               his
               Cabinet
               of
               Letters
               and
               Papers
               ,
               as
               his
               Enemies
               did
               conceive
               it
               was
               :
               A
               Cabinet
               ▪
               in
               which
               were
               many
               Letters
               and
               Paper
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               written
               to
               the
               Queen
               ;
               but
               they
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               publisht
               in
               Print
               by
               Order
               of
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               .
               The
               Design
               was
               to
               render
               the
               King
               odious
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               by
               giving
               license
               to
               the
               Queen
               to
               promise
               some
               favors
               for
               the
               Catholick
               party
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               if
               she
               could
               obtain
               any
               succour
               for
               him
               from
               the
               Catholicks
               there
               :
               But
               they
               lost
               more
               by
               it
               then
               they
               got
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               They
               drew
               a
               general
               obloquy
               on
               themselves
               ,
               by
               publishing
               the
               secret
               passages
               betwixt
               Man
               and
               Wife
               ,
               contrary
               
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               Humanity
               and
               common
               honesty
               .
            
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               They
               gave
               the
               People
               such
               a
               representation
               of
               the
               Kings
               Abilities
               ,
               his
               Piety
               ,
               Prudence
               ,
               and
               deep
               foresight
               into
               Affairs
               ,
               as
               rais'd
               him
               to
               an
               high
               degree
               of
               Estimation
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               ;
               as
               Mr.
               Pryn
               had
               done
               before
               of
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               in
               printing
               the
               
                 Breviat
                 of
                 his
                 Life
              
               ,
               though
               intended
               otherwise
               .
               An
               errour
               which
               the
               Houses
               were
               soon
               sensible
               of
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               gave
               Order
               that
               in
               the
               publishing
               of
               the
               great
               Volume
               of
               Ordinances
               ,
               &c.
               by
               
                 Edward
                 Husbands
              
               ,
               in
               which
               were
               many
               passages
               also
               betwixt
               them
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               these
               intercepted
               Letters
               should
               be
               left
               out
               ;
               though
               the
               Letters
               in
               the
               Lord
               Digbies
               Cabinet
               which
               was
               taken
               at
               Sherburn
               were
               printed
               there
               among
               the
               rest
               .
               So
               wise
               are
               men
               upon
               the
               
                 post
                 fact
              
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               too
               late
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               826.
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 same
                 night
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 coming
                 from
              
               Worcester
               ,
               
                 they
                 prepared
                 for
                 flight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 morning
                 not
                 a
                 Scot
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 felt
                 ,
                 or
                 heard
                 of
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 fled
                 .
              
               ]
               The
               Scots
               had
               lain
               before
               Hereford
               from
               the
               30.
               of
               Iuly
               to
               the
               first
               of
               September
               ,
               and
               had
               so
               well
               entrencht
               themselves
               that
               there
               was
               no
               fear
               of
               being
               beaten
               up
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               since
               the
               fatall
               blow
               at
               Naseby
               had
               never
               been
               the
               Master
               of
               such
               Forces
               as
               to
               give
               Battell
               to
               the
               Scots
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               to
               assault
               them
               in
               their
               Trenches
               .
               So
               that
               the
               noise
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Kings
               Forces
               from
               Worcester
               ,
               might
               be
               the
               pretence
               ,
               but
               it
               could
               not
               be
               the
               reall
               cause
               of
               his
               hasty
               raising
               of
               the
               Siege
               .
               Lesly
               (
               unworthily
               made
               Earl
               of
               Leven
               at
               the
               Kings
               being
               in
               
                 Sco●land
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1641.
               )
               had
               received
               Letter
               after
               Letter
               out
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               touching
               the
               successes
               of
               Montrosse
               .
               And
               now
               there
               comes
               the
               lamentable
               News
               of
               the
               taking
               of
               Edinburg
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               losse
               of
               all
               ,
               if
               he
               hasted
               not
               towards
               their
               Relief
               .
               On
               the
               receiving
               of
               which
               Letters
               he
               was
               willing
               to
               take
               the
               noise
               of
               the
               Kings
               coming
               from
               Worcester
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               Forces
               for
               an
               occasion
               to
               be
               gone
               ;
               and
               being
               gone
               march'd
               directly
               Northwards
               till
               he
               came
               neer
               enough
               to
               Scotland
               to
               dispatch
               
                 David
                 Lesly
              
               with
               all
               his
               Horse
               ,
               and
               without
               
               any
               noise
               to
               set
               upon
               the
               Marquesse
               of
               Montrosse
               at
               the
               first
               opportunity
               ;
               By
               reason
               of
               whose
               sudden
               coming
               ,
               and
               coming
               with
               no
               lesse
               then
               6000
               Horse
               ,
               the
               Noble
               Marquesse
               by
               the
               treachery
               of
               the
               Earls
               of
               Ro●burgh
               and
               Traquair
               (
               who
               were
               acquainted
               with
               the
               plot
               )
               the
               Marquesse
               was
               almost
               surprized
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               Forces
               routed
               ,
               himself
               escaping
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               making
               an
               orderly
               ma●ch
               to
               the
               North-parts
               of
               Scotland
               ;
               where
               he
               continued
               in
               some
               strength
               till
               he
               was
               commanded
               by
               the
               King
               to
               lay
               down
               his
               Commission
               and
               dis●and
               his
               Forces
               .
               I
               adde
               here
               only
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               the
               Sco●s
               had
               pretty
               well
               scoured
               the
               Countrey
               who
               came
               in
               but
               with
               two
               thousand
               Horse
               ,
               and
               had
               now
               raised
               them
               to
               six
               thousand
               ,
               besides
               such
               as
               they
               had
               lost
               in
               the
               course
               of
               the
               War.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               828.
               
               
                 Nor
                 would
                 they
                 budg●
                 from
                 the
                 North
                 parts
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Southwards
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 security
                 and
                 service
                 .
              
               ]
               But
               just
               before
               we
               found
               the
               Scots
               at
               the
               Siege
               of
               Hereford
               ,
               a
               City
               beyond
               the
               Severn
               ,
               on
               the
               borders
               of
               Wales
               ;
               and
               here
               we
               finde
               th●m
               so
               fast
               r●ve●ed
               in
               the
               Northern
               ●ounties
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               budge
               a
               foot
               Southwards
               for
               the
               Kingdoms
               safety
               Reconcile
               these
               differences
               he
               that
               can
               ,
               for
               my
               part
               I
               dare
               not
               undertake
               it
               .
               The
               like
               irreconcileablenesse
               I
               finde
               within
               few
               lines
               after
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               tel●eth
               us
               ▪
               that
               
                 being
                 entreated
                 to
                 march
                 to
                 the
                 Siege
                 of
              
               N●wark
               ,
               
                 they
                 sta●ed
                 not
                 long
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 marched
                 in
                 a
                 pet
                 Northwa●ds
                 to
              
               Newcastle
               ,
               
                 where
                 they
                 stuck
                 till
                 they
                 got
                 the
                 King
                 into
                 their
                 clutches
                 ,
                 sold
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 went
                 home
                 again
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               first
               ,
               If
               the
               Scots
               marched
               towards
               Newark
               (
               whether
               upon
               entreaty
               or
               not
               is
               not
               much
               materiall
               )
               they
               must
               needs
               budge
               Southward
               ;
               the
               whole
               County
               of
               York
               ,
               and
               part
               of
               Nottinghamshire
               lying
               between
               Newark
               and
               the
               Scots
               Quarters
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Scots
               did
               not
               go
               from
               Newark
               in
               such
               a
               pet
               as
               to
               leave
               the
               Siege
               ,
               for
               aftewards
               we
               finde
               fol.
               892.
               that
               L●sly
               only
               went
               away
               in
               a
               p●t
               ,
               but
               left
               his
               Army
               there
               to
               attend
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               Siege
               till
               the
               Town
               was
               taken
               .
            
             
             
               
            
             
               
            
             
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               force
               the
               Town
               by
               firing
               one
               of
               the
               ●●ates
               ,
               but
               had
               it
               surrendred
               to
               him
               by
               Composition
               ;
               the
               Capitulations
               being
               made
               on
               the
               Sunday
               night
               ,
               and
               his
               Sould●er
               entring
               into
               it
               on
               the
               Munday
               morning
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               the
               Garrison
               were
               not
               forced
               by
               him
               into
               the
               Castle
               ,
               who
               had
               time
               enough
               all
               that
               night
               to
               retire
               into
               it
               ▪
               or
               otherwise
               to
               leave
               the
               Town
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               Horse
               and
               many
               of
               the
               Foot
               had
               leave
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               And
               fourthly
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               such
               difficulty
               in
               the
               businesse
               ,
               a●
               to
               bring
               God
               upon
               the
               Stage
               in
               the
               taking
               either
               of
               the
               Town
               or
               Castle
               ,
               which
               the
               Governour
               (
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Ogle
              
               wa●
               resolved
               beforehand
               not
               to
               hold
               out
               long
               .
               He
               had
               bragg'd
               〈◊〉
               times
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               so
               stored
               that
               Castle
               with
               Victuals
               ,
               Arme●
               and
               Ammunition
               ,
               that
               he
               durst
               bid
               defiance
               for
               six
               〈◊〉
               to
               all
               the
               Armies
               in
               England
               .
               But
               when
               the
               news
               ●am●
               o●
               the
               taking
               of
               〈◊〉
               and
               Bridgewa●er
               ,
               he
               changed
               his
               〈◊〉
               af●rming
               frequently
               that
               it
               could
               be
               no
               dishonour
               to
               
               
               
               affirmed
               expresly
               (
               being
               desired
               to
               shew
               the
               truth
               in
               this
               particular
               )
               that
               there
               were
               about
               80.
               
               Women
               in
               it
               at
               that
               time
               when
               the
               House
               was
               stormed
               .
               So
               that
               our
               Authour
               in
               this
               point
               was
               extremely
               out
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               the
               difference
               can
               amount
               to
               between
               a
               Company
               of
               80.
               and
               one
               single
               person
               .
               The
               words
               to
               be
               explained
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 a
                 Godly
                 Divine
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 for
                 protection
                 mixt
                 with
                 some
                 Popish
                 Priests
                 Profession
              
               ;
               Which
               words
               have
               neither
               sense
               nor
               Grammar
               ,
               as
               they
               be
               before
               us
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               be
               taught
               to
               speak
               English
               before
               the
               ordinary
               Reader
               can
               understand
               them
               .
               And
               if
               the
               words
               were
               put
               into
               proper
               and
               Grammaticall
               English
               ,
               we
               must
               reade
               them
               thus
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 A
                 Godly
                 Protestant
                 Divine
                 mixt
                 for
                 protection
                 with
                 some
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 profession
                 .
              
               Which
               being
               the
               Grammar
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               will
               give
               a
               Logical
               dispute
               about
               the
               party
               to
               whom
               the
               Character
               is
               given
               .
               I
               think
               our
               Authour
               would
               not
               have
               it
               understood
               of
               D.
               Griffiths
               Daughter
               (
               who
               though
               a
               very
               vertuous
               and
               godly
               Gentlewoman
               )
               cannot
               be
               called
               a
               Godly
               Protestant
               Divine
               ,
               in
               the
               common
               notion
               of
               the
               phrase
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               current
               of
               the
               words
               does
               import
               no
               lesse
               .
               For
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               but
               one
               woman
               amongst
               so
               many
               men
               :
               D
               
                 Griffiths
                 Daughter
                 a
                 Godly
                 Protestant
                 Divine
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Nor
               can
               it
               properly
               be
               understood
               of
               D.
               Griffith
               ,
               though
               a
               Godly
               Protestant
               Divine
               ,
               the
               following
               words
               depending
               on
               those
               before
               D.
               Griffiths
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               not
               relating
               literally
               and
               grammatically
               to
               the
               Doctor
               himself
               .
               Had
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               words
               run
               thus
               ,
               
                 The
                 Daughter
                 of
              
               D.
               
                 Griffith
                 a
                 Godly
                 Protestant
                 Divine
                 ,
                 the
                 adjunct
                 of
                 a
                 Go●ly
                 Protestant
                 Divine
              
               must
               have
               related
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               he
               before
               us
               it
               relates
               to
               the
               daughter
               ;
               With
               what
               propriety
               of
               speech
               or
               sense
               let
               the
               Reader
               judge
               ,
               and
               make
               himself
               as
               mery
               at
               it
               as
               he
               pleaseth
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               836.
               
               For
               Digby
               
                 was
                 sometimes
                 Secretary
                 of
                 State.
              
               ]
               And
               so
               he
               was
               at
               this
               time
               also
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               discomfited
               at
               Sherburn
               in
               Yorkshire
               ,
               when
               he
               lost
               that
               Cabinet
               and
               those
               Letters
               which
               our
               Authour
               speaks
               of
               .
               He
               had
               been
               made
               
               principall
               Secretary
               of
               Estate
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Lord
               Falkland
               ,
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               
                 October
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1643.
               
               And
               continued
               in
               that
               office
               till
               his
               Majesties
               death
               ;
               though
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Kings
               restraint
               and
               his
               own
               enforced
               absence
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               act
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               neither
               could
               M.
               Secretary
               Nicholas
               ;
               who
               notwithstanding
               neither
               lost
               the
               Office
               nor
               name
               of
               Secretary
               .
               I
               trow
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Walsingham
              
               ,
               or
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Cec●l
              
               were
               not
               the
               lesse
               Secretaries
               of
               Estare
               to
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               because
               she
               employed
               them
               sometimes
               in
               forreign
               Embassies
               ;
               nor
               was
               Digby
               sometimes
               only
               ,
               but
               at
               that
               time
               Secretary
               of
               E●tate
               ,
               when
               he
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               Command
               of
               a
               Body
               of
               Horse
               in
               his
               Masters
               Service
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               871.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 West
                 being
                 cleared
                 Fairfax
                 returns
                 back
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 Siege
                 of
              
               Bristol
               .
               ]
               The
               west
               so
               far
               from
               being
               clear'd
               ,
               that
               except
               Bridgewater
               in
               Somersetshire
               ,
               and
               Sherburn
               -
               Castle
               in
               Dorsetshire
               ,
               little
               or
               nothing
               was
               done
               in
               order
               to
               it
               .
               The
               Counties
               of
               Devon
               and
               Cornwall
               still
               remained
               untoucht
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Prince
               had
               not
               only
               a
               considerable
               Army
               under
               brave
               Commanders
               ,
               but
               many
               strong
               Towns
               and
               Garisons
               well
               stored
               with
               Souldiers
               ;
               so
               as
               at
               this
               siege
               of
               Bristol
               it
               was
               conceived
               that
               two
               great
               Errors
               were
               committed
               ,
               the
               first
               by
               Fairfax
               in
               sitting
               down
               before
               a
               Town
               in
               which
               were
               so
               many
               able
               men
               well
               armed
               and
               commanded
               by
               the
               General
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Forces
               ;
               and
               leaving
               an
               Army
               at
               his
               back
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               charged
               him
               in
               the
               Rear
               ,
               while
               those
               within
               sallied
               out
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               assailed
               him
               in
               the
               very
               front
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Errour
               was
               in
               Rupe●t
               ,
               in
               that
               being
               Generall
               of
               the
               Kings
               Forces
               ,
               he
               shut
               himself
               up
               within
               a
               Town
               ,
               when
               it
               had
               been
               more
               proper
               for
               him
               to
               have
               been
               abroad
               ,
               gathering
               together
               the
               Kings
               old
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               raising
               new
               from
               severall
               places
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               might
               have
               put
               himself
               into
               a
               Condition
               to
               raise
               the
               Siege
               .
               But
               Fairfax
               knew
               well
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               making
               no
               doubt
               to
               have
               the
               Town
               delivered
               to
               him
               before
               the
               Prince
               could
               be
               inform'd
               of
               the
               danger
               in
               
               which
               it
               was
               .
               For
               the
               delivery
               of
               which
               City
               so
               strongly
               fortified
               ,
               so
               well
               mann'd
               ,
               so
               furnisht
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               necessary
               provisions
               ,
               Prince
               Rupert
               incurr'd
               the
               suspicion
               of
               Disloyalty
               both
               with
               the
               King
               and
               all
               his
               party
               .
               He
               had
               before
               sent
               certain
               Letters
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               pressed
               him
               (
               somewhat
               beyond
               good
               manners
               )
               to
               come
               to
               a
               speedy
               conclusion
               with
               his
               Parliament
               ,
               without
               relating
               either
               to
               point
               of
               honour
               or
               conscience
               ;
               with
               which
               the
               King
               seemed
               more
               displeased
               as
               appeareth
               by
               his
               answer
               to
               him
               ,
               fol.
               841.
               then
               was
               agreeable
               unto
               his
               ordinary
               temper
               .
               And
               so
               much
               was
               the
               King
               startled
               when
               he
               heard
               of
               the
               giving
               up
               of
               that
               City
               with
               the
               Fort
               and
               Castle
               ,
               and
               that
               too
               in
               so
               short
               a
               time
               ,
               that
               he
               posted
               away
               a
               Messenger
               to
               the
               Lords
               at
               Oxford
               to
               displace
               
                 Col.
                 Legg
              
               (
               a
               well
               known
               Creature
               of
               Prince
               Ruperts
               )
               from
               the
               Government
               of
               that
               City
               and
               Garison
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               it
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Glenham
              
               ;
               which
               was
               accordingly
               done
               ,
               and
               done
               unto
               the
               great
               contentment
               of
               all
               the
               Kings
               party
               ,
               except
               that
               Prince
               and
               his
               Dependents
               .
               But
               Legg
               was
               sweetned
               not
               long
               after
               by
               being
               made
               one
               of
               the
               Grooms
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Bed-chamber
               ,
               a
               place
               of
               less
               command
               ,
               but
               of
               greater
               trust
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               891.
               
               
                 And
                 now
                 the
                 Parliament
                 consider
                 of
                 a
                 Term
                 or
                 Title●
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Commissioners
                 intrusted
                 with
                 their
                 Great
                 Seal
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Conservators
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 of
              
               England
               .
               ]
               Not
               so
               ,
               with
               reference
               either
               to
               the
               time
               or
               the
               thing
               it self
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               The
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Great
               Seal
               were
               never
               called
               the
               Conservators
               fo
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               And
               Secondly
               ,
               If
               they
               ever
               had
               been
               called
               so
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               now
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               when
               the
               Kings
               Seals
               were
               broken
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               long
               after
               Midsummer
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1646.
               
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               30
               of
               Ianuary
               1648.
               being
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Kings
               most
               deplorable
               death
               ,
               the
               Commons
               caused
               an
               Act
               or
               Order
               to
               be
               printed
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               was
               declared
               that
               from
               thenceforth
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               
               Kings
               Name
               in
               all
               Commissions
               ,
               Decrees
               ,
               Processes
               ,
               and
               Indictments
               ,
               the
               ●●tle
               of
               
                 Custodes
                 Libertatis
                 Angliae
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Keepers
               of
               the
               Liberties
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               afterwards
               englished
               (
               when
               all
               Legall
               Instruments
               were
               ordered
               to
               be
               made
               up
               in
               the
               English-Tongue
               )
               should
               be
               alwaies
               used
               .
               But
               who
               these
               Keepers
               of
               the
               Liberties
               were
               ,
               was
               a
               thing
               much
               questioned
               ,
               some
               thought
               the
               Commissioners
               for
               the
               great
               Seal
               were
               intended
               by
               it
               ,
               whom
               our
               Authour
               by
               a
               mistake
               of
               the
               Title
               cals
               here
               the
               
                 Conservators
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
              
               ;
               others
               conceiv'd
               that
               it
               related
               to
               the
               Councel
               of
               State
               ,
               but
               neither
               rightly
               :
               For
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               never
               any
               such
               men
               to
               whom
               this
               Title
               was
               appliable
               in
               one
               sense
               or
               other
               ▪
               it
               being
               onely
               a
               
                 Second
                 Notion
              
               ,
               like
               Genus
               and
               Species
               in
               the
               Schools
               ,
               a
               new
               devised
               term
               of
               State-craft
               to
               express
               that
               trust
               which
               never
               was
               invested
               in
               the
               persons
               of
               any
               men
               ,
               either
               more
               or
               fewer
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               892.
               
                 ●o
                 then
                 the
                 eldest
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 yongest
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 are
                 with
                 the
                 Qu●●n
                 in
              
               France
               ;
               
                 the
                 two
                 Dukes
                 of
              
               York
               and
               Glocester
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 Princess
              
               Elizabeth
               
                 at
                 St.
              
               James
               
                 's
                 :
                 The
                 Prince
                 in
                 the
                 We●t
                 with
                 his
                 Army
                 .
                 ●
              
               This
               is
               more
               strange
               then
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               eldest
               Son
               should
               be
               with
               his
               Mother
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               the
               Prince
               at
               the
               same
               time
               should
               be
               with
               his
               Army
               in
               the
               West
               of
               England
               :
               I
               always
               thought
               ,
               till
               I
               saw
               so
               good
               Authority
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               the
               Prince
               and
               the
               Kings
               eldest
               Son
               had
               been
               but
               one
               person
               :
               But
               finding
               it
               otherwise
               resolved
               ,
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               which
               of
               the
               Kings
               Son●
               is
               the
               Prince
               ,
               if
               the
               eldest
               be
               not
               :
               It
               cannot
               be
               the
               second
               ,
               or
               third
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               here
               called
               both
               onely
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Dukes
               ,
               and
               made
               distinct
               persons
               from
               the
               Prince
               :
               And
               therefore
               we
               must
               needs
               believe
               that
               the
               Kings
               eldest
               Son
               ,
               Christned
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Charls-Iames
               ,
               who
               dyed
               at
               Gre●nwich
               ,
               almost
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               was
               born
               ,
               Anno
               1629.
               was
               raised
               up
               from
               the
               dead
               by
               some
               honest
               French
               Conjurer
               ,
               to
               keep
               company
               with
               the
               yong
               Princess
               Henrietta
               ,
               who
               might
               converse
               with
               h●m
               as
               a
               Play-Fellow
               ,
               without
               any
               terror
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               able
               to
               distinguish
               him
               from
               a
               Baby
               of
               Clouts
               ;
               
               
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 did
                 adhere
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 safe
                 in
                 their
                 Persons
                 ,
                 Honors
                 and●●onsciences
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Scotish
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 really
                 and
                 effectually
                 joyn
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 come
                 in
                 unto
                 him
                 and
                 joyn
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 his
                 preservation
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 employ
                 their
                 Armies
                 and
                 Forces
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 Kingdom●
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 recovery
                 of
                 his
                 ●ust
                 Rights
                 :
              
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               these
               jugling
               and
               perfidious
               〈◊〉
               ,
               declare
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               their
               Commissioners
               at
               London
               ,
               by
               them
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 Treaty
                 nor
                 (
                 apitulation
                 betwixt
                 his
                 M●●esty
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 in
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               On
               the
               receit
               of
               which
               Letters
               ,
               the
               Houses
               Order
               him
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               Warwick
               Castle
               ▪
               But
               Les●ly
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               us'd
               to
               buying
               and
               selling
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Pedl●ry
               ,
               was
               loth
               to
               lose
               the
               benefit
               of
               so
               rich
               a
               Commodity
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               removes
               him
               in
               such
               post-haste
               ,
               that
               on
               the
               eighth
               of
               May
               we
               finde
               him
               at
               Southwel
               ,
               and
               at
               Newcastle
               on
               the
               tenth
               ,
               places
               above
               an
               hundred
               Miles
               distant
               from
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               he
               resolv'd
               before-hand
               how
               to
               dispose
               of
               him
               when
               he
               had
               him
               there
               :
               ●o
               Scotland
               he
               never
               meant
               to
               carry
               him
               ,
               though
               some
               hopes
               were
               given
               of
               it
               at
               the
               first
               ;
               for
               not
               onely
               Lesly
               himself
               ,
               but
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Covenanters
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               were
               loth
               to
               admit
               of
               any
               Competitor
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               ingrossed
               who●y
               to
               themselves
               ;
               but
               the
               〈◊〉
               in
               an
               Assembly
               of
               theirs
               ,
               declare
               expresly
               against
               his
               coming
               to
               live
               amongst
               them
               ,
               as
               appears
               ,
               
                 fol
                 ▪
              
               〈◊〉
               So
               that
               there
               was
               no
               other
               way
               left
               to
               dispose
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               but
               to
               ●ell
               him
               to
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               though
               at
               the
               first
               they
               made
               〈◊〉
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               thought
               to
               stand
               upon
               Terms
               or
               Honor
               ▪
               The
               Ea●l
               of
               Lowdon
               ,
               who
               lov'd
               to
               hear
               hims●lf
               speak
               more
               ●hen
               ●ny
               man
               living
               ,
               in
               some
               Spe●ches
               made
               be●ore
               ●he
               Houses
               ,
               protested
               strongly
               against
               the
               d●livery
               of
               their
               Kings
               Person
               into
               their
               Power
               ,
               〈◊〉
               what
               in
               〈◊〉
               ●●amy
               would
               lie
               upon
               them
               and
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               ●f
               〈◊〉
               ●hould
               to
               〈◊〉
               .
               But
               this
               was
               but
               a
               co●y
               of
               their
               Countenance
               onely
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ●●vice
               to
               raise
               the
               Mar●e●
               ,
               and
               make
               is
               ●uch
               money
               〈…〉
               
               as
               they
               could
               .
               At
               last
               they
               came
               to
               this
               Agreement
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               sum
               of
               Two
               hundred
               thousand
               pounds
               ,
               they
               should
               deliver
               him
               to
               such
               Commissioners
               as
               the
               Houses
               should
               Authorize
               to
               receive
               him
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               accordingly
               .
               For
            
             
               Fol.
               939.
               
               
                 The
                 Commissioners
                 for
                 receiving
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 Newcastle
                 ,
                 Iune
                 22.
                 &c.
              
               ]
               Not
               on
               the
               22
               of
               Iune
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               of
               that
               ,
               the
               Commodity
               to
               be
               bought
               and
               sold
               was
               of
               greater
               value
               ,
               and
               the
               Scots
               too
               cunning
               to
               part
               with
               it
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               raised
               the
               price
               of
               it
               as
               high
               as
               they
               could
               :
               The
               driving
               of
               this
               Bargain
               took
               up
               all
               the
               time
               betwixt
               the
               Kings
               being
               carried
               to
               Newcastle
               ,
               and
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Winter
               then
               next
               following
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               King
               might
               be
               delivered
               to
               these
               Commissioners
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               from
               Prison
               to
               Prison
               )
               on
               the
               22
               day
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               but
               of
               Iune
               he
               could
               not
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               consider
               what
               loss
               or
               benefit
               redounded
               to
               those
               Merchants
               which
               traded
               in
               the
               buying
               and
               selling
               of
               this
               precious
               Commodity
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               The
               Scots
               not
               long
               before
               their
               breaking
               out
               against
               their
               King
               ,
               had
               in
               the
               Court
               two
               Lords
               High
               Stewards
               ,
               and
               two
               Grooms
               of
               the
               Stool
               successively
               one
               after
               another
               :
               And
               at
               their
               taking
               up
               of
               Arms
               ,
               they
               had
               a
               Master
               of
               the
               Horse
               ,
               a
               Captain
               of
               the
               Guard
               ,
               a
               Keeper
               of
               the
               privy
               Purse
               ,
               seven
               Grooms
               of
               eight
               ,
               in
               his
               Majesties
               Bed-Chamber
               ,
               and
               an
               equal
               number
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               of
               Gentlemen
               Ushers
               ,
               Quarter-Waiters
               ,
               Cup-Bearers
               ,
               Carvers
               ,
               Sewers
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               attending
               daily
               at
               the
               Table
               :
               I
               speak
               not
               here
               of
               those
               which
               had
               places
               in
               the
               Stables
               ,
               or
               below
               the
               Stairs
               ;
               or
               of
               the
               Servants
               of
               those
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               which
               either
               lived
               about
               the
               Court
               ,
               or
               had
               Offices
               in
               it
               :
               All
               which
               together
               ,
               made
               up
               so
               considerable
               a
               number
               ,
               that
               the
               Court
               might
               well
               be
               called
               an
               Academy
               of
               the
               Scots
               Nation
               ,
               in
               which
               so
               many
               of
               all
               sorts
               had
               their
               Breeding
               ,
               Maintenance
               ,
               and
               Preferment
               :
               Abroad
               they
               had
               a
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               Tower
               ,
               a
               Fortress
               of
               the
               most
               consequence
               in
               all
               the
               
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               a
               Master-●unner
               of
               the
               Navy
               ,
               an
               Office
               of
               as
               great
               a
               trust
               as
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               more
               of
               those
               Monopolies
               ,
               Suits
               ,
               and
               Patents
               ,
               which
               were
               conceiv'd
               to
               be
               most
               grievous
               to
               the
               Subject
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               English
               of
               the
               Court.
               In
               the
               Church
               they
               had
               two
               Deanries
               ,
               divers
               Prebendaries
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               Excclesiastical
               Benefices
               ,
               as
               equalled
               all
               the
               Revenue
               of
               the
               Kirk
               of
               Scotland
               :
               All
               which
               they
               lost
               ,
               like
               Aesops
               Dog
               catching
               after
               a
               shadow
               :
               For
               what
               else
               were
               those
               empty
               hopes
               of
               ingrossing
               to
               themselves
               all
               the
               Bishops
               Lands
               ,
               and
               participating
               equally
               with
               both
               Houses
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               (
               which
               drew
               them
               into
               England
               the
               second
               time
               )
               but
               an
               airy
               shadow
               ?
               And
               yet
               by
               catching
               at
               that
               shadow
               ,
               they
               lost
               all
               those
               Advantages
               which
               before
               they
               had
               ,
               both
               in
               Court
               and
               Countrey
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               but
               in
               all
               probability
               for
               the
               times
               to
               come
               .
               The
               Presbyterians
               laid
               their
               Heads
               and
               Hands
               together
               to
               embroil
               the
               Realm
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               confidence
               ,
               that
               having
               alienated
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Tribes
               from
               the
               House
               of
               David
               ,
               they
               might
               advance
               the
               golden
               Calves
               fo
               their
               Presbyteries
               in
               Dan
               and
               Bethel
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               places
               whatsoever
               within
               this
               Land
               :
               And
               for
               the
               maintenance
               thereof
               ,
               they
               had
               devoured
               in
               conceit
               all
               Chapter
               Lands
               ,
               and
               parcelled
               them
               amongst
               themselves
               into
               Augmentations
               :
               But
               no
               sooner
               had
               they
               driven
               this
               Bargain
               ,
               but
               a
               Vote
               passed
               for
               selling
               those
               Lands
               ,
               towards
               the
               payment
               of
               the
               Debts
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               .
               Nor
               have
               they
               lived
               to
               see
               their
               dear
               Presbytery
               setled
               ,
               or
               their
               Lay-Elders
               entertained
               in
               any
               one
               Parish
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               for
               the
               advancement
               whereof
               ,
               the
               Scots
               were
               first
               incouraged
               to
               begin
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               to
               pursue
               their
               work
               by
               invading
               England
               .
            
             
               Others
               there
               were
               who
               labored
               for
               nothng
               more
               then
               the
               raising
               of
               a
               New
               Commonwealth
               out
               of
               the
               Ruins
               of
               the
               old
               Monarchy
               ,
               which
               Plot
               had
               been
               a
               carrying
               on
               from
               the
               first
               coming
               of
               this
               King
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               gotten
               him
               into
               their
               hands
               ;
               these
               being
               like
               the
               Husbandmen
               in
               Saint
               Matthews
               Gospel
               ,
               who
               
                 said
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Heir
                 ▪
                 
                 come
                 let
                 us
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 seize
                 on
                 his
                 Inheritance
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               21.
               38.
               
               A
               Commonwealth
               which
               they
               had
               so
               modelled
               in
               their
               Brains
               ,
               that
               neither
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Moors
                 Vtopia
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               Lord
               Verulams
               new
               Atlantis
               ,
               nor
               
                 Plato's
                 Platform
              
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               the
               old
               Idaeas
               ,
               were
               equal
               to
               it
               ;
               the
               Honors
               and
               Offices
               whereof
               they
               had
               distributed
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               Dependents
               :
               And
               in
               pursuance
               of
               this
               project
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               sooner
               brought
               the
               King
               to
               the
               end
               they
               aimed
               at
               ,
               but
               they
               pass
               an
               Act
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               they
               called
               it
               )
               
                 prohibiting
                 the
                 Proclaiming
                 of
                 any
                 Person
                 to
                 be
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               That
               done
               ,
               they
               passed
               another
               for
               the
               
                 abolishing
                 the
                 Kingly
                 Office
                 in
              
               England
               ,
               &c.
               dated
               the
               17
               of
               March
               ,
               One
               thousand
               six
               hundred
               forty
               eight
               .
               A
               third
               ,
               
                 for
                 declaring
                 and
                 a
                 constituting
                 the
                 People
                 of
              
               England
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 and
                 Free
                 State
                 ,
              
               dated
               May
               19.
               1649
               which
               last
               they
               solemnly
               proclaimed
               by
               their
               
                 Heralds
                 and
                 Serjeants
              
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               frequented
               parts
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               made
               themselves
               a
               new
               Great
               Seal
               ,
               with
               the
               Arms
               and
               Impress
               of
               their
               new
               Commonwealth
               ingraven
               on
               it
               .
               And
               yet
               these
               men
               that
               had
               the
               purse
               of
               all
               the
               Kingdom
               at
               command
               ,
               and
               Armies
               raised
               for
               defence
               of
               their
               Authority
               ,
               within
               the
               space
               of
               six
               years
               were
               turned
               out
               of
               all
               :
               And
               this
               was
               done
               so
               easily
               ,
               and
               with
               so
               little
               noise
               ,
               that
               the
               loss
               of
               that
               exorbitant
               Power
               did
               not
               cost
               so
               much
               as
               
                 a
                 broken
                 Head
              
               ,
               or
               
                 a
                 Bloody
                 Nose
              
               ,
               in
               purchasing
               whereof
               ,
               they
               had
               wasted
               so
               many
               Millions
               of
               Treasure
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               an
               Hundred
               thousand
               Lives
               :
               So
               that
               all
               reckonings
               being
               cast
               up
               ,
               it
               will
               appear
               ,
               that
               all
               were
               losers
               by
               the
               Bargain
               ,
               as
               it
               happens
               commonly
               to
               such
               men
               as
               love
               to
               traffick
               in
               the
               buying
               and
               selling
               of
               prohibited
               Commodities
               ,
               and
               thereby
               make
               themselves
               obnoxious
               to
               all
               such
               forfeitures
               ,
               as
               the
               severity
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               Displeasure
               ▪
               shall
               impose
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               How
               he
               was
               carried
               by
               those
               Commissioners
               to
               Holdenby●House
               ●House
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               by
               a
               party
               of
               Horse
               to
               the
               Head-Quarters
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               our
               Author
               hath
               inform'd
               us
               in
               the
               course
               of
               this
               History
               ▪
               But
               being
               there
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               
               he
               was
               permitted
               to
               give
               a
               meeting
               to
               his
               Children
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               995.
               
               
                 And
                 accordingly
                 they
                 met
                 at
              
               Maidstone
               ,
               
                 where
                 they
                 dined
                 together
                 .
                 Well
                 boul'd
                 Vincent
                 !
              
               as
               our
               Authour
               knows
               who
               says
               in
               another
               place
               :
               He
               gives
               us
               the
               Copy
               of
               a
               Letter
               in
               the
               very
               same
               fol.
               from
               the
               King
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               York
               ,
               dated
               at
               
                 Casam
                 ,
                 Iuly
              
               4.
               1647.
               in
               which
               he
               declares
               his
               
                 hope
                 that
                 the
                 Duke
                 might
                 be
                 permitted
                 with
                 his
                 Brother
                 and
                 Sister
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 some
                 place
                 betwixt
                 that
                 and
              
               London
               ,
               
                 where
                 he
                 might
                 see
                 them
                 ;
                 adding
                 withal
                 ,
                 that
                 rather
                 then
                 h●
                 might
                 not
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 content
                 they
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 some
                 convenient
                 place
                 to
                 dine
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 back
                 at
                 night
                 :
              
               So
               then
               ,
               the
               place
               for
               this
               joyful
               meeting
               must
               be
               some
               convenient
               Town
               or
               other
               betwixt
               Casam
               and
               London
               :
               But
               Casam
               is
               a
               Village
               of
               Berkshire
               ,
               distant
               about
               thirty
               Miles
               from
               London
               ,
               Westward
               ;
               and
               Maidstone
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               Town●
               of
               Kent
               ,
               is
               distant
               about
               thirty
               Miles
               from
               London
               ,
               towards
               the
               East
               ;
               so
               that
               London
               may
               be
               truly
               said
               to
               be
               in
               the
               middle
               betwixt
               Maidstone
               and
               Casam
               ,
               but
               Maidstone
               by
               no
               means
               to
               be
               in
               any
               position
               betwixt
               Casam
               and
               London
               :
               Perhaps
               our
               Author
               in
               this
               place
               mistakes
               Maidstone
               for
               Madenhith
               ,
               from
               Reading
               ten
               ,
               and
               from
               London
               two
               and
               twenty
               miles
               distant
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               may
               do
               well
               to
               mend
               it
               in
               his
               second
               Edition
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               he
               may
               correct
               also
               another
               passage
               about
               Judge
               Ienkins
               ,
               whom
               fol.
               836.
               he
               makes
               to
               be
               taken
               Prisoner
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Hereford
               ;
               and
               fol.
               976.
               at
               Castle
               in
               Wales
               .
               So
               strangely
               does
               he
               forget
               himself
               ,
               that
               one
               might
               think
               this
               History
               had
               several
               Authors
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               written
               nor
               digested
               by
               any
               one
               man.
               
            
             
               Fol.
               96●
               .
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 did
                 not
              
               Heraclius
               
                 the
                 Greek
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 call
                 for
                 aid
                 of
                 the●
                 R●ke-hell
                 rabble
                 of
              
               Scythians
               
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 against
                 the
              
               Saracens
               .
               ●
               I
               believe
               he
               did
               not
               :
               For
               as
               I
               remember
               not
               to
               have
               read
               ,
               that
               he
               called
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Scy●hick
               Nations
               to
               assist
               him
               against
               the
               Saracens
               ,
               so
               there
               was
               no
               reason
               why
               he
               should
               :
               The
               Saracens
               in
               his
               time
               had
               neither
               extended
               their
               Conquests
               ,
               nor
               wasted
               his
               Empire
               so
               far
               Northwards
               ,
               
               as
               to
               necessitate
               him
               to
               invite
               any
               such
               
                 Rake-H●ll
                 Rabble
                 of
                 Scyth●ans
              
               to
               oppose
               their
               proceedings
               :
               By
               doing
               whereof
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               expose
               as
               great
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Dominio●s
               to
               the
               spoil
               of
               the
               Scythians
               ,
               as
               had
               been
               wasted
               ,
               (
               and
               in
               part
               conquered
               )
               by
               the
               Saracens
               .
            
             
               I
               read
               indeed
               ,
               That
               Cos●o●s
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               annoy
               Her●●lius
               ,
               in
               those
               parts
               of
               the
               Empire
               which
               were
               dearest
               to
               him
               ,
               hired
               a
               compounded
               Army
               of
               
                 S●laves
                 ,
                 Avares
                 ,
                 Gepid●
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               neighboring
               near
               unto
               them
               ,
               to
               invade
               Thrace
               ,
               and
               lay
               siege
               unto
               Constantinople
               ,
               the
               Imperial
               Seat
               ;
               to
               curb
               whose
               Insolencies
               ,
               and
               restrain
               their
               further
               progress
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               Heraclius
               hired
               another
               Army
               ,
               compounded
               of
               the
               like
               Scythick
               Nations
               ,
               which
               in
               those
               days
               passed
               under
               the
               common
               name
               of
               the
               Chasnari
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               very
               wisely
               done
               :
               For
               by
               that
               means
               he
               did
               not
               onely
               waste
               those
               
                 Barbarous
                 Nations
              
               (
               all
               of
               them
               being
               his
               very
               bad
               Neighbors
               )
               in
               warring
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               but
               reserved
               his
               own
               Subjects
               for
               some
               other
               occasions
               :
               And
               as
               it
               was
               done
               wisely
               ,
               so
               was
               it
               done
               as
               lawfully
               also
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               Law
               of
               God
               or
               Man
               which
               prohibits
               Princes
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               either
               invaded
               by
               a
               foreign
               Enemy
               ,
               or
               overlaid
               by
               their
               own
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               such
               helps
               as
               are
               nearest
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               most
               like
               to
               give
               them
               their
               Assistance
               .
               Which
               point
               our
               Author
               prosecutes
               to
               a
               very
               good
               purpose
               ,
               though
               he
               mistake
               himselfe
               in
               the
               instance
               before
               laid
               down
               .
            
             
               The
               Irish
               were
               then
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               calling
               the
               French
               unto
               their
               aid
               ,
               under
               pretence
               that
               their
               own
               King
               was
               not
               able
               to
               protect
               them
               against
               the
               Forces
               of
               those
               men
               who
               had
               con●iscated
               their
               Estates
               ,
               and
               were
               resolved
               upon
               their
               final
               extermination
               :
               And
               had
               the
               King
               upon
               the
               first
               rising
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               poured
               in
               an
               Army
               of
               the
               Danes
               to
               waste
               their
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               fall
               upon
               them
               at
               their
               backs
               ,
               (
               as
               Heraclius
               poured
               in
               the
               C●snari
               upon
               the
               
                 Selaves
                 ,
                 Avares
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               Rabble
               )
               he
               had
               done
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               done
               it
               with
               half
               the
               charge
               ,
               (
               but
               with
               more
               security
               )
               then
               the
               bare
               
               ostentation
               of
               bringing
               an
               English
               Army
               to
               the
               Borders
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               did
               amount
               unto
               :
               Which
               as
               he
               might
               have
               done
               with
               less
               charges
               ,
               so
               I
               am
               sure
               he
               might
               have
               done
               it
               with
               far
               more
               security
               :
               The
               Danes
               being
               Lutherans
               ,
               fear
               nothing
               more
               then
               the
               grouth
               of
               the
               Calvinian
               party
               ,
               and
               therefore
               would
               have
               fought
               with
               the
               greater
               Zeal
               and
               the
               fiercer
               Courage
               ,
               on
               the
               very
               merit
               of
               the
               cause
               ;
               And
               having
               no
               confederacies
               or
               correspondencies
               with
               the
               Scots
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               Liberty
               or
               Religion
               ,
               as
               the
               Scots
               had
               with
               too
               many
               of
               the
               people
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               King
               might
               have
               relied
               upon
               them
               with
               a
               greater
               confidence
               ,
               then
               he
               could
               do
               on
               a
               mixt
               Body
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Puritan
               party
               being
               more
               pragmatical
               ,
               might
               have
               distempered
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               Such
               aids
               were
               offered
               him
               by
               his
               Uncle
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               when
               the
               two
               Houses
               had
               first
               armed
               his
               people
               against
               him
               :
               But
               he
               refused
               them
               then
               for
               fear
               of
               justifying
               a
               Calumny
               which
               cunningly
               had
               been
               cast
               upon
               him
               ,
               of
               admitting
               Foreign
               Nations
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               suppress
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               change
               their
               Laws
               :
               Afterwards
               when
               he
               sought
               for
               them
               ,
               then
               the
               could
               not
               have
               them
               ,
               the
               Houses
               no
               less
               cunning
               ,
               hiring
               the
               Swedes
               to
               pick
               a
               Quarrel
               with
               the
               Danes
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               divert
               that
               King
               from
               giving
               assistance
               to
               his
               Nephew
               in
               his
               greatest
               needs
               .
               But
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               mistake
               in
               my
               Author
               about
               the
               Scythians
               ,
               hath
               ingaged
               me
               further
               in
               this
               point
               then
               I
               meant
               to
               have
               been
               .
               I
               go
               on
               again
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               1002.
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 Members
                 were
                 not
                 well
                 at
                 ease
                 ,
                 unl●sse
                 some
                 settlement
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 them
                 by
                 Orders
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               ●
               Nor
               were
               they
               at
               ease
               till
               they
               had
               made
               the
               like
               settlement
               for
               some
               others
               beside
               themselves
               .
               Some
               sequestred
               Divines
               ,
               conceiving
               that
               all
               things
               were
               agreed
               on
               between
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Army
               ,
               had
               unadvisedly
               put
               themselves
               into
               their
               Benefices
               ,
               and
               outed
               such
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               as
               had
               been
               placed
               in
               them
               by
               the
               
                 Committee
                 for
                 Plandered
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Committees
               in
               the
               Countrey
               .
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               divers
               Land-holders
               in
               the
               Countrey
               conceivi●g
               
               that
               those
               Ministers
               who
               had
               been
               put
               into
               other
               mens
               livings
               could
               not
               sue
               in
               any
               Court
               of
               Law
               for
               the
               Tythes
               and
               Profits
               of
               those
               Churches
               for
               want
               of
               a
               Legall
               Title
               to
               them
               ,
               did
               then
               more
               resolutely
               then
               ever
               refuse
               to
               make
               payment
               of
               the
               same
               .
               For
               remedy
               of
               which
               two
               mischiefs
               the
               Independent
               Members
               having
               setl●d
               themselves
               by
               Orders
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               concur
               with
               the
               Presbyterian
               Members
               ,
               to
               settle
               their
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               a
               better
               condition
               then
               before
               .
               And
               to
               that
               end
               they
               first
               obtained
               an
               Ordinance
               dated
               the
               9.
               of
               
                 August
                 Anno
              
               1647.
               in
               which
               it
               is
               declared
               ,
               
                 That
                 every
                 Minister
                 put
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 any
                 Parsonage
                 ,
                 Rectory
                 ,
                 Vicarage
                 ,
                 or
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Living
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Sequestration
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 by
                 both
                 or
                 either
                 the
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 Committee
                 or
                 other
                 person
                 or
                 persons
                 by
                 Authority
                 of
                 any
                 Ordinance
                 or
                 Order
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 shall
                 and
                 may
                 s●e
                 for
                 the
                 Recovery
                 of
                 his
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 Rents
                 and
                 other
                 duties
                 ,
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Ordinance
                 in
                 as
                 full
                 and
                 ample
                 manner
                 to
                 all
                 intents
                 and
                 purposes
                 ;
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 Minister
                 or
                 other
                 person
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               being
               obtain'd
               to
               keep
               in
               awe
               the
               Landholders
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               they
               obtained
               another
               Ordinance
               dated
               the
               23
               ▪
               of
               the
               same
               Moneth
               for
               keeping
               the
               poor
               sequestred
               Clergy
               in
               a
               far
               greater
               awe
               then
               the
               others
               were
               ,
               by
               which
               i●
               was
               Ordered
               and
               Ordained
               :
               
                 That
                 all
                 Sheriffs
                 ,
                 Mayors
                 ,
                 Bayliffs
                 ,
                 Justices
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Deputy
                 Lieutenants
                 ,
                 and
                 Committees
                 of
                 Parliament
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Counties
                 ,
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 within
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 do
                 forthwith
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 to
                 be
                 apprehended
                 all
                 such
                 Minister
                 as
                 by
                 authority
                 of
                 Parliament
                 have
                 been
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 Church
                 or
                 Chappell
                 within
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 person
                 or
                 persons
                 who
                 have
                 entred
                 upon
                 any
                 such
                 Church
                 or
                 Chappell
                 ,
                 or
                 gained
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 such
                 Parsonage
                 Houses
                 ,
                 ●ithes
                 ,
                 and
                 profits
                 thereunto
                 belonging
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 obstructed
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 Tithes
                 and
                 other
                 profits
                 due
                 by
                 the
                 Parishioners
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Ministers
                 there
                 placed
                 by
                 Authority
                 of
                 
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 or
                 Sequestrators
                 appointed
                 ,
                 where
                 no
                 Ministers
                 are
                 setled
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 Aiders
                 ,
                 Abettors
                 ,
                 or
                 Assisters
                 in
                 the
                 Premises
                 ,
                 and
                 commit
                 them
                 to
                 prison
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 remain
                 until
                 such
                 satisfaction
                 be
                 made
                 unto
                 the
                 severall
                 Ministers
                 placed
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Authority
                 of
                 Parliament
                 for
                 his
                 or
                 their
                 damages
                 sustained
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Sheriffs
                 ,
                 Mayors
                 ,
                 &c.
                 shall
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 just
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               So
               little
               got
               the
               Sequestred
               Clergy
               by
               their
               Petition
               and
               Addresse
               to
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Fa●rf●x
              
               ,
               that
               their
               condition
               was
               made
               worse
               by
               it
               then
               it
               was
               before
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Committees
               in
               the
               Countrey
               as
               well
               as
               that
               at
               London
               ,
               were
               confirmed
               by
               Ordinance
               .
               For
               though
               the
               Generall
               and
               the
               Army
               passed
               a
               Declaration
               upon
               this
               Petition
               on
               the
               22.
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Estates
                 of
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 rank
                 or
                 condition
                 soever
                 ,
                 whether
                 r●all
                 or
                 personall
                 ,
                 under
                 any
                 Sequestration
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 or
                 to
                 whomsoever
                 disposed
                 ,
                 shall
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Tenants
                 ,
                 Parishioners
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 persons
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 legally
                 due
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 Generall
                 peace
                 be
                 setled
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 and
                 accounted
                 for
                 to
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 justly
                 and
                 legally
                 due
                 ;
              
               yet
               on
               their
               piecing
               with
               the
               Presbyterian
               Members
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               they
               did
               nothing
               in
               it
               but
               left
               the
               poor
               Clergy
               as
               before
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               a
               worse
               condition
               then
               they
               found
               them
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               929.
               
               
                 His
                 Funerall
                 Herse
                 rem●ining
                 in
              
               Westminster
               Abbey
               
                 Church
                 ▪
                 a
                 spectacle
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 some
                 bold
                 Maligna●
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 27.
                 of
                 November
                 at
                 night
                 most
                 ●hamefully
                 handlea
                 his
                 Effigies
                 .
              
               That
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               by
               breaking
               off
               his
               head
               ,
               disfiguring
               the
               face
               ,
               tearing
               away
               his
               Sword
               and
               Spurs
               ,
               and
               renting
               down
               his
               Arms
               and
               Escucheons
               ,
               as
               it
               after
               followeth
               .
               That
               such
               an
               outrage
               was
               committed
               on
               the
               Herse
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Ess●x
               ,
               is
               most
               notoriously
               true
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               committed
               by
               some
               bold
               Malignant
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               some
               person
               disaffected
               to
               that
               Earl
               )
               is
               as
               true
               as
               that
               ▪
               But
               who
               that
               bold
               Malignant
               was
               ,
               whether
               of
               the
               Royall
               party
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               who
               maligned
               
               his
               Estate
               and
               Honour
               ,
               our
               Authour
               should
               have
               done
               well
               to
               have
               told
               more
               clearly
               ,
               and
               note
               to
               have
               left
               him
               under
               the
               generall
               notion
               of
               a
               
                 bold
                 Malignant
              
               ,
               by
               which
               name
               those
               of
               the
               Kings
               party
               were
               most
               commonly
               branded
               .
               It
               seems
               by
               our
               Authour
               that
               they
               were
               no
               
                 poor
                 knaves
              
               who
               made
               this
               de●acement
               ,
               con●idering
               
                 they
                 left
                 all
                 behinde
                 them
                 silk
                 and
                 velvet
                 to
                 boot
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               more
               then
               probable
               that
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               who
               made
               up
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               considerable
               number
               of
               the
               Royal
               Party
               ,
               were
               such
               as
               had
               too
               much
               sense
               of
               Honour
               to
               injure
               and
               deface
               the
               monument
               of
               a
               Noble
               man
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               never
               otherwise
               beheld
               then
               as
               an
               honourable
               Enemy
               in
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Wars
               .
               The
               conduct
               of
               which
               war
               ,
               when
               he
               first
               undertook
               for
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               they
               published
               a
               Resolution
               in
               a
               Declaration
               of
               theirs
               ,
               August
               4.
               1642.
               that
               they
               would
               
                 live
                 and
                 die
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 pursuit
                 of
                 that
                 quarrell
              
               ;
               But
               after●a●ds
               finding
               that
               he
               did
               not
               prosecute
               the
               war
               with
               so
               much
               ●●●ernesse
               and
               passion
               as
               by
               some
               desired
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               only
               ●●●posed
               to
               the
               publick
               scorn
               by
               scandalous
               jeers
               ,
               Pictures
               ,
               ●nd
               Pamphlets
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               in
               the
               head
               of
               his
               command
               ,
               ●ut
               finally
               divested
               of
               all
               that
               power
               which
               he
               had
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               and
               reduc'd
               to
               the
               Estate
               of
               a
               private
               person
               ▪
               And
               whether
               some
               of
               those
               who
               had
               so
               reproachfully
               treated
               him
               when
               he
               was
               alive
               ,
               might
               not
               commit
               this
               outrage
               on
               his
               Essigies
               when
               he
               was
               deceased
               ,
               I
               leave
               to
               be
               considered
               by
               ●he
               equall
               and
               impartial
               Reader
            
             
               ●ol
               .
               1056.
               
               M.
               
                 Palmer
                 made
                 D.
                 of
                 Physick
                 at
              
               Oxford
               ]
               The
               making
               of
               new
               Doctors
               was
               one
               of
               the
               first
               works
               of
               the
               ●arl
               of
               Pembroke
               ,
               at
               his
               Visitation
               of
               the
               University
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               enter
               on
               their
               intended
               Headships
               with
               the
               greater
               honour
               .
               But
               Palmer
               the
               designed
               Warden
               ●or
               
                 All
                 soul●
              
               was
               not
               at
               that
               time
               to
               be
               made
               a
               Doctor
               .
               He
               〈◊〉
               taken
               that
               Degree
               before
               in
               Cambridge
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               name
               〈◊〉
               P●lmer
               I
               finde
               him
               in
               a
               Reference
               from
               the
               Commit●●●●
               of
               Plundred
               Ministers
               to
               settle
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               a
               〈◊〉
               Incumbent
               and
               the
               intruding
               Minister
               ,
               about
               tho
               
               fifths
               .
               Incorporated
               he
               might
               be
               at
               Oxford
               (
               as
               the
               custome
               is
               )
               but
               not
               then
               made
               or
               created
               Doctor
               ,
               as
               our
               Authour
               would
               have
               it
               .
               That
               which
               comes
               next
               touching
               the
               ejecting
               of
               many
               of
               the
               
                 Commons
                 of
                 Christ-Church
              
               gives
               us
               two
               mistakes
               ;
               whereof
               I
               conceive
               the
               one
               to
               be
               the
               Printers
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               our
               Authors
               .
               The
               mistake
               of
               the
               Printer
               is
               the
               putting
               down
               of
               the
               Common
               of
               Christ-Church
               for
               the
               (
               anons
               of
               Christ-Church
               ,
               unlesse
               perhaps
               the
               meaning
               be
               that
               the
               old
               Canons
               were
               put
               out
               of
               
                 Commons
                 ▪
              
               that
               the
               new
               ones
               might
               have
               the
               fuller
               Diet
               when
               they
               came
               into
               their
               places
               .
               The
               mistake
               of
               our
               Authour
               is
               in
               saying
               that
               
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 Christ-Church
                 were
                 ejected
                 ,
              
               whereas
               they
               were
               all
               of
               them
               ejected
               ,
               not
               a
               man
               excepted
               ;
               the
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               being
               so
               impartiall
               in
               the
               executing
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               spare
               D.
               Hammond
               though
               he
               were
               his
               God-son
               .
               And
               though
               D.
               
                 Iohn
                 Wall
              
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               mediation
               of
               Friends
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               by
               his
               humble
               submission
               to
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Visitors
               ,
               was
               again
               admitted
               into
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Canons
               ▪
               yet
               was
               he
               ejected
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               came
               not
               into
               his
               own
               place
               at
               this
               new
               admission
               ,
               but
               into
               the
               place
               of
               some
               of
               the
               other
               Canons
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               he
               stood
               not
               on
               his
               old
               Right
               but
               this
               new
               Admission
               .
               The
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               having
               done
               the
               businesse
               which
               he
               came
               about
               ,
               returns
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               was
               first
               thanked
               for
               his
               
                 wonderful
                 wisedom
              
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               Vote
               ,
            
             
               
                 That
                 all
                 such
                 Masters
                 ,
                 Fellows
                 ,
                 and
                 Officers
                 there
                 as
                 refused
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 expelled
                 the
                 Vniversity
                 .
              
               ]
               According
               to
               which
               Vote
               ,
               a
               generall
               purge
               was
               given
               to
               all
               the
               Colleges
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               working
               upon
               them
               more
               or
               lesse
               ,
               as
               they
               found
               the
               humours
               more
               or
               lesse
               Malignant
               ;
               on
               none
               so
               strongly
               as
               on
               Christ-Church
               and
               M●gdal●ne●ollege
               ●ollege
               ,
               in
               which
               last
               they
               descended
               so
               low
               as
               to
               the
               Choristers
               ,
               and
               lower
               then
               that
               also
               to
               the
               very
               Cook.
               And
               yet
               the
               storm
               fell
               not
               so
               heavy
               on
               those
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               as
               the
               Earl
               of
               Manchesters
               Visitation
               had
               done
               at
               Cambridge
               ;
               For
               he
               not
               only
               cut
               off
               the
               heads
               ,
               and
               skinned
               the
               Fellows
               and
               Scholars
               of
               most
               Colledges
               ,
               but
               in
               Queens
               Colledge
               
               cut
               off
               all
               the
               members
               from
               the
               head
               to
               the
               heel
               ,
               leaving
               not
               one
               of
               the
               old
               Foundation
               to
               keep
               possession
               for
               the
               new
               Comers
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               House
               it self
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               lands
               belonging
               to
               it
               had
               been
               designed
               to
               an
               Escheat
               ,
               as
               a
               forfeited
               and
               dissolved
               Corporation
               ;
               or
               like
               a
               
                 Wrecca
                 Mar●●
              
               to
               be
               seiz'd
               on
               by
               the
               Lord
               Paramount
               of
               the
               shore
               adjoyning
               ,
               as
               having
               no
               living
               creature
               in
               it
               to
               preserve
               the
               possession
               of
               it
               for
               the
               proper
               owner
               .
               But
               the
               Scholars
               at
               Oxford
               howsoever
               made
               themselves
               merry
               with
               their
               misfortunes
               ,
               publishing
               some
               unhappy
               Papers
               ,
               and
               amongst
               them
               a
               Speech
               made
               by
               the
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               (
               with
               some
               additio●s
               of
               their
               own
               )
               which
               afterwards
               drew
               on
               two
               or
               three
               others
               of
               the
               same
               strain
               ,
               though
               on
               other
               occasions
               to
               the
               great
               manifestation
               and
               applause
               of
               his
               
                 wonderfull
                 wisedom
              
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               1034.
               
               
                 Yet
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 some
                 one
                 so
                 well
                 affected
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Service
                 ,
                 that
                 whilest
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Prisoner
                 ,
                 takes
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 Kings
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 published
                 an
                 Answer
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 submit
                 to
                 censure
                 .
              
               ]
               And
               being
               submitted
               unto
               Censure
               ,
               I
               conceive
               it
               deserves
               not
               such
               a
               diminution
               or
               disparagement
               ,
               as
               to
               call
               it
               
                 an
                 Answer
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               The
               Answer
               I
               never
               saw
               before
               ,
               and
               cannot
               now
               possibly
               conjecture
               at
               the
               Authour
               of
               it
               .
               But
               upon
               the
               best
               judgement
               which
               I
               am
               able
               to
               make
               ,
               I
               conceive
               it
               to
               be
               so
               full
               ,
               so
               punctuall
               and
               satisfactory
               ,
               that
               our
               Authour
               ,
               calling
               all
               the
               Doctors
               of
               his
               own
               making
               to
               his
               assistance
               is
               not
               able
               to
               mend
               it
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               1068.
               
               
                 Some
                 of
                 these
                 mutinied
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 dissention
                 a
                 rumour
                 was
                 rais'd
                 there
                 of
                 a
                 Designe
                 to
                 impoyson
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               Our
               Historian
               makes
               very
               slight
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               disparaging
               both
               the
               Informer
               and
               the
               Information
               .
               The
               Informer
               he
               disparageth
               by
               telling
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               but
               an
               
                 ordinary
                 man
              
               ,
               though
               Osburn
               himself
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Manchester
               takes
               on
               himself
               the
               Title
               of
               Gentleman
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               our
               Authour
               (
               though
               he
               take
               upon
               himself
               the
               name
               of
               an
               Esquire
               )
               can
               pretend
               unto
               .
               The
               Information
               and
               the
               Evidence
               which
               was
               brought
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               he
               censures
               to
               be
               disagreeing
               in
               it self
               ,
               
                 and
                 irregular
                 in
                 
                 Law
              
               ,
               of
               which
               more
               anon
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               take
               here
               the
               whole
               Information
               word
               for
               word
               ,
               as
               Osburn
               published
               it
               in
               print
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               his
               own
               justification
               as
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               all
               loyall
               and
               well●affected
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 not
                 to
                 leave
                 your
                 Lordship
                 unsatisfied
                 with
                 this
                 generall
                 account
                 ,
                 the
                 Intelligence
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 concerning
                 his
                 designe
                 ,
                 I
                 received
                 from
                 Captain
                 R●lfe
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 very
                 intimate
                 with
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 privy
                 to
                 all
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 very
                 high
                 in
                 the
                 esteem
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 ;
                 he
                 (
                 my
                 Lord
                 )
                 informed
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 his
                 knowledge
                 the
                 Governour
                 had
                 received
                 severall
                 Letters
                 from
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 intimating
                 
                   they
                   desired
                   the
                   King
                   might
                   by
                   any
                   means
                   be
                   removed
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   either
                   by
                   p●●son
                   or
                   otherwise
                   :
                
                 And
                 that
                 another
                 time
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 perswaded
                 me
                 to
                 joyn
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 de●igne
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 King
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Castle
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 more
                 secrecy
                 ,
                 profering
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 Oath
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 without
                 the
                 Governours
                 privity
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 he
                 said
                 )
                 would
                 not
                 consent
                 for
                 losing
                 the
                 allowance
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 .
                 His
                 pretence
                 for
                 this
                 attempt
                 was
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 in
                 too
                 publike
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 ●escued
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 conveighed
                 into
                 some
                 place
                 of
                 Secrecy
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 dispose
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 as
                 we
                 thought
                 fit
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 was
                 confident
                 we
                 could
                 effect
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Governours
                 privity
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               N●rrative
               he
               inclosed
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Lord
               Wharton
               ,
               dated
               Iu●e
               1.
               1648.
               
               But
               finding
               that
               the
               Lord
               Wharton
               had
               done
               nothing
               in
               it
               ,
               
                 the
                 better
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 conceived
                 )
                 to
                 give
                 those
                 time
                 that
                 were
                 concerned
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 some
                 stratagem
                 to
                 evade
                 the
                 discovery
              
               ;
               He
               inclosed
               it
               in
               another
               Letter
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Manchester
               ,
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               communicated
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Peers
               on
               the
               19.
               of
               Iune
               .
               But
               they
               in
               stead
               of
               sending
               for
               him
               to
               make
               good
               the
               Information
               on
               his
               corporall
               Oath
               ,
               as
               he
               earnestly
               desired
               in
               the
               said
               Letters
               ,
               committed
               both
               him
               and
               Rolfe
               to
               prison
               ,
               there
               to
               remain
               till
               the
               next
               Assizes
               for
               the
               County
               of
               Southhampton
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               
                 Southhampton
                 Assize
              
               ,
               as
               our
               Authour
               makes
               it
               .
               At
               what
               
               time
               M.
               Sergeant
               
                 Wilde
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 nonce
              
               (
               as
               we
               poor
               Countrey
               folks
               use
               to
               say
               )
               was
               sent
               to
               manage
               the
               proceedings
               ;
               who
               so
               cunningly
               intangled
               the
               evidence
               ,
               and
               so
               learnedly
               laid
               the
               Law
               before
               the
               Jurors
               ,
               that
               Rolfe
               was
               acquitted
               ,
               and
               Osburn
               left
               under
               the
               disgrace
               of
               a
               salse
               Informer
               .
               But
               the
               best
               is
               (
               I
               should
               rather
               have
               said
               the
               worst
               )
               though
               M.
               Ser●eant
               could
               finde
               no
               Law
               to
               condemn
               Rolfe
               for
               an
               attempt
               to
               poison
               the
               King
               ;
               he
               could
               finde
               Law
               enough
               within
               few
               moneths
               after
               to
               condemn
               and
               execute
               Captain
               Burleigh
               ,
               for
               an
               intent
               to
               free
               him
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               were
               suspected
               to
               have
               no
               good
               intentions
               towards
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               after
               proved
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               1069.
               
               
                 The
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Holland
               
                 is
                 sent
                 Prisoner
                 to
                 Warwick
                 Castle
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 continued
                 until
                 his
                 Arraignment
                 and
                 execution
              
               at
               Westminster
               
                 the
                 9.
                 of
              
               March.
               ●
               Of
               this
               Earl
               we
               have
               said
               somewhat
               already
               ,
               enough
               to
               shew
               with
               what
               disloyalty
               and
               ingratitude
               he
               forsook
               the
               King
               his
               Master
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               greatest
               need
               :
               To
               which
               I
               shall
               adde
               nothing
               now
               but
               this
               generall
               Note
               ,
               viz.
               that
               none
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               had
               prov'd
               disloyall
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               acted
               openly
               against
               him
               in
               the
               Wars
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               had
               ever
               so
               much
               blessing
               from
               Heaven
               as
               to
               prevail
               in
               any
               thing
               which
               they
               undertook
               either
               for
               the
               re-establishment
               of
               his
               person
               or
               the
               re-stauration
               of
               his
               posterity
               ,
               witnesse
               in
               the
               first
               place
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Hotham
              
               ,
               accursed
               in
               his
               mothers
               belly
               ,
               as
               himself
               confessed
               in
               an
               intercepted
               Letter
               brought
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               witnesse
               the
               fruitlesse
               attempts
               of
               
                 Lougnern
                 ,
                 Powell
              
               ,
               and
               Poier
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               Pembrokeshire
               ,
               but
               other
               Counties
               of
               Southwales
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               made
               themselves
               Masters
               of
               in
               order
               to
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               ,
               witnesse
               the
               unfortunate
               expedition
               of
               Marquesse
               Hamilion
               (
               of
               which
               more
               anon
               )
               and
               the
               unseasonable
               rising
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Holland
               ,
               of
               whom
               now
               we
               speak
               ;
               witnesse
               the
               frequent
               miscarriages
               of
               the
               Lord
               Willoughby
               of
               Parham
               (
               a
               man
               whom
               the
               King
               had
               courted
               to
               Loyalty
               beyond
               all
               example
               )
               in
               his
               attempt
               to
               head
               a
               New
               Army
               against
               the
               old
               ,
               to
               employ
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Kings
               Navy
               against
               
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               good
               the
               Barbador
               in
               despight
               of
               the
               Houses
               :
               I
               take
               no
               notice
               ●ere
               of
               the
               miscarriages
               of
               such
               who
               had
               at
               first
               declared
               against
               him
               in
               set
               Speeches
               in
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               none
               of
               which
               prospered
               ,
               either
               in
               their
               persons
               or
               their
               actings
               ,
               when
               they
               returned
               to
               their
               own
               duty
               ,
               and
               endeavored
               the
               Advancement
               of
               the
               Kings
               Affairs
               .
               And
               that
               I
               may
               not
               contain
               may
               self
               within
               England
               onely
               ,
               or
               be
               thought
               perhaps
               to
               partial
               in
               this
               Observation
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               Examples
               of
               the
               Lord
               Inchequin
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               gallant
               Marquess
               of
               Montross
               in
               Scotland
               :
               Of
               which
               the
               first
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               actings
               of
               the
               other
               are
               known
               well
               enough
               )
               was
               one
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               very
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               who
               openly
               read
               any
               Protestation
               at
               the
               Market-Cross
               in
               Edinburgh
               against
               the
               Kings
               Proceedings
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Common
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               other
               subsequent
               Actions
               ,
               which
               concerned
               the
               happiness
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               1071.
               
               
                 The
                 Estates
                 of
              
               Scotland
               
                 had
                 formed
                 a
                 Committee
                 of
                 Danger
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 of
                 themselves
                 Voted
                 to
                 raise
                 Forty
                 thousand
                 Men.
              
               ●
               But
               the
               Vote
               was
               bigger
               then
               the
               Army
               ,
               though
               the
               Army
               were
               much
               bigger
               then
               our
               Author
               makes
               it
               ,
               by
               whose
               calculation
               ,
               it
               amounts
               not
               to
               above
               Ten
               thousand
               five
               hundred
               men
               ,
               besides
               such
               additional
               Forces
               as
               were
               expected
               out
               of
               England
               and
               Ireland
               :
               An
               Army
               gallantly
               appointed
               both
               for
               Horse
               and
               Arms
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               plundered
               out
               of
               England
               in
               the
               long
               time
               of
               their
               Service
               there
               for
               both
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               like
               being
               never
               set
               so
               out
               by
               that
               people
               since
               they
               were
               a
               Nation
               :
               And
               it
               was
               big
               enough
               also
               to
               do
               more
               then
               it
               did
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               under
               a
               more
               for●unate
               Commander
               then
               the
               Marquess
               of
               Hamilton
               ,
               who
               brought
               from
               Scotland
               a
               greater
               Enemy
               within
               him
               ,
               then
               he
               was
               like
               to
               finde
               in
               England
               :
               And
               possibly
               that
               inward
               Enemy
               might
               spur
               him
               on
               to
               a
               swift
               destruction
               ,
               by
               rendring
               him
               impatient
               of
               tarrying
               the
               coming
               of
               Monroe
               ,
               an
               old
               experienced
               Commander
               ,
               with
               his
               three
               thousand
               old
               and
               experienced
               Scots
               ,
               train'd
               up
               for
               five
               or
               six
               years
               then
               last
               past
               in
               the
               Wars
               of
               Ireland
               :
               By
               whose
               assistance
               ,
               it
               is
               possible
               enough
               ,
               
               that
               he
               might
               not
               have
               lost
               his
               first
               Battle
               ,
               &
               not
               long
               after
               his
               Head
               ,
               which
               was
               took
               from
               him
               on
               the
               same
               day
               with
               the
               Earl
               of
               Hollands
               :
               But
               God
               owed
               him
               and
               that
               Nation
               both
               shame
               and
               punishment
               ,
               for
               all
               their
               ●reacheries
               and
               Rebellions
               against
               their
               King
               ▪
               and
               now
               he
               doth
               begin
               to
               pay
               them
               ,
               continuing
               payment
               after
               payment
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               lost
               the
               Command
               of
               their
               own
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               being
               reduced
               unto
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Province
               under
               the
               Commonwealth
               of
               England
               ,
               live
               in
               as
               great
               a
               Vassalage
               under
               their
               new
               Masters
               ,
               as
               a
               conquered
               Nation
               could
               expect
               or
               be
               subject
               to
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               1078.
               
               
                 This
                 while
                 the
                 Prince
                 was
                 put
                 aboard
                 the
                 revolted
                 Ships
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 his
                 Brother
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
              
               York
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 the
                 Earls
                 of
              
               Brentford
               and
               Ruthen
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
              
               Cu●pepper
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               In
               the
               recital
               of
               which
               names
               ,
               we
               finde
               two
               Earls
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Earls
               of
               Brentford
               and
               Ruthen
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               any
               Records
               amongst
               our
               Heralds
               in
               either
               Kingdom
               :
               Had
               he
               said
               General
               Ruthen
               Earl
               of
               Brentford
               ,
               he
               had
               hit
               it
               right
               .
               And
               that
               both
               he
               and
               his
               Reader
               also
               may
               the
               better
               understand
               the
               Risings
               and
               Honors
               of
               this
               Man
               ,
               I
               shall
               sum
               them
               thus
               :
               Having
               served
               some
               time
               in
               the
               Wars
               of
               
                 Gustavus
                 Adolphus
              
               King
               of
               Sweden
               ,
               he
               was
               Knighted
               by
               him
               in
               his
               Camp
               before
               Darsaw
               ,
               a
               Town
               of
               Pomerella
               ,
               (
               commonly
               counted
               part
               of
               Prussia
               )
               and
               belonging
               to
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Poland
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1627.
               at
               what
               time
               the
               said
               King
               received
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Garter
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               was
               invested
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Peter
                 Yong
              
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Gentlemen
               Huishers
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Henry
                 St.
                 George
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Heralds
               at
               Arms
               ,
               whom
               he
               also
               Kinghted
               .
               In
               the
               long
               course
               of
               the
               German
               Wars
               ,
               this
               Colonel
               Sir
               
                 Patrick
                 Ruthen
              
               ,
               obtain'd
               such
               a
               Command
               as
               gave
               him
               the
               title
               of
               a
               General
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               title
               he
               attended
               in
               a
               gallant
               Equipage
               on
               the
               Earl
               of
               Morton
               ,
               then
               riding
               in
               great
               pomp
               towards
               Windsor
               ,
               to
               be
               installed
               Knight
               of
               the
               Garter
               .
               At
               the
               first
               breaking
               out
               of
               the
               Scots
               Rebellion
               ,
               he
               was
               made
               a
               Baron
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               Governor
               of
               the
               Castle
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               which
               he
               defended
               very
               bravely
               ,
               till
               the
               Springs
               which
               fed
               his
               Well
               were
               broken
               
               and
               diverted
               by
               continual
               Batteries
               .
               Not
               long
               ater
               he
               was
               made
               Earl
               of
               Forth
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Lindsey
               ,
               was
               made
               Lord
               General
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Army
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               created
               Earl
               of
               Brentford
               by
               Letters
               Patents
               ,
               dated
               the
               27
               of
               
                 May
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1644.
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               good
               Service
               which
               he
               had
               done
               in
               that
               Town
               for
               the
               fi●st
               hanselling
               of
               his
               Office
               :
               So
               then
               we
               have
               an
               Earl
               of
               Brentford
               ,
               but
               no
               Earl
               of
               Ruthen
               ,
               either
               as
               joyn'd
               in
               the
               same
               Person
               ,
               or
               distinct
               in
               two
               :
               Not
               much
               unlike
               is
               that
               which
               follows
               .
            
             
               
                 Ibid.
                 His
                 Commissions
                 to
                 his
                 Commanders
                 were
                 thus
                 stiled
                 ,
              
               Charls
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 great
                 Britain
                 ,
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Cornwal
               and
               Albany
               .
               ]
               Here
               have
               we
               two
               distinct
               Titles
               conferred
               upon
               one
               Person
               ,
               in
               which
               I
               do
               very
               much
               suspect
               our
               Authors
               Intelligence
               :
               For
               though
               the
               Prince
               might
               Legally
               stile
               himself
               Duke
               of
               Cornwal
               ,
               yet
               I
               cannot
               easily
               believe
               that
               he
               took
               upon
               himself
               the
               Title
               of
               Duke
               of
               Albany
               .
               He
               was
               Duke
               of
               Cornwal
               from
               his
               Birth
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               eldest
               Sons
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               have
               also
               been
               since
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               third
               ,
               who
               on
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Uncle
               ,
               Iohn
               of
               Eltham
               ,
               E.
               of
               Cornwal
               ,
               invested
               his
               eldest
               Son
               Edw.
               the
               Black
               Prince
               into
               the
               Dukedom
               of
               Cornwal
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 Coronet
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 a
                 ring
                 on
                 his
                 finger
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 silver
                 Verge
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 :
                 Since
                 which
                 time
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               our
               learned
               Camden
               hath
               observed
               )
               
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               Englands
               
                 eldest
                 Son
                 is
                 reputed
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Cornwal
               
                 by
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 a
                 special
                 Act
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 Nativity
                 is
                 presumed
                 and
                 taken
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 full
                 ▪
                 and
                 perfect
                 age
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 he
                 may
                 sue
                 for
                 his
                 Livery
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Dukedom
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 by
                 right
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 one
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
                 old
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 Royalties
                 in
                 certain
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 Stannery
                 Matters
                 ,
                 in
                 Wracks
                 at
                 Sea
                 ,
                 Customs
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 Divers
                 Officers
                 or
                 Ministers
                 assigned
                 unto
                 him
                 for
                 these
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 matters
                 :
              
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Title
               of
               Duke
               of
               albany
               ,
               King
               Charls
               ,
               as
               the
               second
               Son
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               receiv'd
               it
               from
               King
               Iames
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               not
               like
               to
               give
               it
               from
               his
               second
               Son
               ;
               the
               eldest
               Son
               of
               Scotland
               being
               Duke
               of
               Rothsay
               
               from
               his
               Birth
               ,
               but
               none
               of
               them
               Dukes
               of
               Albany
               ,
               (
               for
               ought
               ever
               I
               could
               understand
               )
               either
               by
               Birth
               or
               by
               Creation
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               1094.
               
               
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 Arch-Bishops
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 Episcopal
                 Iurisdiction
                 also
                 .
                 ]
              
               Our
               Author
               concludes
               this
               ,
               from
               the
               general
               words
               of
               the
               Kings
               Answer
               ,
               related
               to
               in
               the
               words
               foregoing
               ;
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 in
                 Episcopacy
                 did
                 appear
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 clearly
                 proceeded
                 from
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 totally
                 abolished
                 .
              
               But
               granting
               that
               the
               Dignity
               of
               Arch-Bishops
               was
               to
               fall
               by
               this
               Concession
               ,
               yet
               the
               same
               cannot
               be
               affirmed
               of
               the
               
                 Episcopal
                 Iurisdiction
              
               ,
               which
               hath
               as
               good
               Authority
               in
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               as
               the
               calling
               it self
               :
               For
               it
               appears
               by
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               unto
               Timothy
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               Eph●sus
               ,
               St.
               Paul
               committed
               the
               power
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               where
               he
               requires
               him
               
                 to
                 lay
                 hands
                 hastily
                 on
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               5
               22
               And
               unto
               Titus
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               Crete
               ,
               the
               like
               Authority
               for
               ordaining
               Presbyters
               (
               or
               Elders
               ,
               as
               our
               English
               reads
               it
               )
               
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 ,
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 v.
              
               5.
               
               Next
               he
               commands
               them
               to
               take
               care
               for
               the
               ordering
               of
               Gods
               publick
               Service
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 Supplications
                 ,
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 Intercessions
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 of
                 Thanks
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               2.
               1.
               which
               words
               relate
               not
               to
               the
               private
               Devotions
               of
               particular
               persons
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Service
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               St
               ▪
               
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 Theophylact
              
               ,
               and
               O●cumenius
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               and
               by
               Estius
               for
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               Calvin
               for
               the
               Protestant
               or
               Reformed
               Churches
               .
               Next
               ,
               he
               requires
               them
               to
               take
               care
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               painfully
               labor
               in
               the
               Word
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               receive
               the
               honor
               or
               recompence
               which
               is
               due
               unto
               them
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               as
               also
               to
               censure
               and
               put
               to
               silence
               all
               such
               Presbyters
               as
               preached
               any
               strange
               Doctrine
               ,
               contrary
               unto
               that
               which
               they
               had
               received
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               1
               Tim
               1.
               3.
               
               And
               if
               that
               failed
               of
               the
               effect
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               Preaching
               Heterodoxies
               ,
               or
               
                 strange
                 Doctrines
              
               ,
               they
               went
               on
               to
               Heresies
               ,
               then
               to
               proceed
               to
               Admonition
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               (
               if
               no
               amendment
               followed
               )
               to
               a
               rejection
               from
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               deprivation
               from
               his
               Function
               ,
               
               1
               Tit.
               3.
               10.
               as
               both
               the
               Fathers
               and
               late
               Writers
               understand
               the
               Text.
               Finally
               ,
               for
               correction
               in
               point
               of
               Manners
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               Presbyter
               as
               the
               people
               ,
               St.
               Paul
               commits
               it
               wholly
               to
               the
               care
               of
               his
               Bishop
               ;
               where
               he
               adviseth
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 receive
                 an
                 Accus●ation
                 against
                 a
                 Presbyter
              
               (
               or
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               )
               
                 but
                 before
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Witnesses
                 :
              
               but
               if
               they
               be
               convicted
               ,
               
                 then
                 to
                 rebuke
                 them
                 before
                 all
                 that
                 others
                 also
                 may
                 fear
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               he
               invests
               him
               with
               the
               like
               Authority
               upon
               those
               of
               the
               La●ty
               ,
               of
               what
               age
               or
               sex
               soever
               they
               were
               ;
               old
               men
               to
               be
               handled
               gently
               ,
               not
               openly
               to
               
                 be
                 rebuked
              
               ,
               but
               
                 entreated
                 as
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               1.
               the
               like
               fair
               usage
               to
               be
               had
               towards
               the
               
                 Elder
                 Women
              
               ,
               also
               v.
               2.
               
               The
               
                 younger
                 men
                 and
                 Women
              
               to
               be
               dealt
               withall
               more
               freely
               ,
               but
               as
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               ,
               v.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               A
               more
               ample
               jurisdiction
               then
               this
               ,
               as
               the
               Bishops
               of
               England
               did
               neither
               exercise
               nor
               challenge
               ,
               so
               for
               all
               this
               they
               had
               Authority
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               ;
               those
               points
               of
               jurisdiction
               not
               being
               given
               to
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               only
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               Bishops
               in
               their
               persons
               ,
               as
               generally
               is
               agreed
               by
               the
               ancient
               Writers
               .
            
             
               So
               then
               
                 Episcopall
                 Iurisdiction
              
               fell
               not
               by
               this
               concession
               ,
               though
               somewhat
               more
               might
               fall
               by
               it
               then
               his
               Majesty
               meant
               .
               That
               the
               Dignity
               of
               Archbishops
               was
               to
               fall
               by
               it
               ,
               is
               confest
               on
               all
               sides
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               King
               made
               the
               like
               concession
               for
               the
               abolishing
               of
               
                 Deans
                 and
                 Chapters
              
               (
               though
               not
               here
               mentioned
               by
               our
               Authour
               )
               is
               acknowledged
               also
               ▪
               And
               thereupon
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               (
               which
               I
               marvell
               the
               Learned
               Lawyers
               then
               about
               the
               King
               did
               not
               apprehend
               )
               that
               the
               Episcopal
               Function
               was
               to
               die
               with
               the
               Bishops
               which
               were
               then
               alive
               ,
               no
               new
               ones
               to
               be
               made
               or
               consecrated
               after
               those
               concessions
               .
               For
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               this
               Land
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               any
               Bishop
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               is
               to
               send
               out
               his
               Writ
               of
               
                 Cong●
                 d'Eslier
              
               to
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               of
               that
               place
               to
               elect
               another
               .
               Which
               election
               being
               made
               ,
               signified
               under
               the
               Chapters
               Seal
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Royall
               assent
               ;
               the
               King
               is
               to
               send
               out
               his
               mandat
               to
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               to
               
               proceed
               to
               Consecration
               or
               Confirmation
               ,
               as
               the
               case
               may
               vary
               .
               And
               thereupon
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Church
               comes
               unto
               such
               a
               condition
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               to
               elect
               ,
               and
               no
               Arch-Bishop
               to
               consecrate
               and
               confirm
               the
               person
               elected
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               legally
               and
               regularly
               no
               succession
               of
               Bishops
               .
               I
               speak
               not
               this
               with
               reference
               to
               unavoidable
               Necessities
               ,
               when
               a
               Church
               is
               not
               in
               a
               capacity
               of
               acting
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               Canons
               an
               establisht
               Laws
               ;
               but
               of
               the
               failing
               of
               Epis●opall
               Succession
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               this
               Land
               ,
               if
               those
               concessions
               had
               once
               passed
               into
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               1099.
               
               
                 The
                 Head-Quarters
                 were
                 at
              
               Windsor
               ,
               
                 where
                 the
                 Army
                 conclude
                 the
                 large
                 Remonstrance
                 ,
                 commended
                 by
                 the
                 Generals
                 Latter
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Parliament
                 by
                 half
                 a
                 dozen
                 Officers
                 .
              
               But
               by
               the
               heads
               of
               that
               Remonstrance
               ,
               as
               they
               stand
               collected
               in
               our
               Authour
               it
               will
               appear
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               mistaken
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               Pamphlet
               That
               terrible
               Remonstrance
               (
               terrible
               in
               the
               consequents
               and
               effect
               thereof
               )
               came
               not
               from
               Windsor
               but
               S.
               Albans
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               printed
               Title
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 A
                 Remonstrance
                 of
                 his
                 Excellency
                 Thomas
              
               Lord
               Fairfax
               ,
               Lord
               Generall
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               Forces
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 the
                 General
                 Councel
                 of
                 Officers
                 held
                 at
                 S.
                 Albans
                 the
                 16.
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 1648.
                 
                 Presented
                 to
                 the
                 Commons
                 assembled
                 in
                 Parliament
                 the
                 20.
                 instant
                 ,
                 and
                 tendred
                 to
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               Which
               Remonstrance
               was
               no
               sooner
               shewed
               unto
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               then
               being
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wigh●
               ,
               but
               presently
               he
               saw
               what
               he
               was
               to
               trust
               unto
               ,
               and
               did
               accordingly
               prepare
               himself
               with
               all
               Christian
               confidence
               .
               For
               that
               he
               had
               those
               apprehensions
               both
               of
               his
               own
               near
               approaching
               dangers
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               designes
               ,
               appeareth
               by
               the
               ●ad
               farewell
               which
               he
               took
               of
               the
               Lords
               at
               Newport
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               to
               take
               their
               leaves
               of
               him
               at
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Treaty
               ,
               whom
               he
               thus
               bespake
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 My
                 Lords
                 ,
                 You
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 take
                 your
                 leave
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 beleeve
                 we
                 shall
                 scarce
                 ever
                 see
                 each
                 other
                 again
                 ,
                 but
                 Gods
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 I
                 thank
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 my
                 peace
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 without
                 fear
                 undergoe
                 
                 what
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 suffer
                 men
                 to
                 do
                 unto
                 me
                 .
                 My
                 Lords
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 but
                 know
                 that
                 in
                 my
                 fall
                 and
                 ru●ne
                 you
                 see
                 your
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 also
                 near
                 to
                 you
                 ;
                 I
                 pray
                 God
                 〈◊〉
                 you
                 better
                 Friends
                 then
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 fully
                 inform●d
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 carriage
                 of
                 the
                 Plot
                 against
                 me
                 and
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 so
                 much
                 afflicts
                 me
                 as
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 s●el●●g
                 I
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 my
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 miseries
                 that
                 h●ng
                 over
                 my
                 three
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 drawn
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 wh●
                 (
                 upon
                 pretences
                 of
                 good
                 )
                 violently
                 pursue
                 th●ir
                 own
                 Interests
                 and
                 ends
                 .
              
               And
               so
               accordingly
               it
               proved
               ,
               the
               honour
               o●
               the
               peers
               ,
               and
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               people
               suff●ring
               a
               very
               great
               (
               if
               not
               a
               totall
               )
               Ecclipse
               for
               want
               of
               that
               light
               wherewith
               he
               shined
               upon
               them
               both
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               glories
               .
               But
               before
               the
               day
               of
               this
               sad
               parting
               the
               Treaty
               going
               forwards
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ,
               his
               Majesties
               Concessions
               were
               esteemed
               so
               fair
               and
               favourable
               to
               the
               publike
               Interesse
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               voted
               by
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 or
              
               party
               in
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 〈…〉
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
              
               12●
               .
               Voting
               in
               the
               affirmative
               ,
               and
               84.
               only
               in
               the
               Negative
               ;
               Which
               Vote●
               gave
               s●ch
               off●nce
               to
               those
               who
               had
               composed
               this
               Remonstrance
               ,
               that
               within
               two
               daies
               after
               viz.
               Wednesday
               the
               6.
               of
               D●cem●●r
            
             
               
            
             
               But
               first
               ,
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               why
               those
               imprisoned
               Members
               are
               said
               to
               
                 be
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 st●mp
                 ,
              
               considering
               〈…〉
               those
               who
               were
               kept
               under
               custody
               in
               the
               Queens
               〈…〉
               and
               the
               Court
               of
               Wards
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               one
               man
               who
               e●ther
               had
               not
               served
               in
               the
               War
               against
               the
               King
               ▪
               or
               otherwise
               declare
               his
               disaffection
               to
               the
               autho●ized
               Liturgy
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               their
               names
               in
               〈…〉
               ,
               N●m
               ▪
               36.
               37.
               
            
             
               And
               s●condly
               ,
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               why
               he
               restrains
               the
               
               number
               to
               40
               or
               50
               when
               the
               imprisoned
               and
               secluded
               Members
               were
               three
               times
               as
               many
               .
               The
               imprisoning
               or
               secluding
               of
               so
               small
               a
               number
               would
               not
               serve
               the
               turn
               ;
               
                 Non
                 gaudet
                 tenuisanguine
                 tanta
                 sitis
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Poet
               hath
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Army
               no
               sooner
               understood
               how
               the
               Votes
               had
               passed
               for
               the
               Kings
               concessions
               ,
               but
               they
               sent
               a
               Paper
               to
               the
               Commons
               ,
               
                 requiring
                 that
                 the
                 Members
                 impeached
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 1647.
                 and
                 Major
                 General
                 Brown
                 (
                 who
                 they
                 say
                 invited
                 in
                 the
                 Scots
                 might
                 be
                 secured
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 justice
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 90
                 odd
                 Members
                 who
                 refused
                 to
                 vote
                 against
                 the
                 late
                 Scottish
                 Engagement
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 voted
                 the
                 recalling
                 the
                 Votes
                 of
                 Non-addresses
                 ,
                 and
                 voted
                 ●or
                 the
                 Treaty
                 ,
                 and
                 concurred
                 in
                 yesterdaies
                 Votes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 may
                 be
                 suspended
                 the
                 House
                 .
              
               And
               such
               a
               
                 general
                 purge
              
               as
               this
               ,
               must
               either
               work
               upon
               more
               then
               40
               or
               50.
               or
               el●eit
               had
               done
               nothing
               in
               order
               to
               the
               end
               intended
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               ●t
               appears
               by
               these
               words
               of
               the
               protestation
               of
               the
               imprisoned
               Members
               bearing
               date
               the
               12.
               of
               De●ember
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               then
               above
               an
               hundred
               in
               number
               ,
               
                 v●z
                 .
                 We
                 the
                 Knights
                 ,
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 Burgesses
                 of
                 the
                 Common●●●
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 Parliament
                 (
                 al
                 ove
                 one
                 hundred
                 in
                 number
                 )
                 forcibly
                 s●●ze
                 ▪
                 upon
                 violently
                 kept
                 out
                 of
                 and
                 driven
                 from
                 the
                 House
                 by
                 the
                 Officers
                 and
                 Souldiers
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 under
                 Thomas
                 Lord
                 Fairfax
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               We
               finde
               after
               this
               that
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Temple
              
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Martin
                 Lumley
              
               ,
               C●l
               .
               Booth
               ,
               M.
               Waller
               ,
               M.
               Middleton
               ,
               and
               others
               were
               turned
               back
               by
               such
               Souldiers
               as
               were
               appointed
               to
               keep
               a
               strict
               guard
               at
               the
               doors
               of
               the
               House
               .
               So
               that
               the
               whole
               number
               of
               those
               who
               we●e
               imprisoned
               and
               kept
               under
               restraint
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               were
               debarred
               and
               turned
               back
               from
               doing
               their
               service
               in
               the
               House
               ,
               wa●
               reckoned
               to
               amount
               to
               an
               hundred
               and
               fourty
               ,
               which
               comes
               to
               thrice
               as
               many
               as
               the
               40
               or
               50
               which
               our
               Author
               speaks
               of
               .
               But
               to
               proceed
               ,
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Army
               having
               thus
               made
               themselves
               Masters
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               thought
               fit
               to
               make
               themselves
               Masters
               of
               the
               City
               also
               .
               To
               which
               end
               they
               ordered
               two
               
               Regiments
               of
               Foot
               and
               some
               Troops
               of
               Horse
               to
               take
               up
               Quarters
               in
               Pauls
               Church
               and
               Black-fryers
               on
               Friday
               the
               8.
               of
               the
               same
               moneth
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               ●unday
               following
               sent
               diverse
               Souldriers
               to
               be
               quartered
               in
               the
               Houses
               of
               private
               Citizens
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               such
               was
               their
               tender
               care
               not
               to
               give
               any
               di●turbance
               to
               them
               ,
               that
            
             
               lbid
               .
               
                 Not
                 to
                 f●ighten
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 General
                 writes
                 to
                 my
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 s●nt
                 Col.
              
               Dean
               
                 to
                 seize
                 the
                 Treasuries
                 of
                 Haberdashers
                 ,
                 Goldsmiths
                 ,
                 and
                 Weavers
                 ,
                 Halls
                 (
                 where
                 they
                 seize
                 on
                 20000.l
                 .
                 )
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Monies
                 he
                 may
                 pay
                 his
                 Armies
                 Arrears
                 .
                 ]
              
               The
               Authour
               whom
               our
               Historian
               followeth
               in
               all
               these
               late
               traverses
               of
               State
               ,
               relates
               this
               businesse
               more
               distinctly
               and
               inte●ligently
               then
               we
               finde
               it
               here
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 That
                 two
                 Regiments
                 of
                 Foot
                 and
                 some
                 Troops
                 of
                 Horse
                 took
                 up
                 Quarters
                 in
                 Pauls
                 and
                 Black-frier
                 ,
                 and
                 seized
                 upon
                 20000.
                 l
                 in
                 Weavers
                 Hall
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 promised
                 to
                 repay
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 Mayor
                 and
                 Common
                 Councell
                 please
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 the
                 Arrears
                 due
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 They
                 secured
                 likewise
                 the
                 Treasures
                 of
                 Haberdashers
                 and
                 Goldsmiths
                 Hall.
                 
              
               Here
               we
               have
               first
               a
               seizure
               of
               the
               20000.
               l
               in
               Weavars
               Hall
               for
               the
               use
               of
               〈◊〉
               Army
               ,
               and
               a
               securing
               of
               the
               Treasures
               in
               the
               other
               two
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               employed
               against
               it
               .
               The
               20000
               l.
               which
               they
               found
               in
               the
               first
               was
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               200000
               l.
               which
               was
               voted
               to
               be
               brought
               in
               thither
               ,
               for
               the
               raising
               of
               a
               New
               Presbyterian
               Army
               ,
               under
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Lord
               Willoughby
               of
               Parh●●
               as
               Lord
               Generall
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Maynard
              
               as
               Lieutenant
               Generall
               ,
               to
               reduce
               that
               Army
               to
               conformity
               ,
               which
               had
               so
               successively
               served
               under
               the
               command
               of
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Fairfax
              
               .
               But
               the
               other
               two
               being
               hard
               names
               and
               not
               very
               easie
               of
               digestion
               ,
               require
               somewhat
               which
               may
               make
               them
               lighter
               to
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               vulgar
               Reader
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               which
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               severall
               Ordinances
               were
               made
               by
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               for
               sequestring
               the
               Estates
               of
               all
               such
               who
               had
               adhered
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               whom
               (
               to
               distinguish
               them
               from
               their
               own
               party
               )
               they
               called
               Delinquents
               ;
               
               and
               a
               severe
               cou●se
               was
               taken
               in
               those
               sequestrations
               as
               well
               in
               reference
               to
               their
               personall
               as
               reall
               Estates
               ;
               to
               make
               them
               the
               more
               considerable
               in
               the
               purse
               of
               the
               House●
               .
               But
               finding
               no
               such
               great
               profit
               to
               come
               in
               that
               way
               (
               when
               every
               Cook
               who
               had
               the
               dressing
               of
               that
               dish
               had
               lickt
               his
               fingers
               )
               as
               they
               did
               expect
               ,
               they
               were
               contented
               to
               admit
               them
               to
               a
               Composition
               .
               These
               Compositions
               to
               be
               manag●d
               at
               Goldsmiths
               Hall
               ,
               by
               a
               select
               Committee
               consisting
               of
               severall
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               most
               pragmaticall
               and
               stiff
               sort
               of
               Citizens
               ,
               the
               parties
               to
               compound
               had
               2.
               3.
               4.
               5.
               6.
               or
               7.
               years
               purchase
               according
               as
               they
               either
               offered
               themselves
               voluntarily
               ,
               or
               came
               in
               upon
               Articl●s
               ,
               or
               were
               forced
               to
               submit
               to
               mercy
               .
               What
               infinite
               summes
               of
               money
               were
               brought
               in
               by
               these
               compositions
               ,
               he
               that
               list
               to
               see
               ,
               may
               finde
               them
               both
               in
               the
               severall
               Items
               and
               the
               
                 summa
                 to●●al●s
              
               in
               their
               printed
               Tables
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               payment
               of
               these
               Sums
               was
               the
               least
               part
               of
               the
               grievance
               compared
               unto
               those
               heavy
               clogs
               which
               were
               laid
               on
               their
               Consciences
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               No
               man
               was
               admitted
               to
               treat
               with
               the
               Committee
               at
               Goldsmiths
               Hall
               ,
               till
               (
               unlesse
               he
               was
               priviledged
               and
               exempt
               by
               Articles
               )
               he
               had
               brought
               a
               Certificate
               that
               he
               had
               taken
               the
               Negative
               Oath
               either
               before
               the
               Committee
               for
               the
               Militia
               of
               London
               ,
               or
               some
               Committee
               in
               the
               Countrey
               where
               he
               had
               his
               ●welling
               .
               And
               by
               this
               oath
               he
               was
               to
               swear
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 neither
                 directly
                 nor
                 indirectly
                 adhere
                 unto
                 ,
                 or
                 wil●●●gly
                 assist
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 that
                 War
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 that
                 cause
                 against
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Forces
                 raised
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Houses
                 of
                 Parliament
                 in
                 th●t
                 cause
                 or
                 War
              
               ;
               for
               which
               consult
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               bearing
               date
               April
               5.
               1645.
               
            
             
               And
               secondly
               ,
               It
               was
               Ordered
               by
               the
               said
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               on
               the
               1.
               of
               November
               1645.
               
               That
               
                 the
                 Committee
                 of
                 Goldsmiths
                 Hall
                 should
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 tender
                 the
                 Solemn
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 that
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Quar●●●s
                 to
                 that
                 Committee
                 to
                 compound
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 secure
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 
                 refuse
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 until
                 they
                 had
                 conformed
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 by
                 that
                 Covenant
                 they
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 extirpation
                 of
                 Popery
                 and
                 Prelacy
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Church-government
                 by
                 Arch-Bishops
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 Kings
                 Person
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 no
                 otherwise
                 then
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 preservation
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 and
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 .
              
               And
               if
               the
               party
               to
               compound
               were
               a
               Romane
               Catholick
               there
               was
               an
               Oath
               of
               Abjuration
               to
               be
               taken
               also
               before
               any
               such
               Sequestration
               could
               be
               taken
               off
               ,
               if
               once
               laid
               upon
               him
               .
               By
               which
               he
               was
               to
               swear
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 abjured
                 and
                 renounced
                 the
                 Popes
                 Supremacy
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 beleeved
                 not
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 nor
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 worship
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 consecrated
                 Host
                 ,
                 Crucifix
                 ,
                 or
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 salvation
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 merited
                 by
                 works
                 ,
                 renouncing
                 and
                 abjuring
                 all
                 Doctrines
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 th●se
                 points
                 .
              
               To
               such
               a
               miserable
               necessity
               had
               they
               brought
               many
               of
               that
               party
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               if
               safer
               (
               as
               they
               use
               to
               say
               )
               to
               trust
               God
               with
               their
               souls
               ,
               then
               such
               unmercifull
               men
               with
               their
               Lives
               ,
               Fortunes
               ,
               and
               Estates
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               this
               was
               not
               thought
               to
               be
               a
               sufficient
               punishment
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               first
               passe
               through
               
                 H●berdashers
                 Hall
              
               (
               which
               is
               the
               last
               of
               my
               hard
               words
               )
               before
               they
               could
               be
               free
               of
               the
               Goldsmiths
               .
               And
               in
               that
               Hall
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               pay
               the
               fifth
               and
               twentieth
               parts
               of
               their
               Estates
               as
               well
               real
               as
               personall
               in
               present
               money
               ;
               all
               men
               being
               brought
               within
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Committee
               ,
               not
               only
               who
               were
               called
               Delinquents
               ,
               but
               such
               
                 as
                 had
                 not
                 voluntarily
                 contributed
                 to
                 the
                 Parliament
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 whatsoever
                 ,
              
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Commons
               bearing
               date
               August
               25.
               1646.
               
               By
               which
               last
               clause
               
                 more
                 Grist
                 was
                 brought
                 unto
                 that
                 Mill
                 ,
              
               then
               can
               be
               easily
               imagined
               ;
               their
               Agents
               being
               very
               eager
               in
               that
               pursuit
               .
               So
               that
               it
               was
               accounted
               a
               great
               benefit
               ,
               as
               indeed
               it
               was
               ,
               to
               them
               who
               came
               in
               upon
               the
               Articles
               of
               
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 Farington
                 ,
                 Wallinford
                 ,
                 Exceter
                 ,
              
               and
               some
               other
               places
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               they
               were
               discharged
               from
               the
               payment
               of
               the
               fifth
               and
               twentieth
               parts
               of
               their
               Estates
               at
               
                 Haberdashers
                 Hall
              
               ,
               and
               
               admitted
               to
               compound
               at
               
                 Goldsmiths
                 Hall
              
               for
               two
               years
               purchase
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               were
               exempted
               also
               from
               all
               
                 Oaths
                 an●
                 Engagements
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               from
               that
               accursed
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               that
               Negative
               Oath
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Consciences
               of
               so
               many
               distressed
               men
               had
               been
               most
               miserably
               entangled
               .
            
             
               Fol.
               1138.
               
               
                 Thus
                 fell
              
               Charles
               ,
               
                 and
                 thus
                 all
              
               Britain
               
                 with
                 him
              
               .
               ●
               And
               by
               this
               fall
               there
               fell
               so
               generall
               an
               Oppression
               on
               the
               Spirits
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               ,
               that
               the
               generality
               of
               those
               who
               plaied
               the
               principall
               parts
               in
               this
               sad
               Tragedy
               ,
               became
               ashamed
               of
               their
               actings
               in
               it
               .
               The
               Scots
               who
               plaied
               the
               parts
               of
               Iudas
               ,
               and
               sold
               their
               naturall
               King
               and
               most
               bountifull
               Master
               for
               a
               peece
               of
               money
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               he
               was
               like
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               repented
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 sinned
                 in
                 betraying
                 innocent
                 bloud
                 .
              
               For
               in
               their
               Letter
               to
               the
               Prince
               dated
               August
               the
               10.
               they
               do
               acknowledge
               in
               plain
               words
               ,
               that
               
                 nothing
                 did
                 more
                 wound
                 and
                 afflict
                 them
                 then
                 his
                 Majesties
                 sad
                 condition
                 and
                 Res●raint
                 .
              
               But
               yet
               we
               finde
               not
               that
               they
               came
               to
               such
               a
               degree
               of
               compunction
               ,
               as
               to
               bring
               back
               the
               money
               for
               which
               they
               had
               sold
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               it
               down
               before
               the
               chief
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               ,
               as
               Iudas
               did
               .
               Or
               if
               they
               had
               there
               had
               been
               no
               such
               purchase
               to
               be
               made
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               was
               made
               with
               that
               ;
               both
               Kingdomes
               having
               been
               already
               an
               Aceldama
               ,
               or
               Field
               of
               bloud
               .
               The
               Presbyterians
               of
               both
               sorts
               as
               well
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               as
               those
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               their
               confederates
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               who
               personated
               the
               chief
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               ,
               had
               armed
               a
               great
               multitude
               with
               swords
               and
               staves
               (
               as
               well
               the
               Souldiers
               as
               the
               Clubmen
               )
               for
               his
               apprehension
               .
               They
               reviled
               him
               in
               most
               sham●full
               manner
               ▪
               and
               spit
               upon
               him
               all
               that
               filth
               which
               could
               be
               s●pposed
               to
               proceed
               from
               such
               foul
               stomacks
               ,
               
                 They
                 buffeted
                 him
                 and
                 smote
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 palms
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
              
               assaulting
               him
               with
               all
               the
               Act
               ,
               of
               violent
               hostility
               ;
               and
               having
               pas●●d
               a
               Vote
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               they
               put
               him
               over
               to
               be
               sentenced
               and
               condemned
               by
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               .
               But
               when
               the
               worm
               of
               conscience
               began
               to
               bite
               them
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               laboured
               before
               hand
               by
               their
               Protestations
               to
               acquit
               themselves
               ,
               
               and
               to
               redeem
               the
               King
               from
               that
               inevitable
               danger
               into
               which
               they
               had
               thrown
               him
               Others
               more●ou●ly
               clamored
               both
               from
               the
               Pulpit
               and
               the
               Presse
               ,
               crying
               out
               that
               they
               were
               
                 innocent
                 from
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 that
                 just
                 per●on
                 ,
              
               and
               casting
               all
               the
               guilt
               and
               obloquy
               of
               it
               on
               the
               Independents
               The
               Independents
               who
               sate
               as
               ●udges
               on
               the
               Bench
               ,
               and
               pla●d
               the
               part
               of
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               ,
               alledged
               that
               
                 they
                 had
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               but
               as
               they
               were
               pusht
               forward
               by
               the
               unresistible
               importunity
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Elders
               .
               And
               these
               men
               also
               
                 took
                 water
                 and
                 washed
                 their
                 hands
                 before
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
              
               affirming
               positively
               that
               the
               KING
               had
               been
               
                 murthered
                 long
                 since
                 by
                 the
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
              
               as
               appears
               by
               M.
               Mil●ons
               Book
               called
               Iconoclaste●
               ;
               where
               the
               case
               is
               stated
               and
               determined
               for
               the
               Independent●
               ;
               and
               therefore
               as
               Pil●ue
               did
               not
               say
               of
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               when
               he
               brought
               him
               before
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               only
               
                 Ecce
                 homo
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 m●n
              
               ;
               So
               might
               the
               Independents
               say
               ,
               when
               they
               brought
               the
               King
               before
               the
               people
               to
               receive
               the
               heavy
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 man
              
               ,
               the
               man
               whom
               these
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               had
               before
               〈◊〉
               .
               But
               it
               was
               neither
               shame
               nor
               sorrow
               which
               could
               r●call
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               All
               the
               favour
               which
               they
               now
               could
               shew
               h●m
               was
               ,
               that
               some
               good
               〈◊〉
               of
               A●imathea
               ,
               who
               had
               begged
               his
               body
               ,
               were
               permitted
               to
               
                 burr
                 it
              
               ,
               not
               
                 ●n
                 a
                 Tomb
                 where
                 never
                 man
                 had
                 l●in
                 before
                 ,
              
               but
               as
               it
               happened
               in
               the
               same
               Vault
               with
               King
               
                 Hen.
                 ●
              
               .
               and
               Queen
               
                 ●●ne
                 S●ymor
              
               .
               And
               yet
               it
               proved
               but
               an
               half
               favour
               neither
               ,
               as
               the
               matter
               was
               carried
               ,
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               place
               not
               suffering
               him
               to
               be
               interred
               according
               to
               the
               Form
               prescribed
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               ,
               whereof
               he
               had
               been
               a
               most
               constant
               Observer
               to
               the
               very
               last
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               I
               am
               to
               leave
               our
               Authour
               ,
               who
               hath
               brought
               this
               great
               King
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
               though
               he
               hath
               not
               followed
               him
               to
               it
               from
               the
               Cradle
               ,
               as
               the
               Title
               promised
               .
               And
               here
               I
               shall
               leave
               him
               to
               consult
               that
               passage
               in
               Horac●
               ,
               against
               he
               puts
               forth
               next
               to
               Sea
               on
               the
               like
               Adventures
               ,
               which
               sta●ds
               thus
               recommended
               to
               him
               in
               the
               Book
               〈…〉
               
                 
                 
                   Sumite
                   materiam
                   vestris
                   qui
                   scribitis
                   aequam
                
                 
                   Viribus
                   ,
                   &
                   versate
                   diu
                   quid
                   ferre
                   recusent
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quid
                   valeant
                   humeri
                   ;
                   cui
                   lecta
                   potenter
                   erit
                   res
                
                 
                   Nec
                   sacundia
                   deseret
                   hunc
                   nec
                   lucidus
                   Ordo
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Which
               may
               be
               englished
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
            
             
               
                 Elect
                 such
                 matter
                 you
                 that
                 love
                 to
                 write
                 ,
              
               
                 As
                 with
                 your
                 Bark
                 may
                 bear
                 an
                 equall
                 Sail
                 ;
              
               
                 For
                 he
                 which
                 on
                 such
                 Subjects
                 doth
                 indite
                 ,
              
               
                 Of
                 Phrase
                 ,
                 and
                 Method
                 fit
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 fail
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
               
                 AN
                 APPENDIX
                 TO
                 THE
                 ADVERTISEMENTS
                 ON
                 Mr.
                 Sandersons
                 HISTORIES
                 .
                 In
                 Answer
                 to
                 some
                 PASSAGES
                 In
                 a
                 scurrulous
                 PAMPHLET
                 CALLED
                 
                   A
                   Post-Haste
                   ,
                   A
                   Reply
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Ovid.
                   Metam
                   .
                   Lib.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   —
                   pudet
                   haec
                   opprobria
                   nobi●
                   ,
                
                 
                   Et
                   dici
                   potuisse
                   ,
                   &
                   non
                   potuisse
                   ref●lli
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 AN
                 APPENDIX
                 To
                 the
                 former
                 ADVERTISEMENTS
                 ,
                 In
                 answer
                 to
                 some
                 PASSAGES
                 In
                 a
                 scurrulous
                 PAMPHLET
                 CALLED
                 The
                 Post-haste
                 Reply
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 WHen
                 I
                 first
                 heard
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Sandersons
                   Post-haste
                   Reply
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 had
                 caused
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 over
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 my
                 thoughts
                 to
                 discend
                 so
                 much
                 beneath
                 my self
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 Answer
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 such
                 scurrulous
                 Pamphlets
                 dying
                 soonest
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 less
                 notice
                 taken
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 Patience
                 and
                 contempt
                 (
                 
                   &
                   tulere
                   ista
                   &
                   reliquere
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 who
                 did
                 )
                 are
                 commonly
                 the
                 most
                 approved
                 remedies
                 against
                 all
                 such
                 Calumnies
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 do
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 petulant
                 malice
                 :
                 But
                 being
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 some
                 matter
                 of
                 charge
                 and
                 Crimination
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 advised
                 by
                 some
                 friends
                 to
                 acquit
                 my self
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 I
                 might
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 confess
                 my self
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 crimes
                 objected
                 ,
                 and
                 wrong
                 my
                 innocence
                 by
                 an
                 obstinate
                 and
                 affected
                 silence
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 therefore
                 yielded
                 so
                 far
                 unto
                 their
                 desires
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 return
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Pamphlet
                 as
                 contains
                 matter
                 of
                 accusation
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 ●ever
                 from
                 
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 rif-raf
                 and
                 scurrilities
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 which
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 two
                 penny
                 trifles
                 ,
                 either
                 unto
                 some
                 further
                 consideration
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 first
                 I
                 must
                 remove
                 a
                 doubt
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 may
                 trouble
                 the
                 Gent●
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 ,
                 who
                 possible
                 may
                 think
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 over-matched
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 any
                 difference
                 in
                 such
                 personal
                 abilities
                 as
                 either
                 of
                 us
                 may
                 pretend
                 to
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 those
                 many
                 hands
                 which
                 are
                 joyned
                 against
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 quarrel
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 too
                 much
                 for
                 Hercules
                 to
                 contend
                 with
                 two
                 ,
                 
                   ne
                   Hercules
                   contra
                   duos
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 proverb
                 hath
                 it
                 )
                 good
                 reason
                 hath
                 he
                 to
                 complain
                 of
                 being
                 pressed
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 Helpers
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 joyn
                 unto
                 me
                 :
                 He
                 tells
                 me
                 indifinitely
                 of
                 my
                 
                   Helpers
                   ,
                   page
                
                 5.
                 of
                 the
                 charitable
                 Collections
                 of
                 my
                 numerous
                 
                   Helpers
                   ,
                   pag.
                   23.
                   
                   Helpers
                
                 import
                 a
                 plural
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   numerous
                   Helpers
                
                 signifie
                 a
                 multitude
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 can
                 stand
                 against
                 so
                 many
                 when
                 they
                 joyn
                 together
                 ?
                 But
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 my
                 Squire
                 affright
                 himself
                 with
                 these
                 needless
                 terrors
                 :
                 my
                 helpers
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 though
                 many
                 in
                 vertue
                 and
                 effect
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 many
                 helpers
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 confess
                 in
                 all
                 humble
                 gratitude
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 one
                 great
                 Helper
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   instar
                   omnium
                
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 :
                 
                   Aurilium
                   meum
                   a
                   domino
                
                 ,
                 my
                 help
                 cometh
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   which
                   hath
                   made
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 hath
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 can
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 humble
                 acknowledgements
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercies
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 Iacob
                 did
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 askt
                 about
                 the
                 quick
                 dispatch
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 in
                 preparing
                 
                   savery
                   meat
                
                 for
                 his
                 aged
                 Father
                 :
                 
                   Voluntas
                   Dei
                   suit
                   ut
                   tam
                   cito●
                   occurre●et
                   mihi
                   quod
                   volebam
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 27.
                 20.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 Gods
                 goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 I
                 do
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 any
                 humane
                 helpers
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 French
                 Cour●iers
                 use
                 to
                 say
                 of
                 King
                 Lewis
                 the
                 XI
                 .
                 That
                 all
                 his
                 Councel
                 rid
                 upon
                 one
                 Horse
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 relyed
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 Judgement
                 and
                 Abilities
                 onely
                 :
                 So
                 may
                 I
                 very
                 truly
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 one
                 poor
                 Hackney-horse
                 will
                 carry
                 all
                 my
                 Helpers
                 used
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 never
                 so
                 nume●ous
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 help
                 which
                 
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 ,
                 (
                 since
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 make
                 my
                 own
                 ●ight
                 unuseful
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 writing
                 and
                 reading
                 )
                 hath
                 come
                 from
                 one
                 whom
                 I
                 had
                 entertained
                 for
                 my
                 Clerk
                 or
                 Amanuensis
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 he
                 reasonably
                 well
                 understood
                 both
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latine
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 he
                 no
                 further
                 Education
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 he
                 brought
                 with
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 School
                 ,
                 A
                 poor
                 Countrey
                 School
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 helps
                 at
                 the
                 present
                 but
                 a
                 raw
                 young
                 fellow
                 ,
                 who
                 knows
                 no
                 Greek
                 ,
                 and
                 understands
                 but
                 little
                 Latine
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 much
                 reason
                 to
                 my
                 Squire
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 reason
                 to
                 expect
                 at
                 my
                 hands
                 :
                 My
                 stock
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 small
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 well
                 husba●ded
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 still
                 able
                 to
                 winde
                 and
                 turn
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 vindication
                 of
                 the
                 truth●
                 never
                 reputed
                 such
                 a
                 Banckrupt
                 (
                 till
                 I
                 was
                 made
                 such
                 by
                 my
                 Squire
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 need
                 such
                 a
                 charitable
                 Collection
                 to
                 set
                 me
                 up
                 again
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 by
                 him
                 ascribed
                 to
                 my
                 
                   numerous
                   helpers
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 singly
                 armed
                 and
                 simply
                 seconded
                 ,
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 those
                 personal
                 charges
                 ,
                 which
                 defect
                 he
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 lay
                 upon
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 first
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 how
                 gladly
                 Dr.
                 Heylyn
                 would
                 take
                 occasion
                 
                   to
                   assume
                   fresh
                   credit
                   of
                   copeing
                   with
                   ●he
                   deceased
                   now
                   at
                   rest
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   hath
                   endeavored
                   to
                   disturb
                   even
                   the
                   most
                   R●verend
                   Name
                   and
                   living
                   Fame
                   ,
                   of
                   that
                   approved
                   Learned
                   Prelate
                   ,
                   the
                   late
                   Arch-Bishop
                   of
                
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 
                   Primate
                   of
                   all
                
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 pag.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 still
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 
                   at
                   rest
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 d●sturbance
                 either
                 unto
                 his
                 
                   Reverend
                   Name
                
                 or
                 
                   Living
                   Fame
                
                 ,
                 if
                 Dr.
                 Barn●●d
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 
                   Squire
                   Sanderson
                
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 rated
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Grave
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 him
                 back
                 upon
                 the
                 Stage
                 from
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 his
                 Exit
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 Plaudites
                 :
                 And
                 being
                 brought
                 back
                 upon
                 the
                 Stage
                 ,
                 hath
                 given
                 occasion
                 to
                 much
                 discourse
                 about
                 his
                 
                   advising
                   or
                   not
                   advising
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                
                 to
                 consent
                 unto
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Stra●●ords
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 distinction
                 of
                 a
                 personal
                 and
                 political
                 conscience
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 prepare
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 confirm
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 justice
                 and
                 necessity
                 of
                 it
                 when
                 the
                 deed
                 was
                 done
                 :
                 Both
                 these
                 have
                 been
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 severally
                 charged
                 on
                 the
                 Observator
                 by
                 Dr.
                 Barnard
                 and
                 his
                 Partakers
                 ,
                 Pag.
                 18.
                 and
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 severally
                 disclaimed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Observator
                   rescued
                
                 ,
                 pag.
                 296
                 ,
                 297
                 ,
                 349.
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Appendix
                 to
                 the
                 Book
                 called
                 
                   Respond●
                   Petrus
                   ,
                   &c.
                   p.
                
                 143
                 ,
                 144
                 ,
                 and
                 152.
                 
                 Nay
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 was
                 the
                 Obse●vator
                 of
                 his
                 
                   al●er
                   idem
                
                 ,
                 from
                 disturbing
                 the
                 
                   reverend
                   Name
                   &
                   living
                   Fame
                
                 of
                 that
                 learned
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 called
                 
                   Extra●e●s
                   v●pulans
                
                 ,
                 he
                 declares
                 himself
                 unwilling
                 to
                 revive
                 that
                 question
                 :
                 Whether
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primate
                 
                   had
                   any
                
                 sharp
                 tooth
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 Lieutenant
                 
                   or
                   not
                
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 parties
                 were
                 both
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 displeasures
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 grave
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   page
                   292.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   called
                
                 Respondit
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   affirms
                   expresly
                   ,
                   That
                   having
                   laid
                   the
                   Lord
                   Primate
                   down
                   again
                   in
                   the
                   Bed
                   of
                   Peace
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   raise
                   him
                   from
                   it
                   by
                   a
                   new
                   disturbance
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   having
                   laid
                   aside
                   that
                   invidious
                   argument
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   resolved
                   upon
                   no
                   provocation
                   whatsoever
                   to
                   take
                   it
                   up
                   again
                   ,
                
                 pag.
                 124.
                 
                 Had
                 not
                 this
                 promise
                 tyed
                 me
                 up
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 have
                 made
                 such
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 provocations
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 told
                 the
                 Doctor
                 and
                 his
                 Squire
                 to
                 boot
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primate
                 did
                 advise
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 sign
                 that
                 destructive
                 Bill
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 that
                 Fountain
                 of
                 Blood
                 was
                 opened
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 never
                 been
                 fully
                 shut
                 up
                 again
                 since
                 that
                 ebolishion
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 my
                 Author
                 ready
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 witness
                 too
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 a
                 political
                 and
                 a
                 personal
                 conscience
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primate
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vocal
                   Forest
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Sanderson
                 in
                 his
                 History
                 saith
                 nothing
                 to
                 acquit
                 him
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 doth
                 the
                 Squire
                 affect
                 to
                 act
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 it
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 speaks
                 sence
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 )
                 in
                 this
                 Post-Haste
                 Pamphlet
                 ;
                 for
                 having
                 told
                 us
                 that
                 Petrus
                 fancied
                 him
                 to
                 act
                 for
                 Dr.
                 Barnard
                 ,
                 in
                 acquitting
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primate
                 from
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 a
                 poli●ical
                 and
                 a
                 personal
                 conscience
                 ,
                 page
                 18.
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 confessed
                 by
                 himself
                 (
                 the
                 self-same
                 Pe●rus
                 )
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 to
                 his
                 hand
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Howels
                 attestation
                 of
                 his
                 History
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 concerned
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 passage
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 sence
                 in
                 
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 attestation
                 which
                 
                   Iames
                   Howell
                
                 gave
                 unto
                 his
                 History
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 acted
                 nothing
                 toward
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primate
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 fatall
                 distinction
                 which
                 D.
                 Bernard
                 had
                 ascribed
                 in
                 his
                 Funerall
                 Sermon
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Vocall
                   Forrest
                
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Respondent
                 may
                 conclude
                 as
                 before
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 pag.
                 144.
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Appendix
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 that
                 distinction
                 as
                 the
                 fatall
                 application
                 of
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 left
                 at
                 the
                 Lord
                 Prim●te●
                 door
                 ,
                 as
                 neither
                 being
                 removed
                 by
                 D.
                 Bernard
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 undertakers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 Charge
                 hath
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primate
                 also
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 grant
                 
                   to
                   be
                   abrogated
                   ,
                   an●
                   those
                   of
                
                 England
                 
                   setled
                   (
                   inserted
                
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 word
                 )
                 
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   thereof
                
                 d
                 How
                 so
                 ?
                 Because
                 the
                 
                   Respondent
                   hath
                   prevented
                   any
                   further
                   confirmation
                   of
                   either
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   confessing
                   of
                   his
                   being
                   too
                   much
                   ●●edulous
                   in
                   beleeving
                   ,
                   and
                   inconsiderate
                   in
                   publishing
                   such
                   mist
                   then
                   intelligence
                   ,
                   e
                   which
                   are
                   his
                   own
                   words
                   ,
                
                 fol.
                 87.
                 
                 And
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 they
                 are
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 neither
                 spoken
                 nor
                 applied
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Squire
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 very
                 great
                 Post-haste
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 read
                 them
                 over
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Squire
                 had
                 markt
                 it
                 well
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 found
                 that
                 the
                 Responde●t
                 did
                 not
                 confesse
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 publishing
                 any
                 mistaken
                 intelligence
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 that
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Ireland
                 were
                 abrogated
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 or
                 England
                 setled
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 saying
                 that
                 this
                 alteration
                 was
                 confirmed
                 in
                 the
                 Parliament
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1634.
                 were
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 done
                 in
                 Parliament
                 but
                 in
                 Convocation
                 ;
                 For
                 which
                 mistake
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Res●ondent
                 hath
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 before-cited
                 ;
                 )
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 circumstance
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Fact
                 ▪
                 he
                 stands
                 accused
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primate
                 of
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 M.
                 S●nderson
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 gentle
                 pennance
                 for
                 
                   so
                   presumptuous
                   an
                   assertion
                
                 f
                 :
                 An
                 〈◊〉
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 presumption
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 mark
                 it
                 well
                 .
                 
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 proved
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Respondent
                 answereth
                 in
                 his
                 Appendix
                 ,
                 pag.
                 88.
                 )
                 
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Articles
                     of
                     Ireland
                  
                   were
                   called
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   of
                   England
                   were
                   received
                   in
                   their
                   place
                   ;
                   then
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   were
                   done
                   by
                   Parliament
                   or
                   Convocation
                   is
                   not
                   much
                   materiall
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 A●ticles
                 of
                 Ireland
                 were
                 repealed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 super-induction
                 )
                 were
                 setled
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 thereof
                 :
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 much
                 offered
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Observator
                   Rescued
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 called
                 
                   The
                   Respondit
                   Petrus
                
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 satisfie
                 any
                 rationall
                 and
                 impa●tiall
                 Reader
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Squire
                 might
                 very
                 well
                 have
                 saved
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 taxing
                 the
                 Respondent
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 ingenuity
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 makes
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 rarity
                 in
                 him
                 g
                 )
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 
                   defaming
                   a
                   whole
                   Nation
                
                 h
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 app●oved
                 but
                 revived
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 by
                 that
                 reception
                 they
                 were
                 virtually
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 also
                 formally
                 substituted
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 thereof
                 ;
                 Against
                 which
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primate
                 have
                 said
                 something
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 proved
                 just
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 the
                 Doctor
                 and
                 the
                 Squire
                 prove
                 as
                 little
                 as
                 he
                 ,
                 And
                 here
                 again
                 I
                 do
                 desire
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 reverend
                 Prelate
                 may
                 not
                 have
                 his
                 Name
                 tost
                 like
                 a
                 Tennis
                 ball
                 between
                 two
                 Rackets
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 rest
                 with
                 quiet
                 in
                 his
                 grave
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 
                   Et
                   placida
                   compost●●
                   ,
                   morte
                   quies●a●
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Poet
                 hath
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 were
                 the
                 Respondent
                 guilty
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 crime
                 then
                 by
                 trespassing
                 on
                 the
                 
                   reverend
                   name
                   and
                   living
                   ●ame
                
                 of
                 this
                 deceased
                 but
                 learned
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 malice
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 )
                 there
                 had
                 not
                 needed
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 his
                 justification
                 .
                 The
                 Panm●phleter
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 go
                 ●ff
                 so
                 quietly
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 tels
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   no
                   news
                   for
                   D.
                
                 Heylin
                 
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   disturber
                   of
                   pious
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   men
                   while
                   they
                   are
                   living
                   .
                
                 i
                 .
                 It
                 seems
                 by
                 this
                 that
                 D.
                 Heylyn
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 troublesome
                 nature
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 charity
                 with
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 no●
                 at
                 peace
                 with
                 the
                 living
                 ,
                 I
                 specially
                 if
                 they
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 notion
                 of
                 
                   emi●nent
                   
                   and
                   pious
                   men
                
                 .
                 but
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 no
                 news
                 in
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 
                   Squire
                   Sanderson
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 can
                 confidently
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   Novum
                   crimen
                   ,
                   &
                   anie
                   hoc
                   tempus
                   in
                   auditum
                   ,
                
                 a
                 crime
                 which
                 never
                 was
                 charged
                 before
                 upon
                 D.
                 Heylin
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 hitherto
                 appeared
                 an
                 
                   Advocate
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   and
                   living
                   ,
                
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 unjust
                 censures
                 of
                 some
                 modern
                 Writers
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 former
                 Observations
                 together
                 with
                 these
                 Animadversions
                 and
                 Advertisements
                 (
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 any
                 grounds
                 of
                 truth
                 to
                 proceed
                 upon
                 )
                 do
                 most
                 clearly
                 evidence
                 .
                 Against
                 which
                 Declaration
                 ,
                 the
                 Squire
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 instance
                 only
                 in
                 one
                 particular
                 ,
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 he
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 particular
                 k
                 to
                 make
                 instance
                 in
                 ;
                 his
                 instancing
                 in
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 that
                 particular
                 being
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 his
                 super-abundant
                 charity
                 towards
                 the
                 Respondent
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 his
                 little
                 store
                 of
                 matter
                 wherewithall
                 to
                 charge
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 one
                 and
                 onely
                 instance
                 touching
                 D.
                 Prideaux
                 hath
                 so
                 little
                 truth
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 one
                 degree
                 removed
                 from
                 a
                 s●ander
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 (
                 omitting
                 that
                 D.
                 Heylin
                 took
                 his
                 degree
                 An.
                 1633.
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 1635.
                 as
                 the
                 Pamphleter
                 makes
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   said
                   Doctor
                   never
                   scandalized
                   him
                   at
                   Court
                   to
                   the
                   late
                   King
                   being
                   then
                   at
                   Woodstock
                
                 l
                 :
                 the
                 said
                 Doctor
                 never
                 making
                 any
                 such
                 information
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 against
                 D.
                 Prideaux
                 ,
                 either
                 at
                 Woodstock
                 or
                 elsewhere
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 said
                 Doctor
                 never
                 made
                 any
                 such
                 information
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 person
                 or
                 persons
                 (
                 if
                 every
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 delivered
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 discourse
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 brought
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 an
                 information
                 )
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 carried
                 to
                 his
                 Majesties
                 ear
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 hereof
                 ,
                 since
                 I
                 cannot
                 raise
                 men
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 to
                 bear
                 witnesse
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 say
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Squire
                 himself
                 doth
                 seem
                 to
                 give
                 no
                 credit
                 to
                 that
                 Paper
                 ,
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 found
                 some
                 place
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 History
                 where
                 it
                 might
                 properly
                 have
                 been
                 inserted
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 told
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Story
                 of
                 some
                 bustles
                 in
                 
                   Oxon
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1631.
                 occasioned
                 by
                 M.
                 Thorne
                 of
                 Bal●ol
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 and
                 M.
                 Ford
                 〈◊〉
                 Magdaline
                 
                 Hall
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 D.
                 Prideaux
                 was
                 concerned
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 received
                 a
                 check
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 at
                 Woodstock
                 ;
                 In
                 relating
                 whereof
                 though
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 D.
                 Prideaux
                 be
                 not
                 mentioned
                 but
                 couched
                 only
                 under
                 the
                 generall
                 name
                 of
                 
                   other
                   of
                   their
                   partakers
                   who
                   received
                   a
                   check
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 M.
                 F●ller
                 (
                 from
                 whom
                 he
                 borrowed
                 the
                 whole
                 relation
                 )
                 is
                 more
                 punctual
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 reports
                 it
                 thus
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Preachers
                 complained
                 of
                 were
                 expelled
                 the
                 Vniuers●y
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Proctors
                 were
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 for
                 accepting
                 their
                 appeal
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 D.
                 Prideaux
                 
                   and
                   D.
                
                 Wilkinson
                 
                   were
                   throughly
                   checkt
                   for
                   engagi●g
                   in
                   their
                   behalf
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   Doctors
                   ingen●●●●●
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Nemo
                 motalium
                 omnib●s
                 ho●is
                 sapit
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   wrought
                   more
                   on
                   his
                   Ma●esties
                   affectio●s
                   〈◊〉
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   harangued
                   it
                   with
                   a
                   long
                   Oration
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
                 Church-Hist
                 .
                 
                   lib.
                   11.
                   fol.
                
                 141.
                 142.
                 
                 The
                 Respondent
                 hereupon
                 inferreth
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 M
                 ,
                 Sanderson
                 had
                 then
                 given
                 so
                 much
                 credit
                 to
                 that
                 paper
                 (
                 in
                 publishing
                 whereof
                 he
                 ascribeth
                 so
                 much
                 merit
                 to
                 himself
                 )
                 as
                 he
                 now
                 seems
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 it
                 some
                 place
                 in
                 his
                 History
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 with
                 what
                 credit
                 D
                 ▪
                 Prideaux
                 came
                 off
                 from
                 that
                 ●econd
                 encounter
                 at
                 Woodstock
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 discredit
                 the
                 Respondent
                 got
                 by
                 his
                 false
                 Information
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Respondent
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Majest●es
                 Chaplains
                 in
                 ordinary
                 for
                 the
                 Moneth
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 preaching
                 before
                 him
                 at
                 
                   O●t
                   lands
                
                 on
                 Sunday
                 the
                 18
                 of
                 that
                 Moneth
                 ,
                 and
                 officiating
                 the
                 Divine
                 Service
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Hall
                 of
                 Woodstock-Mannor
                 on
                 the
                 Sunday
                 following
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 intervall
                 either
                 upon
                 the
                 Thursday
                 or
                 Friday
                 this
                 businesse
                 of
                 D.
                 Prideaux
                 was
                 in
                 agitation
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 called
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 much
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 information
                 as
                 the
                 Pamphlet
                 makes
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 called
                 to
                 i●
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 Doctor
                 had
                 gone
                 off
                 so
                 clearly
                 with
                 those
                 eva●●ns
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 Articles
                 in
                 
                 charge
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 those
                 touches
                 on
                 the
                 by
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Defendant
                 in
                 the
                 Doctors
                 Answer
                 ,
                 supposing
                 that
                 the
                 Paper
                 exemplified
                 in
                 the
                 Pamphlet
                 (
                 
                   never
                   before
                   publisht
                
                 m
                 )
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Authour
                 tels
                 us
                 )
                 contain
                 the
                 substance
                 and
                 effect
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 for
                 his
                 justification
                 ,
                 as
                 indeed
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 that
                 this
                 Paper
                 was
                 digested
                 by
                 D.
                 Prideaux
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 returned
                 to
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 coppied
                 out
                 and
                 disperst
                 abroad
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 party
                 and
                 perswasions
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 at
                 first
                 it
                 carried
                 the
                 same
                 Title
                 which
                 the
                 Pamphlet
                 gives
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   The
                   Answer
                   of
                   D.
                
                 Prideaux
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Information
                   given
                   in
                   against
                   him
                   by
                   D.
                
                 Heylin
                 n
                 ;
                 yet
                 afterwards
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   melius
                   inquirendum
                
                 he
                 was
                 otherwise
                 perswaded
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 imputed
                 it
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 Trinity
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 conceived
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 good
                 affections
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 might
                 conclude
                 this
                 point
                 touching
                 the
                 traducing
                 and
                 disturbing
                 of
                 D.
                 Prideaux
                 ,
                 did
                 I
                 not
                 finde
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 unseasonable
                 publishing
                 of
                 that
                 Antiquated
                 and
                 forgotten
                 Paper
                 ,
                 the
                 Respondent
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 disturbed
                 and
                 traduced
                 in
                 a
                 far
                 courser
                 manner
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctor
                 had
                 those
                 passions
                 and
                 infirmities
                 which
                 are
                 incident
                 to
                 other
                 men
                 of
                 lesse
                 ability
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 twice
                 before
                 exposed
                 the
                 Respondent
                 to
                 some
                 disadvantages
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 same
                 and
                 reputation
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 inclined
                 to
                 pursue
                 his
                 blow
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 him
                 obnoxious
                 (
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 possibly
                 he
                 could
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 publike
                 censure
                 :
                 The
                 story
                 whereof
                 I
                 shall
                 lay
                 down
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 safely
                 do
                 it
                 without
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 affecting
                 the
                 
                   fresh
                   credit
                   of
                   coping
                   with
                   the
                   deceased
                   ,
                
                 or
                 purposing
                 any
                 wrong
                 at
                 all
                 unto
                 the
                 
                   reverend
                   name
                
                 and
                 
                   living
                   fame
                
                 of
                 that
                 Learned
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   Proximas
                   egom●t
                   sum
                   mihi●
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Proverb
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 my
                 own
                 credit
                 is
                 more
                 dear
                 to
                 me
                 then
                 another
                 mans
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 I
                 may
                 defend
                 my self
                 with
                 truth
                 and
                 honesty
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 betray
                 both
                 my
                 name
                 and
                 fame
                 by
                 a
                 guilty
                 silence
                 .
              
               
               
                 Know
                 then
                 that
                 on
                 tht
                 24.
                 day
                 of
                 
                   April
                   Anno
                
                 1627.
                 
                 I
                 answered
                 in
                 the
                 Divinity
                 Schools
                 at
                 Oxon
                 upon
                 these
                 two
                 Questions
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Ecclesia
                 unquam
                 f●erit
                 invisibilis
                 ,
                 And
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   An
                   Ecclesia
                   possit
                   errare
                
                 ;
                 Both
                 which
                 I
                 determined
                 in
                 the
                 Negative
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 stating
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 I
                 fell
                 upon
                 a
                 different
                 way
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 D.
                 Prideaux
                 in
                 his
                 Lecture
                 
                   de
                   visibilitate
                   Ecclesiae
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Tractates
                 of
                 and
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 (
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 the
                 renowned
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 otherwise
                 proved
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 looking
                 for
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 scattered
                 conventicles
                 of
                 the
                 Berengarians
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 the
                 Wicklifists
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 H●ssites
                 in
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 which
                 manner
                 of
                 proceeding
                 not
                 being
                 liked
                 by
                 the
                 Respondent
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 utterly
                 discontinued
                 that
                 succession
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Hierarchy
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 claimeth
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 he
                 rather
                 chose
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 a
                 continual
                 visible
                 Church
                 in
                 
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Aethiopia
                   ,
                   Greece
                   ,
                   Italy
                   ,
                
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 Rome
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Western
                 Provinces
                 then
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 thereof
                 ;
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 whereof
                 he
                 shewed
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 received
                 no
                 succession
                 of
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 government
                 from
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 scattered
                 Conventicles
                 before
                 remembred
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Wicklifsists
                 together
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 rest
                 before
                 remembred
                 )
                 held
                 many
                 Heterodoxes
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 established
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 point
                 which
                 was
                 maintained
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Learned
                 Writers
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 &
                 Bellarmine
                 himself
                 amongst
                 them
                 have
                 stood
                 up
                 as
                 cordially
                 and
                 stoutly
                 in
                 maintenance
                 of
                 some
                 fundamental
                 Points
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Socinians
                   ,
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   Anti-Trinitarians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Hereticks
                 of
                 these
                 last
                 ages
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Divines
                 and
                 other
                 learned
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 ;
                 Which
                 point
                 I
                 closed
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Vtinam
                   ,
                   
                   quod
                   ipse
                   de
                   Calvino
                   ●ic
                   semper
                   errasset
                   nobilissimus
                   Cardinalis
                   ,
                
                 and
                 this
                 so
                 much
                 displeased
                 the
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Respondent
                 had
                 ended
                 his
                 determination
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 most
                 heavily
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 calling
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 odious
                 names
                 of
                 
                   Papicola
                   ,
                   Bellarminianus
                   ,
                   Pontificius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 wot
                 not
                 what
                 ,
                 and
                 bitterly
                 complaining
                 to
                 the
                 younger
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Audients
                 (
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 made
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 addresses
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 unprofitable
                 pains
                 he
                 had
                 took
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 if
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 laboured
                 to
                 decry
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 should
                 now
                 be
                 honoured
                 with
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Nobilissimus
                 ;
                 The
                 like
                 he
                 also
                 did
                 (
                 
                   tantaene
                   animis
                   caelestibus
                   irae
                
                 ?
                 )
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 Respondent
                 changed
                 his
                 Copy
                 ,
                 and
                 acted
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Prior
                   Opponent
                
                 ,
                 loding
                 the
                 poor
                 young
                 man
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 reproaches
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 branded
                 for
                 a
                 Papist
                 before
                 he
                 understood
                 what
                 Popery
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 this
                 report
                 should
                 not
                 get
                 footing
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Sermon
                 preached
                 before
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 November
                 next
                 following
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 words
                 Ioh
                 4.
                 viz
                 ▪
                 
                   Our
                   Fathers
                   worshiped
                   on
                   this
                   mountain
                   ,
                
                 he
                 so
                 declared
                 himself
                 against
                 some
                 errours
                 and
                 corruptions
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shewed
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 far
                 enough
                 from
                 any
                 inclinations
                 to
                 the
                 Romish
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 1638.
                 when
                 that
                 clamour
                 was
                 revived
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 such
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 his
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 Sermon
                 upon
                 the
                 Parable
                 of
                 the
                 Tares
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 (
                 who
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 otherwise
                 perswaded
                 of
                 him
                 )
                 did
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   more
                   towards
                   the
                   subversion
                   of
                   Popery
                   in
                   those
                   two
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   then
                   D.
                
                 P●ideaux
                 
                   had
                   done
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Sermons
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   ever
                   preached
                   in
                   his
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 ,
                 the
                 Respondent
                 leaving
                 Oxon
                 within
                 few
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 these
                 reproaches
                 began
                 to
                 cool
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 he
                 had
                 reason
                 to
                 conceive
                 that
                 the
                 Doctors
                 〈◊〉
                 might
                 in
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 tract
                 of
                 time
                 as
                 from
                 1627.
                 to
                 16
                 〈…〉
                 cooled
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 happened
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 For
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 being
                 to
                 answer
                 for
                 his
                 degree
                 of
                 Doctor
                 in
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 insisted
                 then
                 on
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 〈…〉
                 
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 on
                 the
                 infallibil●ty
                 and
                 visibility
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 His
                 Questions
                 these
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Eccle●ia
                 habeat
                 authoritatem
                 in
                 determinandis
                 ●idei
                 controvers●●s
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Interpretandi
                 Scripturas
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Discernendi
                   ritus
                   &
                   ceremonias
                
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 he
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 Affirmative
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 plain
                 and
                 positive
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 20.
                 
                 Article
                 ,
                 which
                 runs
                 thus
                 
                   interminis
                   viz
                   ,
                   habet
                   Ecclesiae
                   ritas
                   sive
                   ceremonias
                   statuendi●us
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   ●idei
                   controvers●●s
                   authoritatem
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 but
                 the
                 Doctor
                 was
                 as
                 little
                 pleased
                 with
                 these
                 Questions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Respondent
                 stating
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 create
                 to
                 the
                 Respondent
                 the
                 greater
                 odium
                 ,
                 he
                 openly
                 declared
                 that
                 the
                 Respondent
                 had
                 falsified
                 the
                 publike
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 charged
                 the
                 Article
                 with
                 that
                 sentence
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Habet
                   Ecclesia
                   ritus
                   sive
                   Ceremonias
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 thereof
                 he
                 read
                 the
                 Article
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Book
                 which
                 lay
                 before
                 him
                 beginning
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   licet
                   Ecclesia
                   quicquam
                   instituere
                   quod
                   verbo
                   Dei
                   scripto
                   adversetur
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Res●ondent
                 readily
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 perceived
                 by
                 the
                 bignesse
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 which
                 lay
                 on
                 the
                 Doctors
                 Cushion
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 read
                 that
                 Article
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Harmony
                 of
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 publisht
                 at
                 
                   Geneva
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1612.
                 which
                 therein
                 followed
                 the
                 Edition
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixth
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1552.
                 in
                 which
                 that
                 sentence
                 was
                 not
                 found
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 otherwise
                 in
                 the
                 Articles
                 agreed
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Convocation
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 156●
                 .
                 to
                 which
                 most
                 of
                 us
                 had
                 subscribed
                 in
                 our
                 severall
                 places
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Doctor
                 still
                 persisting
                 upon
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Respondent
                 seeing
                 some
                 unsatisfiednesse
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Auditory
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 on
                 one
                 M.
                 Westly
                 (
                 who
                 formerly
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 Chamber-Fellow
                 in
                 Magdalen●
                 College
                 )
                 to
                 step
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Booksellers
                 Shop
                 for
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 Articles
                 :
                 Which
                 being
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 he
                 declared
                 himself
                 very
                 willing
                 to
                 decline
                 any
                 further
                 prosec●tion
                 of
                 t●at
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 directly
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Disputation
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Respondent
                 was
                 resolved
                 to
                 proceed
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 
                   Vsque
                   dum
                   liberaverit
                   animam
                   suam
                   ab
                   ist
                   a
                   calumnia
                   ,
                
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 were
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 freed
                 himself
                 from
                 that
                 odious
                 Calumny
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 had
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 that
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Respondent
                 read
                 the
                 Article
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   his
                   verbis
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   The
                   Church
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   decree
                
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   authority
                   in
                   Controversies
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 which
                 done
                 he
                 delivered
                 the
                 Book
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 standers
                 by
                 ,
                 who
                 desired
                 it
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Book
                 passing
                 from
                 one
                 hand
                 to
                 another
                 till
                 all
                 men
                 were
                 satisfied
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 this
                 point
                 of
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Queens
                 Almoner
                 left
                 the
                 Schools
                 ,
                 p●ofessing
                 afterwards
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 see
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 fair
                 Disputation
                 from
                 so
                 foul
                 a
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 being
                 
                   tired
                   with
                   the
                   tedious
                   Preface
                   of
                   the
                
                 Respondent
                 
                   before
                   the
                   Disputations
                   begun
                
                 ,
                 which
                 whether
                 it
                 were
                 tedious
                 or
                 impertinent
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 may
                 perhaps
                 be
                 seen
                 hereafter
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 this
                 blow
                 ,
                 the
                 Doctor
                 fell
                 on
                 roundly
                 to
                 his
                 Argumentation
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 thereof
                 insisted
                 upon
                 those
                 extravagant
                 expressions
                 (
                 without
                 any
                 such
                 qualification
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Paper
                 )
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Information
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 received
                 any
                 check
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 at
                 Woodstock
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 but
                 two
                 years
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 afore
                 is
                 said
                 .
                 Which
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 
                   Book
                   of
                   Articles
                
                 was
                 printed
                 the
                 next
                 Year
                 at
                 Oxon
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 tongue
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Copy
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Harmony
                   of
                   Confessions
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 a
                 corrupt
                 Edition
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Anno
                 1571.
                 in
                 which
                 that
                 clause
                 had
                 been
                 omitted
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 animation
                 of
                 the
                 Puritan
                 party
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 began
                 afresh
                 to
                 call
                 in
                 question
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 points
                 aforesaid
                 :
                 For
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 D.
                 Prideaux
                 (
                 by
                 whose
                 encouragement
                 it
                 was
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 )
                 received
                 a
                 third
                 check
                 from
                 the
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 then
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 that
                 University
                 ;
                 So
                 the
                 Printers
                 were
                 constrained
                 to
                 re-print
                 the
                 Book
                 or
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 genuine
                 and
                 ancient
                 Copies
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 parted
                 with
                 D.
                 Prideaux
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 somewhat
                 in
                 the
                 Paper
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 publisht
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 M.
                 Sanderson
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 answer
                 though
                 not
                 held
                 worthy
                 of
                 that
                 honour
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 secretly
                 disperst
                 in
                 scattered
                 Copies
                 .
                 The
                 Paper
                 tels
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 Hiss●
                 which
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 given
                 (
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 Doctor
                 sure
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Hisse
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Respondent
                   excluded
                   King
                   and
                   Parliament
                   from
                   being
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 
                 .
                 But
                 first
                 ,
                 The
                 Respondent
                 is
                 as
                 sure
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 
                   excluded
                   King
                   and
                   Parliament
                   from
                   being
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 diffusive
                 body
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 denied
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 represented
                 in
                 a
                 Nationall
                 Councel
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 decreeing
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 determining
                 Controversies
                 in
                 faith
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 other
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 is
                 ascribed
                 by
                 the
                 Articles
                 :
                 Which
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 deserve
                 no
                 Hisse
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Respondent
                 is
                 assured
                 no
                 such
                 hisse
                 was
                 given
                 when
                 those
                 words
                 were
                 spoken
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 hisse
                 were
                 given
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 perhaps
                 there
                 was
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 rather
                 when
                 the
                 Doctor
                 went
                 about
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Convocation
                 but
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Court
                   of
                   Parliament
                
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 ordering
                 matters
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 Canons
                 ,
                 ordaining
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 determining
                 Controversies
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 finde
                 out
                 no
                 other
                 medium
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 but
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Sir
                 Ed.
                 Cooke
                 (
                 a
                 learned
                 but
                 meer
                 common
                 Lawyer
                 )
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 his
                 Reports
                 .
                 An
                 Argument
                 (
                 if
                 by
                 that
                 name
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 )
                 which
                 the
                 Respondent
                 thought
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 gratifie
                 with
                 a
                 better
                 answer
                 then
                 
                   Non
                   credendum
                   esse
                   quoquo
                   extra
                   artem
                   suam
                   .
                
                 Immediatly
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Doctor
                 gave
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Opponent
                 ,
                 which
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 unto
                 the
                 heats
                 of
                 that
                 Disputation
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 if
                 the
                 Doctor
                 did
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 
                   Mera
                   Chimaera
                
                 
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 what
                 other
                 plaister
                 soever
                 he
                 might
                 finde
                 to
                 salve
                 that
                 sore
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 charge
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 insufficiency
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Respondents
                 answers
                 ,
                 who
                 kept
                 himself
                 too
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 Chur●h-Representative
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 Arch-Bishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 Councels
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 beaten
                 from
                 it
                 by
                 any
                 argument
                 which
                 the
                 Doctor
                 had
                 produced
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 full
                 relation
                 of
                 the
                 differences
                 between
                 D
                 Prideaux
                 and
                 the
                 Respondent
                 ,
                 forgotten
                 long
                 agoe
                 by
                 those
                 whom
                 it
                 most
                 concerned
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 unseasonably
                 revived
                 ;
                 revived
                 as
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 
                   reverend
                   name
                   and
                   living
                   fame
                
                 of
                 that
                 learned
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 as
                 D.
                 Bernards
                 publishing
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primates
                 Letters
                 (
                 never
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 Presse
                 )
                 hath
                 been
                 unto
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 that
                 emi●nent
                 and
                 pious
                 Prelate
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Squire
                 will
                 not
                 so
                 give
                 over
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 another
                 peece
                 in
                 store
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 now
                 be
                 printed
                 ,
                 though
                 written
                 as
                 long
                 since
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primates
                 Letters
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Doctors
                 Paper
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 printed
                 now
                 to
                 shew
                 
                   what
                   slender
                   account
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   made
                
                 of
                 his
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 the
                 
                   Respondents
                   )
                   language
                   that
                   ways
                
                 r
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 such
                 eminent
                 persons
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 he
                 is
                 beholden
                 to
                 some
                 friend
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 who
                 helpt
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Letter
                 writ
                 by
                 D.
                 Ha●well
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1633.
                 
                   in
                   which
                   speaking
                   of
                   M.
                
                 Heylyn
                 (
                 since
                 Doctor
                 )
                 
                   whom
                   he
                   stiles
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Parton
                 of
                 that
                 pretended
                 Saint
                 
                   George
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   these
                   words
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                
                 viz
                 s
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   second
                   Impression
                   of
                   his
                   Book
                   where
                   he
                   hath
                   occasion
                   to
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   Writers
                   ,
                   especially
                   the
                   Legendaries
                   ,
                   he
                   magnifies
                   them
                   more
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   mentions
                   our
                   men
                   he
                   vilifies
                   them
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   did
                   in
                   his
                   first
                   Edition
                   ,
                   But
                   the
                   matter
                   is
                   not
                   much
                   what
                   he
                   saith
                   of
                   one
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     condition
                     of
                     the
                     man
                     being
                     such
                     as
                     his
                     word
                     hardly
                     passeth
                     either
                     for
                     commendation
                     or
                     a
                     slander
                     .
                  
                
                 Never
                 was
                 man
                 so
                 haunted
                 with
                 apparitions
                 (
                 
                   simulacra
                   modis
                   volitantia
                   miris
                
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 present
                 Respondent
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 third
                 ghost
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 raised
                 to
                 disturb
                 his
                 quiet
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 he
                 is
                 conjured
                 up
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 lay
                 him
                 down
                 again
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 passing
                 by
                 the
                 Squires
                 Absurdity
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 making
                 
                   D.
                   Hackwell
                
                 to
                 be
                 Arch-deacon
                 of
                 Surrey
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Exeter
                   College
                
                 at
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 Arch-Deacon
                 of
                 
                   Exeter
                   College
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 Surrey
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 ungrammaticall
                 expressions
                 are
                 no
                 rarities
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 let
                 it
                 go
                 .
                 But
                 concerning
                 D.
                 Hackwell
                 of
                 
                   Exeter
                   College
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Arch-De●con
                 of
                 Surrey
                 ,
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1630.
                 the
                 Respondent
                 set
                 himself
                 about
                 the
                 Asser●ing
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 famous
                 Saint
                 and
                 Souldier
                 S.
                 George
                 of
                 Cappado●●●
                 the
                 Patron-Saint
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 estimation
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Renowned
                 
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   Garter
                
                 .
                 In
                 prosecution
                 of
                 which
                 Argument
                 he
                 was
                 encountred
                 with
                 two
                 contrary
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 headed
                 by
                 M.
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 S.
                 Geo●ge
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Fiction
                 ,
                 a
                 No●ens
                 ,
                 a
                 meer
                 Chimaera
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 set
                 up
                 by
                 D.
                 Reynolds
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 with
                 George
                 the
                 Arian
                 ,
                 once
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 a
                 bloudy
                 tyrant
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 persecutor
                 of
                 the
                 Orthod●x
                 Christians
                 .
                 Amongst
                 the
                 Followers
                 of
                 whic●
                 last
                 ,
                 he
                 brings
                 in
                 D.
                 Hackwell
                 for
                 one
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 following
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   next
                   place
                   ,
                   take
                   the
                   assent
                   of
                   D.
                   Hackwell
                   in
                   his
                   examination
                   of
                   the
                   common
                   errour
                   touching
                   the
                   decay
                   of
                   nature
                   :
                   The
                   first
                   whole
                   Chapter
                   of
                   which
                   work
                   is
                   employed
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   of
                   those
                   Opinions
                   which
                   are
                   commonly
                   received
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   ordinary
                   speech
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Writings
                   of
                   learned
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   notwithstanding
                   are
                   by
                   others
                   manifestly
                   convinced
                   of
                   falshood
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   wise
                   suspected
                   justly
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   In
                   History
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   it
                   is
                   commonly
                   received
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   George
                   was
                   an
                   holy
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   conquered
                   the
                   Dragon
                   ,
                   whereas
                   D.
                   Reynolds
                   proves
                   him
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   both
                   a
                   wicked
                   man
                   and
                   an
                   Arian
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   
                     Epiphanius
                     ,
                     A●hanasius
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Gregory
                     Nazianzen
                  
                   .
                   And
                   B●●onius
                   himself
                   in
                   plain
                   terms
                   affirmeth
                   ,
                   
                     Apparet
                     totam
                     illum
                     de
                     actis
                     Georgii
                     ●abulam
                     ,
                     fuisse
                     commentum
                     Arian●rum
                     .
                  
                   It
                   appears
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   story
                   of
                   S.
                   George
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   a
                   forgery
                   of
                   the
                   A●ians
                   ;
                   Yet
                   was
                   he
                   received
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   know
                   )
                   as
                   a
                   canonized
                   Saint
                   ,
                   through
                   Christendome
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Patron
                   both
                   of
                   our
                   Nat●o●
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   honourable
                   Order
                   of
                   Knighthood
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                
                 Which
                 being
                 all
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 said
                 of
                 D.
                 Hackwell
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Edition
                 of
                 that
                 Book
                 (
                 and
                 more
                 ther●
                 was
                 not
                 spoken
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 neither
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wonder
                 what
                 should
                 move
                 the
                 good
                 old
                 man
                 unto
                 such
                 a
                 pet
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 speak
                 so
                 disgracefully
                 of
                 one
                 who
                 had
                 never
                 wronged
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 alwayes
                 held
                 as
                 free
                 from
                 that
                 odious
                 crime
                 of
                 ●●●ndering
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 D.
                 Hackwell
                 sheweth
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 D.
                 Hackwell
                 finding
                 himself
                 concerned
                 (
                 but
                 no
                 otherwise
                 concerned
                 then
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Edition
                 bestirred
                 himself
                 in
                 making
                 a
                 confutation
                 of
                 that
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 finished
                 it
                 ,
                 commended
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 perusal
                 of
                 D.
                 Prideaux
                 (
                 whom
                 he
                 knew
                 to
                 be
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Respondents
                 best
                 friends
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 him
                 approved
                 of
                 and
                 so
                 passed
                 to
                 the
                 Presse
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 passed
                 through
                 so
                 many
                 hands
                 before
                 it
                 could
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 Press●
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Respondents
                 ,
                 who
                 found
                 himself
                 therein
                 more
                 uncivilly
                 handled
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 Squire
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 numerous
                 Libellers
                 ,
                 which
                 exercised
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 for
                 7.
                 years
                 together
                 :
                 
                   D.
                   Hackwell
                
                 neither
                 treating
                 him
                 with
                 that
                 ingenuity
                 which
                 became
                 a
                 Scholar
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 Charity
                 which
                 became
                 a
                 Christian.
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 ,
                 the
                 Respondent
                 found
                 his
                 Arguments
                 and
                 Allegations
                 ,
                 though
                 many
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 summed
                 up
                 by
                 M.
                 Pryn
                 in
                 his
                 Hist●yomastix
                 .
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 ●ormerly
                 perused
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 taking
                 notice
                 of
                 either
                 adversary
                 returned
                 so
                 full
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 heard
                 no
                 more
                 from
                 M.
                 Pryn
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 particular
                 .
                 Not
                 heard
                 he
                 any
                 thing
                 further
                 from
                 
                   D.
                   Hackwell
                
                 upon
                 that
                 Argument
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 some
                 such
                 Letters
                 as
                 M.
                 Sanderson
                 hath
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 purposely
                 spread
                 abroad
                 (
                 as
                 D.
                 Pri●e●ux
                 his
                 Paper
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 also
                 )
                 to
                 di●grace
                 the
                 Respondent
                 ,
                 and
                 ●●ep
                 on
                 foot
                 those
                 animosities
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 〈…〉
                 as
                 we
                 reade
                 in
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   D.
                   H●ckw●ll
                
                 having
                 thus
                 wronged
                 
                 the
                 Respondent
                 ,
                 conceived
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 satisfied
                 his
                 desired
                 ●eveng●
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 crush
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 :
                 And
                 there●ore
                 at
                 su●h
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Respondent
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 displeasu●e
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Commons
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 complaint
                 of
                 M.
                 Pryn
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 long
                 Parliament
                 )
                 he
                 publisht
                 a
                 Discourse
                 against
                 him
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 some
                 p●ss●ges
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 Entituled
                 ,
                 
                   An
                   idotum
                   Lincolniense
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 he
                 entituled
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   A
                   Di●●ertation
                   with
                   D.
                
                 Heylyn
                 .
                 
                   Whether
                   th●
                   Euch●rist
                   be
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   properly
                   so
                   ●ermed
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   a●●●rding
                   ●o
                   the
                   Do●trine
                   and
                   practise
                   of
                   the
                   Ch●r●h
                   of
                   England
                   .
                
                 One
                 of
                 which
                 Books
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 R●spondent
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 presse
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 it
                 no
                 such
                 knotty
                 peece
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 easily
                 el●ft
                 asunder
                 without
                 wedge
                 or
                 beetle
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 returned
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 some
                 of
                 D.
                 Hackwell●
                 Friends
                 seeing
                 how
                 weakly
                 it
                 was
                 pen'd
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 unseasonably
                 it
                 was
                 published
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 took
                 order
                 to
                 suppresse
                 it
                 ;
                 And
                 they
                 supprest
                 it
                 with
                 such
                 care
                 and
                 friendly
                 diligence
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 dayes
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 coming
                 of
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 book
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 for
                 love
                 or
                 money
                 .
                 The
                 Narrative
                 being
                 thus
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 the
                 Respondent
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 charges
                 in
                 D.
                 Hackwels
                 Letter
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 before
                 to
                 those
                 in
                 D.
                 Prideaux
                 his
                 Paper
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 of
                 Saint
                 George
                 ,
                 he
                 no
                 where
                 vili●ies
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 eminent
                 Divines
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pro●estant
                   and
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                   (
                   our
                   men
                
                 as
                 D.
                 Hackwell
                 cals
                 them
                 )
                 unlesse
                 to
                 differ
                 in
                 opinion
                 from
                 them
                 be
                 a
                 
                   vilifyi●g
                   of
                   them
                
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 then
                 D.
                 Hackwell
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 
                   vilifie
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   Chemnitius
                   ,
                   Chamier
                   ,
                   Tilenus
                   ,
                   Perkin●
                   ,
                   Boys
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Crakanthorpe
                 ,
                 beside
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 forreign
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 S.
                 George
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 fiction
                 ,
                 a
                 Non-ens
                 or
                 a
                 meer
                 Chimaera
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 he
                 differeth
                 in
                 opinion
                 in
                 making
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   wic●ed
                   man
                
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Arian
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 a
                 fiction
                 nor
                 a
                 
                   meer
                   C●ymaera
                
                 .
                 Assuredly
                 the
                 Respondent
                 can
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 differ
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 from
                 
                 D.
                 Reynolds
                 ,
                 D.
                 Hackwell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ●est
                 of
                 that
                 G●ng
                 as
                 they
                 from
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 and
                 Chemnitius
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 ●heir
                 ●ollowers
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 differed
                 in
                 that
                 p●int
                 〈◊〉
                 ●ha●●hich
                 D.
                 Hackwell
                 hath
                 ●on●est
                 to
                 have
                 〈…〉
                 received
                 in
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 History
                 .
                 touching
                 S.
                 Geor●●
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 man
                 and
                 an
                 holy
                 Mar●yr
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 ●he
                 Respondent●aith
                 ●aith
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 H●ckwell●hould
                 ●hould
                 rat●er
                 have
                 said
                 
                   our
                   Masters
                
                 ,
                 so
                 
                   he
                   magn
                   fies
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Romane
                 Writers
                 ,
                 
                   especially
                   ,
                   ●he
                   legendaries
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 concurring
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 some
                 ●oints
                 of
                 S.
                 George
                 History
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 findes
                 them
                 sec●nded
                 by
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 more
                 approved
                 Writers
                 then
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 he
                 speaketh
                 favourably
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Legendaries
                 ,
                 as
                 sometimes
                 he
                 doth
                 (
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 he
                 was
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 speaking
                 his
                 own
                 sence
                 of
                 them
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 and
                 sence
                 of
                 such
                 ancient
                 and
                 modern
                 Authours
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 most
                 unquestioned
                 credit
                 amongst
                 the
                 Learned
                 :
                 Thus
                 speaking
                 of
                 
                   Simeon
                   Metaphrastes
                
                 he
                 tels
                 us
                 what
                 a
                 high
                 esteem
                 was
                 had
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Min●logies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 high
                 commendation
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 him
                 by
                 
                   Michael
                   Psellus
                
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 Learning
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 speaking
                 of
                 
                   Iacobus
                   de
                   Voragine
                
                 ,
                 he
                 lets
                 the
                 Reader
                 know
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 said
                 of
                 him
                 by
                 
                   Iohanno
                   Gerrard
                   ,
                   Voscius
                
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 too
                 great
                 parts
                 for
                 D.
                 Hackwell
                 to
                 contend
                 with
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   sic
                   de
                   c●teris
                
                 ;
                 But
                 whereas
                 
                   D.
                   Hackwell
                
                 tels
                 his
                 friend
                 in
                 that
                 Letter
                 that
                 the
                 
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   man
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   Respondent
                   )
                   was
                   such
                   as
                   his
                   word
                   hardly
                   passeth
                   either
                   for
                   commendation
                   or
                   a
                   slander
                
                 ;
                 The
                 Respondent
                 thereunto
                 replyes
                 .
                 that
                 he
                 looks
                 no
                 otherwise
                 on
                 those
                 words
                 then
                 as
                 the
                 extravagances
                 of
                 a
                 proud
                 and
                 passionate
                 weaknesse
                 .
                 The
                 Respondent
                 stood
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 as
                 good
                 a
                 condition
                 for
                 reputation
                 and
                 esteem
                 with
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   D.
                   Hackwell
                
                 could
                 pretend
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 refused
                 an
                 encounter
                 with
                 him
                 upon
                 any
                 argument
                 ,
                 either
                 
                   at
                   the
                   sharp
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   ●mooth
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Pamphleter
                 words
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 so●ry
                 to
                 have
                 said
                 thus
                 
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 indignity
                 of
                 the
                 provocation
                 hath
                 enforced
                 me
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 
                   D.
                   Hackwells
                
                 Friend
                 is
                 to
                 thank
                 
                   M.
                   Sand●rson
                
                 ,
                 o●
                 condemn
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 publishing
                 those
                 passages
                 in
                 
                   cold
                   blou●
                
                 (
                 five
                 and
                 twenty
                 years
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 written
                 )
                 which
                 escaped
                 the
                 Doctor
                 in
                 his
                 heats
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 leave
                 my
                 three
                 great
                 Names
                 (
                 those
                 
                   Magni
                   nominis
                   Vmbras
                
                 in
                 the
                 Poets
                 Language
                 )
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Tria
                   sunt
                   omnia
                
                 ,
                 not
                 looking
                 for
                 a
                 
                   Tria
                   sequun●ur
                   tria
                
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Squire
                 should
                 once
                 again
                 play
                 the
                 School
                 boy
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 fall
                 upon
                 small
                 games
                 then
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Pamp●leter
                 will
                 not
                 leave
                 the
                 Respondent
                 so
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 Primate
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 an
                 Honourable
                 friend
                 had
                 accused
                 him
                 of
                 Soph●stry
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pamphleter
                 is
                 resolved
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 charge
                 ,
                 assuring
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   judgement
                   of
                   divers
                   he
                   made
                   it
                   good
                   throughout
                   his
                   book
                
                 u
                 ▪
                 and
                 divers
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 but
                 two
                 ,
                 Squire
                 Sanderson
                 and
                 D.
                 
                   Bernard
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   so
                   many
                
                 (
                 so
                 it
                 follows
                 )
                 
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   finde
                   as
                   much
                   work
                   for
                   an
                   Observator
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   saith
                   my
                   History
                   will
                   afford
                   him
                   .
                
                 Never
                 was
                 Lillies
                 head
                 so
                 broken
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 this
                 Squire
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 keeping
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Grammar
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 forgotten
                 his
                 very
                 Accidence
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 else
                 give
                 us
                 two
                 Adjectives
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   which
                
                 and
                 many
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 knows
                 cannot
                 
                   stand
                   by
                   themselves
                   without
                   another
                   word
                   to
                   be
                   added
                   to
                   them
                   for
                   shewing
                   of
                   their
                   sence
                   or
                   signification
                
                 ;
                 Substantive
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 to
                 owne
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 his
                 meaning
                 by
                 his
                 gaping
                 only
                 ;
                 Which
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 wide
                 enough
                 to
                 speak
                 out
                 ,
                 doth
                 import
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Errours
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 called
                 
                   Respondent
                   Petrus
                
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 many
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   would
                   finde
                   as
                   much
                   work
                   for
                   an
                   Observator
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Pamphleters
                 History
                 .
                 It
                 seems
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Respondent
                   Helpers
                
                 being
                 many
                 in
                 number
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 cals
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Numerous
                   helpers
                
                 )
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 subject
                 unto
                 errour
                 as
                 the
                 Squire
                 himself
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 committed
                 one
                 mistake
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 which
                 will
                 affo●d
                 as
                 much
                 matter
                 for
                 
                   an
                   Observator
                
                 as
                 the
                 History
                 doth
                 ,
                 what
                 work
                 the
                 History
                 hath
                 found
                 for
                 
                 an
                 Observator
                 hath
                 been
                 seen
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 ther●
                 〈◊〉
                 so
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 called
                 
                   Respondet
                   Petrus
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 〈◊〉
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 why
                 hath
                 not
                 he
                 or
                 D
                 Bernard
                 present●d
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 ?
                 But
                 yet
                 w●ll
                 fare
                 the
                 Authour
                 for
                 his
                 wonderfull
                 cha●ity
                 ,
                 who
                 th●ugh
                 he
                 meet
                 with
                 many
                 errours
                 and
                 mistakes
                 throughout
                 the
                 book
                 (
                 for
                 such
                 Helper
                 on
                 )
                 yet
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 satisfie
                 himself
                 with
                 instancing
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 in
                 such
                 
                   gre●t
                   Ch●●●cters
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   rides
                   Post
                   (
                   the
                   Squire
                   is
                   alwaies
                   in
                   〈…〉
                   )
                   may
                   reade
                   it
                   without
                   stopping
                
                 u
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Parturiunt
                   montes
                
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 shewed
                 us
                 the
                 mountain
                 ,
                 gentle
                 Sir
                 ,
                 but
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   is
                   the
                   mouse
                
                 ?
                 Marry
                 ,
                 sayes
                 he
                 ,
                 we
                 finde
                 it
                 pag.
                 63.
                 where
                 
                   he
                   rep●●ing
                   a
                   quotation
                   of
                   th●
                   Lord
                   Primate
                
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Letter
                 to
                 D.
                 
                   Twisse
                   )
                   ●orr●wed
                   from
                   Gregory
                   the
                   Great
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   blindely
                   mistaken
                   the
                   copulative
                
                 And
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Disjunctive
                
                 Or
                 x
                 .
                 Had
                 it
                 been
                 so
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 any
                 ordinary
                 candor
                 would
                 have
                 looked
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 errour
                 rather
                 of
                 the
                 Presse
                 then
                 the
                 Pen.
                 B●t
                 the
                 Squire
                 who
                 hath
                 a
                 quicker
                 sight
                 ,
                 
                   quam
                   aut
                   ●q●ila
                   〈◊〉
                   serpens
                   Epidaurius
                
                 in
                 the
                 Poets
                 Language
                 ,
                 hath
                 in
                 this
                 shown
                 himself
                 more
                 blinde
                 then
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 Respondent
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 pag.
                 63.
                 which
                 the
                 Pamphl●ter
                 cites
                 ,
                 we
                 finde
                 the
                 whole
                 passage
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   next
                   Authority
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   
                     Greg●ry
                     the
                     Gre●t
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   telleth
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Preachers
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   
                     qui
                     veniens
                     ,
                     diem
                     Dominicum
                     &
                     Sabbatum
                     ab
                     omni
                     opere
                     faciet
                     custodiri
                     ,
                  
                   who
                   at
                   his
                   coming
                   shall
                   cause
                   both
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                   and
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   to
                   be
                   kept
                   or
                   celebrated
                   without
                   doing
                   any
                   manner
                   of
                   work
                   .
                
                 Now
                 let
                 the
                 S●uire●who
                 ●who
                 can
                 see
                 
                   further
                   i●to
                   a
                   mill-stone
                   y
                   then
                   the
                   R●spondent
                
                 and
                 his
                 Helpers
                 are
                 affirmed
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 resolve
                 me
                 when
                 he
                 next
                 sets
                 out
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 word
                 &
                 in
                 S.
                 G●egory
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 ▪
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 R●spondent
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 become
                 of
                 that
                 mistake
                 so
                 grosse
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   written
                   in
                   such
                   gre●t
                   characters
                   that
                   any
                   one
                   who
                   rides
                   Post
                   may
                   reade
                   it
                   .
                
                 Our
                 Squi●e
                 for
                 this
                 deserves
                 the
                 Spurs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 
                   Knight
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 advice
                 then
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 offence
                 required
                 .
                 What
                 followed
                 upon
                 this
                 Appeal
                 we
                 are
                 informed
                 by
                 both
                 our
                 Authours
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 relating
                 of
                 which
                 story
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 M.
                 S●n●●rson
                 hath
                 dealt
                 more
                 ingenuously
                 then
                 the
                 〈…〉
              
               
                 For
                 fi●●t
                 ,
                 M.
                 Sa●ders●n
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Di●cont●nts
                 which
                 encreased
                 at
                 
                   Oxon
                   ,
                   An.
                
                 1631.
                 arose
                 from
                 t●is
                 ,
                 
                   ●iz
                   .
                   Many
                   〈◊〉
                   that
                   the
                
                 Renovations
                 
                   reducing
                   〈…〉
                   times
                   ,
                   was
                   now
                   no
                   lesse
                   then
                
                 Innovation
                 ,
                 
                   〈…〉
                   in
                   their
                   Pulpits
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
                 But
                 M.
                 Ful●er
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 wonted
                 manner
                 of
                 reporting
                 all
                 things
                 favourably
                 for
                 the
                 Puritan
                 party
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 occasion
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   many
                   conceived
                   that
                
                 Innovations
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   by
                   others
                   for
                
                 Renovations
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   now
                   〈…〉
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   times
                   )
                   were
                   multiplyed
                   in
                   〈…〉
                   whereat
                   they
                   in
                   their
                   Sermons
                   〈…〉
                   into
                   (
                   what
                   was
                   interpreted
                   )
                   bitter
                   invectives
                   .
                   Lib.
                
                 11.
                 
                 Fol.
                 141.
                 which
                 puts
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 ,
                 seeming
                 to
                 justifie
                 the
                 Offendors
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 reputed
                 (
                 and
                 but
                 reputed
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 bitter
                 Invectives
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 condemn
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 
                   multiplying
                   Innovations
                
                 in
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 M.
                 Sanderson
                 tels
                 us
                 
                   ,
                   That
                   their
                   very
                   Texts
                   ga●●
                   just
                   cause
                   of
                   offence
                   and
                   mutiny
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   such
                   reflecting
                   upo●
                   the
                   most
                   em●nent
                   in
                   the
                   (
                   ●urch
                   ,
                   and
                   violating
                   the
                
                 Kings
                 De●laration
                 
                   for
                   the
                   depressing
                   of
                   Armini●●
                   Controversies
                   .
                
                 But
                 M.
                 F●ller
                 must
                 needs
                 mince
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 he
                 tell
                 us
                 
                   That
                   their
                   Texts
                   gave
                   s●me
                
                 (
                 and
                 but
                 some
                 )
                 
                   offence
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   some
                   tart
                   re●lexion
                   on
                   some
                   eminent
                   persons
                   in
                   the
                   C●urch
                   ,
                
                 addes
                 next
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   apprehended
                   to
                   viol●te
                   the
                   Kings
                   Declaration
                   :
                
                 Not
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Kings
                   Declaration
                   for
                   〈…〉
                   (
                   as
                   his
                   own
                   words
                   are
                   )
                   had
                   been
                   viol●t●●
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   apprehend●d
                   so
                   to
                   〈…〉
                   
                   might
                   be
                   better
                   Scholars
                   then
                   Lawyers
                   ,
                   yet
                   Law
                   and
                   Learning
                   must
                   submit
                   when
                   power
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   interpose
                   ,
                
                 which
                 intimates
                 that
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 carried
                 this
                 businesse
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 against
                 Law
                 and
                 Learning
                 .
                 Finally
                 M.
                 Sanders●n
                 subjoyning
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Archbishop
                 Harsnet
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 differences
                 in
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 hath
                 told
                 us
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   discreet
                   assertor
                   of
                   these
                   necessary
                   and
                   usefull
                   Ceremonies
                   :
                
                 M.
                 Fuller
                 relating
                 the
                 same
                 story
                 hath
                 told
                 us
                 only
                 that
                 he
                 
                   was
                   a
                   zealous
                   assertor
                   of
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                
                 but
                 whether
                 usefull
                 or
                 unusefull
                 ,
                 necessary
                 or
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 he
                 determineth
                 not
                 :
                 which
                 shews
                 more
                 candour
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 then
                 the
                 Church-Historian
                 ,
                 so
                 farewell
                 to
                 both
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Errata
               on
               the
               Advertisements
               .
            
             
               PAge
               30.
               line
               13.
               for
               queint
               r.
               texit
               .
               p
               34.
               l.
               17.
               for
               
                 by
                 the
                 History
              
               r.
               
                 by
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 .
              
               p.
               36.
               l.
               29.
               for
               
                 facies
                 not
              
               .
               r.
               
                 facies
                 non
              
               .
               r.
               facies
               non
               .
               p.
               40.
               l.
               27.
               for
               
                 of
                 ore
              
               r.
               
                 in
                 ore
              
               .
               p.
               41.
               l.
               3.
               for
               
                 midsummer
                 last
              
               ,
               r.
               Midsummer
               1657.
               p.
               70.
               l.
               30.
               for
               
                 D.
                 Lawd
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 D.
                 Lawd
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 S.
                 Davids
                 ,
                 and
                 af●erward
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 .
              
               p.
               75.
               l.
               15.
               for
               
                 Bleth
                 or
                 .
                 Bl●so
              
               .
               p.
               78.
               l.
               12.
               for
               1627.
               r.
               1629.
               p.
               84.
               l.
               16.
               for
               Nassautiae
               ,
               r.
               Nassoni●
               .
               p.
               94.
               l.
               7.
               for
               
                 but
                 three
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 but
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 Dudl●ys
              
               ,
               p.
               98.
               l.
               14.
               for
               
                 at
                 the
                 valley
                 r.
                 at
                 the
                 battle
                 .
              
               p.
               98.
               l.
               ●2
               .
               for
               
                 of
                 the
                 fi●●st●
                 .
                 of
                 his
                 changing
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 designe
                 .
              
               p.
               106.
               l.
               10.
               for
               Willain
               ,
               r.
               Millain
               .
               p.
               120.
               l.
               12.
               for
               
                 pr●●iso
                 .
                 p●omise
              
               .
               p.
               15●
               .
               l.
               29.
               fo●
               seas
               r.
               s●ales
               .
               p.
               163.
               l.
               ult
               .
               for
               Toucester
               ,
               r.
               
                 from
                 T●ucester
                 ▪
              
               p.
               1●9
               .
               l.
               11.
               for
               
                 the
                 first
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 the
                 last
              
               .
               p.
               205.
               l.
               2.
               for
               
                 the
                 ●east
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 them
                 ,
                 least
              
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A43531-e230
           
             Antiq.
             Iad
             .
             Lib.
             14.
             cap
             1.
             
          
           
             Tacit.
             Annal
             .
             lib
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Esdr.
             cap.
             4.
             ver
             .
             41.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43531-e900
           
             Diog.
             Laert.
             in
             vit●
             Chrysippi
             .
          
           
             Cambd.
             in
             Oxf.
             fol.
             389.
             
          
           
             Annal
             R.
             Mariae
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             Camb.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Camb.
             fol.
             155.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43531-e4460
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Camd●n
             in
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Mi●
             u●
             .
             ●bid
             .
          
           
             Idem
             ibid.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Camd
             B
             it
             .
             fol.
             6●
             .
          
           
             Ex●
             .
             apud
             Su●ium
             .
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             S●ss
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Act.
             19
             35.
             
          
           
             Platina
             in
             vita
             .
          
           
             Beda
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             ●ib
             .
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             fol.
             63.
             
          
           
             *
             Beda
             .
             Hist.
             Ecclesiast
             .
             Ang.
             l.
             8.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Hist.
             l
             1.
             in
             initio
             .
          
           
             Mart.
             Polon
             .
             in
             Chron.
             
          
           
             L●b
             .
             2.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Beda
             Hist.
             Ecclesi
             st
             .
             l
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             C●md
             .
             in
             Staff
             shire
             .
          
           
             Camden
             in
             〈◊〉
             sh.
             
          
           
             S●owes
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Camden
             in
             W●shire
             ,
             fol.
             243.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43531-e10380
           
             Camd.
             in
             Brit.
             fol.
             135.
             
          
           
             Lactant.
             lib.
             16.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             In
             Brit.
             fol.
             135.
             
          
           
             Id.
             in
             Wi●sh
             .
             fol.
             241.
             
          
           
             Camd.
             Brit.
             fol.
             136.
             
          
           
             Id.
             in
             Worcest
             .
             fol.
             578.
             
          
           
             Richardsons
             
               state
               of
            
             Europe
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Camd.
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             fol.
             45.
             
          
           
             C●mden
             in
             R●chmondsh●●e
             ,
             sol
             .
             7●0
             ▪
             
          
           
             Cam●en
             in
             K●●t
             ,
             fol
             3●3
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Conser●●ce
             pag.
             71.
             
          
           
             B●erewood
             Enqu
             .
             cap.
             V.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Parenes
             .
             ad
             S●vtos
             p.
             99
             
          
           
             Gr●g
             .
             M.
             Ep●st
             .
             70.
             
          
           
             Camden
             .
             in
             Wilts
             141.
             
          
           
             Camd.
             in
             Kent
             ,
             324.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43531-e18560
           
             Acts
             〈…〉
             An●o
             ●532
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Brevewoods
             ●nq
             .
             cap
             13.
             
          
           
             Camden
             in
             Monmouthsh
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             St
             George
             L.
             3.
             cap.
             3
             ,
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43531-e20980
           
             Stow
             in
             Hen.
             5.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Camd●n
             in
             R●dnor
             .
             624
             ,
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             H.
             8.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             Vossig
             de
             Lat.
             Hist.
             
          
           
             Camd.
             in
             Hun.
             fol.
             267.
             
          
           
             Ovid.
             Met.
             Lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             History
             of
             Flo●ence
             .
          
           
             Camdens
             Annals
             An.
             1586.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43531-e26650
           
             Acta
             Convocation●s
             1530.
             
          
           
             Hollinshead
             in
             Henry
             8.
             
          
           
             Pref
             to
             the
             Directory
             .
          
           
             Hollinsh
             .
             pag.
             129.
             
          
           
             Stow
             in
             H.
             8.
             pag.
             562.
             
          
           
             Defence
             of
             the
             Apolog.
             
          
           
             Stat.
             25
             H
             8.
             c.
             19.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43531-e31580
           
             Stow
             in
             Hen.
             8.
             fol
             573.
             
          
           
             Id.
             fol.
             5●4
             .
          
           
             Camden
             in
             Lincolnshire
             fol
             ▪
             535.
             
          
           
             Camd.
             ●n
             Midlesex
             ,
             fol
             4●9
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43531-e34250
           
             Hist.
             Edward
             6.
             p●g
             353.
             
          
           
             1
             E●
             .
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             pag.
             658.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43531-e35980
           
             Rost●l●
             Abrid
             ●f
             .
             423.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             Pol.
             l.
             7
             ▪
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Antiquit.
             B●itan
             .
          
           
             Calice
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43531-e37710
           
             Tacit.
             H●●st
             .
             l
             1.
             
          
           
             Tacit.
             Hi●t
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             Q.
             Mary
             s.
             25.
             
          
           
             S●ow
             Su●ve●
             of
             Lond.
             p.
             623.
             
          
           
             S●ow●
             An.
             fol.
             617.
             
          
           
             Archbishops
             Speech
             ,
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8
             fol
             35.
             
          
           
             13
             El.
             ●
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Co●fer
             p.
             80.
             
          
           
             29
             Eliz.
             c.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43531-e44440
           
             Appell
             .
             Caesaram
             .
             cap.
             7.
             pag.
             69.
             
          
           
             Co●●es
             .
             Belg.
             Art.
             31.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43531-e50090
           
             Consil.
             red●undi
             .
          
           
             History
             of
             K.
             C.
             fol.
             143.
             
          
           
             Fol.
             131.
             
          
           
             F●l
             .
             143.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Ibid
             ▪
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Table
             ,
             ●
             4
             ●
             .
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             Collection
             of
             Speeches
             ,
             p
             5.
             
          
           
             Hist
             of
             K.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             Whether
             Ceremonies
             used
             at
             his
             bringing
             into
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             his
             thrusting
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Minut.
             F●el
             .
          
           
             Collection
             of
             Spe●●●es
             ,
             p
             26.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             p.
             2●
             .
          
           
             Canon
             .
             7.
             1640.
             
          
           
             Church
             Hist.
             fol
             180.
             
          
           
             Hist
             K
             Charls
             .
             fol.
             208.
             
          
           
             Camd.
             Rem
             .
             pag.
             286.
             
          
           
             R●g
             in
             Praef.
             to
             the
             Artic.
             
          
           
             Minut.
             Fael
             .
          
           
             Annal
             Eliz.
             
          
           
             Treaty
             at
             Vxb●idge
             ,
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             Artic.
             13.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             Cam
             ,
             fol.
             168.
             
          
           
             Hist
             ▪
             of
             King
             Char.
             ●ol
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Animo
             adversus
             libidinem
             ●aeco
             .
             Apol.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Camd.
             Rem
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             King
             Ch.
             fol.
             151.
             
          
           
             Tacit.
             Hist.
             L.
             ●
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Hist.
             l.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43531-e65230
           
             Supe●stition●
             cha●ged
             on
             Dr.
             Cosens
          
           
             Cru●ll
             usage
             of
             Mr.
             Smart
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Cosins
             Praise
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43531-e68000
           
             Buch.
             l.
             5
             
          
           
             Sm●●ym
             .
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             Hist
             of
             Scotland
             fol.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43531-e71410
           
             Camden
             Brit.
             l.
             510.
             
          
           
             Camden
             in
             Scot.
             fol.
             42.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43531-e78330
           
             Augustin
             de
             Haeres
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Scor.
               ●
               .
               41●
               .
               &c.
            
          
           
             Husband●
             Collect.
             pag.
             139.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A43531-e108870
           
             d
             p.
             17
             
          
           
             e
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             g
             ibid.
             
          
           
             h
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             i
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Ibid
             
          
           
             l
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             p
             29.
             
          
           
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             s
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             u
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             u
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             x
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             y
             p.
             5.